《The Slave of Pleasure》


 Chapter 1

    Rachel


    The rm clock rang too early, as always. My body protested with every movement, as if the bed was holding me back, begging me not to leave. But the world outside waits for no one. I finally dragged myself out of bed, ignoring the tiredness that seemed to be a part of me, and prepared myself for another day at the office. Being a secretary wasn''t my dream job, but I needed that job, and today, more than ever, it was important to be present.


    I arrived at the office with dark circles weighing down my face, and the usual buzz of voices and phones ringing in the background greeted me as I walked through the door. The environment was the same as always: neutral, soulless, just a ce where people did what they had to do to pay their bills. I took a deep breath and went straight to my desk. I organized some papers, turned on theputer and got ready to face the day. Like a meaningless routine, I knew that soon someone woulde with a new demand, a new task that would add more weight to my already overburdened heart.


    As I sorted out the paperwork, trying to put the chaos that was my desk in order, I felt a slight anxiety rise in my chest. There was a tension in the air, something I couldn''t identify but that made me ufortable. It was then that the inte rang. It was the cold, emotionless voice of the receptionist calling me to the meeting room. My stomach immediately knotted. Nothing good came from being called to that room without prior notice.


    I got up slowly, trying to hide my nervousness. I grabbed a cup of coffee from the pantry, as if the hot, bitter liquid could protect me from what was toe. Steam rose, filling the air with the familiar aroma, but the coffee seemed more bitter than usual. With each step towards the meeting room, my mind raced with possible scenarios. What could it be? A warning? An absurd new task? Or something worse?


    When I reached the door, I hesitated for a second, feeling the weight of something inescapable weighing me down. I cautiously opened the door and, to my surprise, found the HR manager sitting at the table, next to awyer I had never seen before. My boss, with his stern and arrogant expression, was there too. But it was the HR manager''s expression that froze me inside. She was the only one who seemed willing to talk to me, and even though she didn''t say a word, her eyes said it all. Something was very wrong.


    "Rachel, please sit down," she said in a voice that tried to be soft but was carried with a weight that made me feel even smaller than I already did.


    I sat up slowly, feeling a strange chill run down my spine. The air was thick, and the silence in the room seemed to scream a truth I wasn''t ready to hear.


    The room was so silent I could hear the sound of my own breathing, every beat of my heart echoing in my head. I kept my eyes fixed on the HR manager, waiting for some sign, a word that would indicate what wasing. She folded her hands on the table, looking at me with an expression that mixedpassion and difort, something that made my stomach turn even more.


    "Rachel," she began, her voice soft but carrying a serious tone, "do you know why we asked you toe here today?"


    I swallowed hard, trying to hide the nervousness that was growing inside me. Of course I didn''t know. If I had known, I would probably be far away from there, avoiding whatever this nightmare was. But there was something about the way she spoke, the way thewyer on her side was standing stiffly, that made me realize this wasn''t just another ordinary meeting.


    "No, I don''t know what it''s about," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady, even though inside I was shaking. "But I''d like to know."


    The HR manager exchanged a quick nce with thewyer before turning her attention to me. She took a deep breath, as if she were about to tell me news she would rather not share.


    "Rachel, you''re being used of harassment," she said finally, her words falling on me like a ton of bricks.


    The world seemed to stop for a second. The word "harassment" echoed in my head, a word I would never in a million years imagine being associated with me. Harassment? How could this be true? My thoughts ran in all directions, trying to understand what this meant, but nothing made sense. This wasplete nonsense!


    "Harassment?" I repeated, my voice cracking as I tried toprehend what was happening. "That can''t be true. Who... who is saying this?"


    The HR manager kept her gaze fixed on me, without looking away. There was a sadness in her expression, as if she knew this was a serious usation, but at the same time, she could do nothing but do her job.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°We received an anonymous tip, Rachel,¡± she exined, as I struggled to remain calm. "The person alleged that you made unwanted advances and created an ufortable work environment."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. My head was spinning, trying to recall every interaction, every conversation I had with someone in the office. How could this be? I would never, ever do something like that. I was thest person anyone could use of harassment. I have always maintained my professional distance, I have always respected the limits of everyone around me.


    "This is a mistake," I said, my voice starting to rise as the panic grew.

 Chapter 2

    Rachel


    "I never did anything like that! Whoever is saying this is lying. That''s not true!"


    The HR manager looked sympathetic, but her expression didn''t change. Thewyer next to her remained silent, observing the situation as if it were just another ordinary day for him. My boss, sitting silently in the corner, barely nced at me. It was as if he had already judged and condemned me.


    "I understand this is a shock, Rachel," the manager continued, trying to keep her tone calm. "But we need to investigate these allegations seriously. Until everything is rified, you will be ced on paid leave, starting today." My world seemed to fall apart. I was being used of something horrible, something I never did, and now, on top of everything, I was going to be removed from my job, not knowing if I would ever be able to return. What was happening? How had my life gotten to this point?


    I felt anger boiling inside me, as if a volcano about to erupt was about to explode. The news of the usation was unbelievable, but what shocked me most was the fact that I was being used of something so horrible while I myself had been the victim of harassment, and no one seemed to care.


    "I need to know who is behind thisint!" I eximed, my voice shaking with the mix of anger and despair. "Who had the courage to use me of something like that? I need to know!"


    The HR manager looked at me with a worried expression, but her posture didn''t change. She seemed to be preparing to answer a difficult question. Thewyer next to her was still maintaining his formal silence, as if he was preparing to deal with a situation that was clearly beyond his control.


    "Rachel," the manager began, trying to remain calm, "we cannot reveal the identity of the person who made the report. Confidentiality is an important part of the investigation process. However, please understand that the report needs to be taken seriously."


    I was about to explode. It was a cruel and unfair blow. "Confidentiality?" I shouted, standing up from my chair, unable to control my frustration. "You''re telling me someone used me of harassment, and I don''t even have the right to know who it was? This is absurd!"


    "Rachel, please try to calm down," the HR manager said, with a tone that tried to beforting but only made my anger grow. "We are just following standard procedures. The investigation will be conducted fairly."


    Fair? How could I be fair if I was the real victim here? What they didn''t seem to understand was that since I started working here three years ago, I had experienced continuous harassment from my boss. He made me feel like I was always at the mercy of his desires, and I felt helpless, not knowing where to turn. The same boss who was now there, silently, observing the entire scenario, without a word to defend me.


    "Do you want to know what harassment is?" I challenged, my voice thick with indignation. "I''m the victim here! Since I entered this office, this fat old man has been making unwanted advances, invasive looks, and inappropriatements. He groped me. No one did anything to protect me or stop this!"


    "You know, Richard," I began, my voice sharp, "I could list all the times you crossed the line. Like those afternoons when you asked me to stay in your office to ''work some more,'' and I knew it was really just an excuse to touch me inappropriately."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He looked calm, but there was a gleam of arrogance in his eyes. "Rachel, this is aplete fabrication. There never was anything like that. You are trying to divert attention from the fact that you are the onemitting an infraction." My anger bubbled even more. "Invention? And what about the times you tried to kiss me, saying it was part of ''teamwork''?"


    Richard raised an eyebrow, as if the situation were a joke to him. "Rachel, you are exaggerating. These are just misunderstandings, and I would never have done anything to harm you."


    Iughed, a dry, bitterugh. "Misunderstandings? Let''s be honest. You know the only thing you were getting wrong was your inappropriate behavior. You harassed me in so many ways, and I was so desperate to keep my job that I tried to ignore it, but now, look at what you did!"


    The HR manager tried to intervene, but I wasn''t willing to stop. "You can''t deny what you did, Richard! I have witnesses, evidence. I''m not the only one who noticed the way you act. Do you think you can continue this power y, and no one will stand up to you?"


    Richard made a disdainful face. "I don''t know who you''re talking to, but these allegations are absurd. I have always behaved professionally towards all my employees."


    "Professional?" I challenged, voice shaking with the intensity of my emotions. "Do you think I''m going to stay here and let you get away with it? If you can''t admit what you did, then I''m not going to stay here another minute. I will seek justice, even if it means exposing everything that happened!"


    The HR manager looked at Richard with an indecisive expression, while thewyer seemed to be assessing the situation with a neutral look. Richard finally addressed me, his tone cold and unforgiving. "Rachel, I understand that you are angry and frustrated, but you are fired. This is not a debate. Your conduct here was uneptable and, considering the circumstances, I see no other way out."


    I left the room with a whirlwind of emotions, my hands shaking as I grabbed my things from the office. The feeling of betrayal and injustice still burned in my chest. I no longer cared about the office decor, the tone of the walls or the curious looks of my colleagues. All I wanted was to get out of there as quickly as possible.


    My things were scattered in a random corner of the room, and I threw everything haphazardly into my bag. Each item seemed to carry the weight of my indignation and despair. My friends'' photos, my personal documents, everything was mixed together in a disorganized tangle. I didn''t have time to organize anything; I just needed a way out.


    The feeling that my life was crumbling around me apanied me with every step I took towards the exit. The corridor was as long as the path to the end of the world, and each step felt heavier than thest. I could barely see where I was going, my vision blurred by the tears that threatened to escape at any moment.


    Finally, I reached the exit door and opened it with a final burst of anger. The sunlight outside seemed cruelly indifferent to my mood, and the contrast between the brightness of the day and the darkness I felt in my heart was almost unbearable.

 Chapter 3

    Rachel


    I got home not sure how I managed to put one foot in front of the other. The door closed behind me with a sharp click, the sound echoing through the small apartment that now seemed emptier than ever. I threw the bag on the floor, not caring where or how it fell, and let myself copse onto the couch, feeling the weight of the world crush my chest. Hot tears fell from my eyes before I could even try to stop them. It didn''t make any difference; I was alone, with no one to see how broken I was.


    The sun was still high outside, but inside, everything seemed shrouded in a dark fog of despair. My eyes wandered around the apartment, seeing things in a blur: the vase of dried flowers in the corner, the framed photos of my mother, smiling on better days, and the papers scattered on the table-bills, hospital forms, constant reminders of everything. what I was about to lose. Every detail seemed to mock me, reminding me of the failure I had be.


    I stood up with effort, going to the small coffee table where the papers were stacked in a disorganized manner. My hands shook as I tried to organize the mess, but it was useless. The tears continued to fall, and the feeling of helplessness only increased. I knew I needed to stop, I needed to breathe, but all I could do was cry, sob in the midst of a whirlwind of thoughts.


    "How am I going to pay for the hospital now? How am I going to keep my mother alive?" The questions echoed in my mind, each one more painful than thest. I needed that job. I needed the sry, the stability, anything that could keep me on my feet while I fought for it. But now... now, everything was falling apart, and I had no ground left.


    My fingers clutched one of the hospital bills, and I stared at it as if it were a death sentence. Seven thousand dors. Seven thousand dors just for this month''s meds. As if that were possible now, as if there was any chance of me getting that money in time. Once again, tears filled my eyes again, and I tore up the paper, feeling frustration explode inside me. I tore up another, and another, until all the papers were in shreds on the floor, as if that would bring me some kind of relief. But he didn''t bring it. It only increased the emptiness that was already growing inside me.


    I sat on the floor, surrounded by the torn pieces of paper, and hugged my knees, feeling more lost than ever. "What am I going to do? How am I going to get out of this?" I whispered to myself, as if the words could bring me any answers. But the only answer I found was silence. The apartment, the world, seemed to be abandoning me, as well as my willpower.


    Iid my head on my knees, letting the tears flow freely now. I was exhausted, destroyed, with no idea how to move forward. All I knew was that somehow I needed to find a way out. I needed to save my mother. But the question that continued to haunt me was: how far would I be willing to go to do this? And would I be able to live with the consequences?


    My phone rang, snapping me out of the daze I was in. The screen glowed with the name of Melissa, my best friend. It took me a few seconds to decide whether to answer or not, but deep down, I knew I needed to hear her voice, I needed any kind of support at that moment. I quickly wiped away the tears and answered.


    "Hi, Mel," my voice was low and broken, and I knew she would notice immediately.


    "Rachel, are you okay?" The concern was evident in her voice, and it made a lump tighten in my throat even more. I tried to respond, but the words stuck on my tongue.


    "No... Mel, can youe here? I really need to talk to you." My voice was shaking, but I managed to force the words out.


    "I''m on my way," she replied without hesitation. Melissa has always been like this, ready to help me, to be by my side in good and bad times. And now, I needed her more than ever.


    I hung up the phone and sat down on the couch again, trying to organize my thoughts. How was I going to tell Mel that I had been fired? That the only source of ie I had to keep my mother in the hospital simply evaporated before my eyes? I felt so ashamed, so useless, but I knew I needed to tell her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Time seemed to drag by until I finally heard the soft knock on the door. I opened it, and there was Mel, with that worried expression that made me want to cry again. She walked in and wrapped me in a tight hug, without saying a word. That simple gesture was all I needed to feel a little less alone.


    "Rachel, what happened?" she asked gently, pulling me onto the couch.

 Chapter 4

    Rachel


    I took a deep breath, trying to gather the strength to count. "I... got fired, Mel," I admitted, my voice breaking at the end.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "What? What do you mean, fired? What happened?"


    I told you everything, from the meeting that morning, the absurd usation, to the exchange of words in the boardroom and, finally, the moment I was sent away. As I spoke, anger and despair bubbled up inside me again, but there was somethingforting about sharing pain with someone who cared.


    "This is nonsense!" Melissa eximed, outrage clear on her face. "You were fired for something you didn''t do? And even worse, you were being harassed by that idiot of a boss, and they still had the nerve to use you?"


    I nodded, feeling the tears welling up again. "Yes, and now... I don''t know what I''m going to do. I needed that job, Mel. I needed it to pay for my mom''s hospital, and now... now I''m left with nothing."


    She grabbed my hands, squeezing them tightly. "We''re going to find a solution, Rachel. I know everything seems lost right now, but you''re not alone, okay? We''re going to find a way out of this, together."


    Melissa was sitting next to me, her gaze determined and hopeful. She seemed as steady as I was lost, and her words were like a beacon of light in the darkness. The feeling of helplessness was beginning to give way to a spark of hope, although I was still struggling to believe in it.


    "Rachel, look," Melissa began, her voice calm and encouraging. "All is not lost. There is one thing you can try. I know it might sound strange, but... have you ever thought about signing up to a high-end escort site?"


    I looked at her, confused. "Like this? You mean... work as an escort?"


    She nodded, apparently understanding my hesitation. "Yes, exactly that. I know it seems like a difficult and perhaps even ufortable path, but the fact is that these tforms can pay very well, and this could help you raise the money you need."


    Shock took over me. The idea was so absurd and out of myfort zone that I could barely process it. "Melissa, I have no experience with this. And how do you think I could get involved in something like that?"


    She looked at me seriously, but also with a gleam of hope in her eyes. "Rachel, I understand how intimidating this can seem. But consider the alternative. You are in a desperate situation, and this could be a quick way to make money. Additionally, there are many sites where you can control your own conditions and set your own limits."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I nodded, still trying to process the proposal. "But what about the risk? What if something goes wrong? I can''t afford to make mistakes now."


    Melissa grabbed my hands, squeezing them tightly. "I understand your fear. It''s a difficult decision, and it''s natural to have doubts. But think of it as a temporary opportunity. You don''t have tomit to this forever. Just to resolve the immediate situation."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to imagine what it would be like to sign up for a site like that. The fear of the unknown was overwhelming, but there was also a part of me that was desperate for a solution. I knew I needed to do something, and this proposal was, as strange as it seemed, one of the only real options I had.


    "And how do I start?" I finally asked, my voice thick with a mix of resignation and determination.


    Melissa smiled, relieved that I was open to considering the idea. "First, you will need to do some research. There are several websites that offer this type of work. It is important to find one that is safe and reputable. Most of them allow you to create a profile with photos and descriptions of yourself, and you can define what you are willing to do and how far you are willing to go."


    She paused, giving me time to absorb the information. "You can start by taking some good quality photos and creating an attractive profile. Remember, you don''t have tomit to anything until you''re sure it''s what you really want to do." I took a deep breath, feeling a mix of anxiety and hope. "Do you think it can really work?"


    Melissa looked at me with an encouraging look. "There''s no guarantee of anything, Rachel. But honestly, you are in a situation where you need a quick solution. Sometimes life forces us to make difficult choices, and this may be the fastest way to get the money you need now."


    I stood up, feeling a new determination rise within me. "Okay, Mel. I am going to try. I don''t see any other way out at the moment."

 Chapter 5

    Rachel


    I was sitting on the couch in my living room, myptop open in front of me, the screen lighting up my tired face. The feeling of being on the edge of a precipice was overwhelming. Melissa had encouraged me to move forward and, after much hesitation, I finally signed up to the luxury escort website. Now, I was just waiting for a response, and anxiety was consuming me.


    I pulled up thest photo I had taken, an image of me in an elegant dress, to check that everything was in order. I had tried to capture a sophisticated, confident look, even though I felt anything less than that. The photos had been a challenge; I tried to look natural and seductive, but every click of the shutter reminded me of the desperate situation I found myself in.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm the turmoil inside me. The idea of exposing myself in this way was disconcerting. I had shared the photos on the website, filled out all the profile fields and even described my interests and limits. However, uncertainty about the future and fear of the unknown kept me in a constant state of nervousness.


    Every time the phone vibrated, my heart skipped a beat. Each notification was a fleeting hope, but so far, nothing. I hadn''t received any messages or offers since I created the profile, and this only increased my anguish. I wondered if there was something I was doing wrong or if thepetition was just fierce. The thought that maybe no one was interested in me was heartbreaking.


    I looked at theptop screen, where my profile was open. The description I wrote seemed so small and irrelevantpared to my real concerns. I forced myself to read again the words I wrote: "I''m here to explore new possibilities and I''m open to different experiences. If you are looking for someone to be with who is sophisticated and has intelligence, perhaps I could be a good choice."


    The truth is, as I typed these words, I was trying to find a way to maintain my dignity, even when I felt like I was about to lose everything. Each day without an answer felt like an eternity, and I felt a growing emptiness in my stomach. The need for money was urgent, but the fear ofmitting to something I wasn''t prepared to face was equally overwhelming.


    Anxiety made me get up from the couch and start walking around the room. My apartment felt like a maze of uncertainty and fear. I ran my hands through my hair, trying to distract myself from the feeling of being at a dead end. I thought about the bills I needed to pay, my mother''s treatment, and how all of this depended on a simple click from someone somewhere.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was sitting on the couch, theptop light shing in my face, when I finally decided to open the website message. My heart was pounding, and I felt butterflies in my stomach as I read the words that appeared on the screen. It was an interested user who wanted to see more photos and was willing to pay for them. The message said:


    "Hello. I saw your profile and I''m interested. I would like to know what the price is for photos of your body. How much do you charge for each photo?"


    I felt a mixture of relief and nervousness. Finally, a concrete opportunity. I took a deep breath and, with a mix of courage and hesitation, I replied: "Hello. The price for each photo is 100 dors."


    My hands were shaking a little as I sent the message. I looked at theptop, waiting for the answer. Minutester, a new message notification appeared on the screen, and I rushed to read it. The user responded quickly and directly: "Understood. I''ll pay 500 dors. I would like to receive one photo of you wearing just panties and bra, two photos of you wearing just panties and two photos without panties."


    My stomach dropped as I read the order. The idea of taking these photos made me ufortable, but the need for money and the promise of immediate payment were undeniable. With a heavy heart and a mind full of uncertainty, I decided to move on.


    I took out my cell phone camera and prepared myself for the task. I looked in the mirror, trying to convince myself that this was just a transaction, something I needed to do to resolve my desperate situation. With a sigh, I started to get ready. First, I wore the lingerie that best matched the image I wanted to project. It was a ck bra and panty set, which she had chosen with the hope of creating an elegant and sophisticated look. I took the first few photos as requested, trying to keep a neutral expression, but my mind was elsewhere, thinking about the bills and my mother''s health.


    After sending the photos in panties and bra, I prepared to take the remaining photos. Partially undressing, I felt a wave of shame and difort, but I forced myself to continue. The two panty-only photos were an emotional challenge, but the panty-free photos were even more difficult to do. I was aware that I was crossing an important line, but the need for money kept me going.


    Each click of the camera seemed to echo in my mind, increasing the sense of disconnect between what I was doing and why I was doing it. Finally, I finished and sent the remaining photos. The expectation of getting paid was the only thing that kept me reasonably calm.


    While waiting for payment confirmation, I sat on the couch, trying to process everything that was happening. Money, which was just a few clicks away, felt like an unattainable prize amidst all the emotional chaos I was experiencing. When the notification that payment had been received appeared on the screen, a wave of relief and gratitude washed over me.


    I was starting to get used to the idea of selling my photos, but when a new message appeared on the screen, I wasn''t expecting what I was about to read. The website user, the same one who had purchased the photos, was back, and his message was an invitation.

 Chapter 6

    Rachel


    "Hello, I really liked your photos. I would like to invite you to dinner. We can discuss further details in person. What would be your price for dinner?"


    I froze for a moment, processing the invitation. The idea of going out to dinner with aplete stranger made me a little nervous, but I also knew I needed the money. I took a deep breath and decided to respond with what I thought was fair. "Hello. The price for a dinner is one thousand dors."


    The answer didn''t take long to arrive. Within minutes, the user responded, and what he said made my heart race.


    "I''ll pay you two thousand dors if you''lle to dinner and talk to me. What do you think?"


    I felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. The amount was significant and could help me cover some immediate expenses, but the thought of meeting this man in person still made me uneasy. However, the temptation of money and the need to solve my problems were stronger.


    With a feeling of nervousness and determination, I epted the proposal. I responded quickly:


    "It''s agreed. I''ll be there."


    The moment I sent the confirmation message, a wave of anxiety washed over me. I looked at the clock and realized I had a few hours to prepare. I got up from the couch and started getting ready for the date.


    The first step was choosing the clothes. I ducked into my closet, sifting through my options. I wanted to look elegant and confident, but not overdone. I chose a ck dress that I always found sophisticated and versatile. It was a tight dress, with a discreet neckline and a length that reached just above the knees. She essorized with a pair of high heels that matched the dress. The look was simple but had a touch of ss.


    As I got dressed, my mind was full of thoughts about what might happen that night. I wondered if he really was who he said he was and what the purpose of the dinner was. The doubts and fear were present, but I needed to move forward. The need for money and my mother''s situation drove me to face this challenge.


    With my dress fitted and my hair carefully done, I looked at myself in the mirror. The reflection I saw looked confident, but anxiety was evident in my eyes. Makeup was thest step of preparation. I tried to keep the look natural, but with a touch of sophistication. It was important that I looked good, but not too shy.


    Finally, it was ready. I grabbed my bag, took a deep breath and got ready to leave. The walk to the restaurant where he had arranged to meet seemed longer than usual, and every minute seemed to increase the tension I felt. The thought that this was all part of a process to secure the money my mother needed gave me a little strength, despite my nervousness.


    Upon arriving at the restaurant, I entered and was greeted by a ma?tre d'' who guided me to a reserved table. The ce was elegant, and I couldn''t help but feel a little out of ce. Sitting at the table, time seemed to pass slowly as I waited for him.


    Finally, the sound of approaching footsteps brought a mixture of anxiety and expectation.


    He was everything I had imagined and more. The restaurant''s door opened, and the moment he entered, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to change. He was tall, very tall, and had a presence that immediately filled the room. His muscles were visible even under the impable suit he wore, the dark fabric entuating his imposing, well-defined physique. His medium-length hair fell softly to his shoulders, and he shook it with a subtle movement as he walked toward me. I watched him approach, my heart racing, and I couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated. His gaze was piercing, but it also carried a gentleness that contrasted with his dominant appearance. When he finally stopped next to me, he smiled at me, and the warmth in his smile was almost enough to dissipate the tension I felt.


    "Rachel, isn''t it?" He said, his voice deep and controlled. "I''m Vincenzo Moretti."


    "Yes, it''s me," I replied, trying to remain calm. "Pleasure to meet you."


    He sat across from me, adjusting his tie with an elegant, professional gesture. There was something enigmatic in his gaze, an intensity that made me feel a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    "I''m going to be straight with you, Rachel," Vincenzo began, his voice firm. "I liked your profile. I''m here to make an offer."


    My heart raced, and I sat up straighter, focusing all my attention on him. What could be so urgent for him toe here?


    "I want to take you to Italy," he continued, his eyes fixed on mine. "I''m offering you a contract to live as my sex ve for a year."


    His words hit me like a p. I felt a wave of shock and outrage. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. The insult, the humiliation, everything seemed to blend into one sickening sensation. It was as if I was in a nightmare, and Vincenzo Moretti''s every word was etching itself into my mind.


    "That...that''s an insult," I said, voice shaking with the mixture of shock and anger. "You can''t be serious."


    He remained calm, gaze never wavering. "I understand this may seem shocking, but the proposal is serious. And the payment is also very serious. I''m offering half a million dors."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    His words echoed in my mind, half a million dors. It was an amount that could solve all my financial problems, pay off my mother''s hospital debt and much more. But at the same time, the price for my dignity seemed exorbitant. Silence dragged on between us, and I struggled to find words to express what I was feeling. "I... need to think about this."


    Vincenzo nodded, his gaze assessing me with a mix of patience and expectation. "Of course. Think calmly. I will wait for your answer."


    He stood up, his imposing presence still evident as he walked away. I stood there, paralyzed by confusion, struggling to process what had just happened. Half a million dors. And the price of my dignity? The conversation was over, but the decision I had to make was just beginning.

 Chapter 7

    Rachel


    I arrived home after that surreal encounter with Vincenzzo Moretti, still trying to process everything that had happened. I felt strange, as if I was living a life that wasn''t mine. The money he had given me, ten thousand dors, was in my ount, and with it, I was able to resolve some pending issues that had been tormenting me.


    I paid the bills that were piling up: rent, electricity, water, and inte. I was also able to buy the medicines that my mother urgently needed. This brought temporary relief, a feeling that at least part of the weight had been lifted from my shoulders. However, reality was still harsh. I knew that this money wouldn''tst forever, and that soon I would have to deal again with the financial worries that seemed to haunt me at every step.


    I sat down at the kitchen table, where my oldptop was still working with difficulty. I needed to act quickly, I needed a job, a solution that didn''t involve something as drastic as what Vincenzzo had suggested. I opened several tabs on job boards, scouring each one for something that would give me hope. I sent my resume to severalpanies, without any great expectations, but with the urgent need to try something.


    As the hours passed, I felt more and more tired. Anxiety tightened my chest, a suffocating feeling that time was running out and that I was in a race against the clock. I wanted to believe that things would get better soon, but with each resume I sent, with each click, I felt a little more defeated.


    After a few hours of trying, exhaustion took over. I closed myptop and rested my head on the table, wishing the world would stop for a moment so I could breathe. It was in that moment of exhaustion that my phone rang, waking me from a near doze. My mother''s name appeared on the screen, and a chill ran down my spine.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Hi, Mom," I answered, trying to hide my nervousness.


    "Rachel, honey, the doctor wants to see you," she said, her voice thick with concern. "He said it''s urgent."


    My mind started to spin. What could possibly be so urgent? Fear took over me. I hung up the phone quickly, my heart pounding wildly in my chest. I knew I needed to go to the hospital, but the fear of what I might find paralyzed me. There was no more time to hesitate; I had to face whatever wasing.


    I grabbed my things and left the house, praying that what awaited me at the hospital wouldn''t be as bad as what my mind was imagining.


    I arrived at the hospital with my heart in my throat, trying to stay calm while my mind raced a mile a minute. All I could think about was the serious tone of my mother''s voice on the phone and the words "urgent" and "doctor." It wasn''t the first time I had received news like this, but anxiety never stopped when it came to her health.


    As soon as I enter the waiting room, I am greeted by the doctor, Dr. Moreira, a middle-aged man with a serious expression. He greets me with a nod and leads me to a more private room, away from prying eyes. Each step I take toward that room feels like it weighs a ton.


    "Rachel, I''m going to be very direct with you, because this is an urgent situation," he begins, bluntly, as soon as we close the door behind us. The gravity in his voice makes my stomach turn, and I feel a chill down my spine that seems to paralyze me.


    "What happened? How is she?" My voicees out thinner and more fragile than I would like, betraying the nervousness I''m trying to suppress.


    He takes a deep breath, running a hand through his thinning hair. "Your mother is no longer responding to conventional treatment, Rachel. We''ve tried everything, but now... the only viable option is surgery. A very risky surgery, I might add." My mind refuses to process what he''s saying. Surgery? Risky? The words echo in my head, meaningless, as if he were speaking in anothernguage. "And... and when can she have this surgery?" I ask, trying to hold on to any shred of hope. Dr. Moreira looks more tired than ever. "That''s the problem. Her health insurance doesn''t cover this surgery."


    My vision starts to blur at the edges, and my heart skips a beat. "How much... how much will it cost?"


    He hesitates, as if he doesn''t want to say, but finally says the words, "With tests, pre- and post-op, anesthesia, and everything else, we''re talking about something like $150,000."


    I feel like the ground has been ripped out from under me. One hundred and fifty thousand dors. My mind automatically tries to find a solution, a way out, but all I can think is that I''mpletely screwed. I''ve just beenid off, the only ie I''ve had recently is Vincenzo''s money, and it''s barely enough to get me through a few more days.


    "You''re not serious..." My voz is a whisper, barely audible.


    "I wish I could say otherwise, Rachel. But unfortunately, that''s the reality," he answers, staring at me with an expression of genuine sadness.


    For a few moments, silence reigns in the room, thick and suffocating. I''m on the verge of despair, but I know I can''t break down now. "How long does she have? To wait for the surgery?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Dr. Moreira takes another deep breath, looking directly into my eyes. "To be honest, a week at most. We can''t wait any longer than that."


    A week. Seven days. One hundred and fifty thousand dors.


    The world seems to be falling apart around me, but all I can think is that I need to do something, anything, to save my mother. Even if it means sacrificing everything I am.


    I left the office with my head racing. Everything seemed to be spinning in a whirlwind, but I had no other choice. I turned to the doctor, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Doctor, I need three days. I''ll get the money. Schedule the surgery," I asked, looking him in the eye.


    He watched me for a moment, as if trying to understand what I had in mind, but he just nodded.


    "Three days, Rachel. I''ll do my best to hold things together until then," he replied, with a slight tone of concern.


    I thanked him and left, picking up my cell phone with shaking hands as I walked through the cold corridors of the hospital. The walls seemed to close in around me, but I knew I couldn''t give in to fear. Not now. Vincenzo. His number was in the recent history. I took a deep breath before pressing the call button. The sound of the ring seemed to drag on for an eternity until he finally answered.


    "Rachel?" his voice sounded on the other end, calm and controlled, as always.


    "I want to make a deal!" I dered, firmly, even with my heart beating wildly in my chest.


    Now there was no turning back.

 Chapter 8

    Rachel


    I sit across from Vincenzo in the luxurious hotel room. The table between us seems to be the only obstacle separating me from an abyss, but at the same time, I feel like I''m already falling into it. Vincenzo seems calm, almost serene, but there''s something in his gaze that makes me shiver inside. The power he exerts over the room, and over me, is undeniable. He doesn''t need to raise his voice or make exaggerated gestures. He''s just there, present, with an intensity that consumes me. "I confess I was surprised by your call," he begins, leaning forward slightly, his eyes fixed on mine.


    "I was surprised too," I admit, looking down at my trembling hands. "I never intended to ept your proposal, but... things have changed. I need an advance of $150,000."


    He smiles almost imperceptibly, as if he expected me to say exactly that. "And may I ask why?"


    "That''s none of your business," I say, trying to sound firm, but feeling a wave of insecurity wash over me the moment the words leave my mouth.


    Vincenzoughs, but it''s a dryugh, full of irony. He leans back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. "I don''t like the tone you used to answer me, Rachel. You should choose your words better when you speak to me."


    My heart races. I know I''ve crossed the line, but something inside me refuses to give in to himpletely, even though I know I''m ying a dangerous game. I try to maintain myposure, but the silence that follows makes me realize how much of a disadvantage I am here.


    "I''ll give you the money," Vincenzo finally says, leaning forward again, his eyes fixed on mine as if he''s evaluating my every reaction. "But you''ll have to leave with me immediately. There will be no room for negotiation, much less for changing the terms of the contract."


    My stomach churns. "When do we leave? And where?"


    "To Italy. "In a week," he answers without hesitation, as if he had everything nned out. "And if you prefer, you don''t need to bring anything. I''ll take care of everything you need."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    My entire body trembles at the thought. A year. A year of living under the rule of a man I barely know, in a foreign country, with no control over my life whatsoever. Every fiber of my being screams at me to get up and run, but I can''t. Not after everything I''ve heard from the doctor. My mother needs this surgery, and I need the money.


    The room seems to close in around me as I try to process all of this. Vincenzo remains calm, watching me silently, almost as if he''s enjoying my internal struggle. He already knows the answer, he''s just waiting for me to say it. "Okay," I say, my voice weaker than I''d like. "I ept your terms."


    He smiles, a smile that sends shivers down my spine, but also brings a strange sense of relief. As if, for just a moment, things are out of my hands. "Good. I''ll prepare everything for our departure. You won''t regret it, Rachel." He stands up and walks towards me. I stand still, feeling his gaze on me. When he stops beside me, his hand lightly touches my shoulder, the heat of his touch seeping through the fabric of my clothes and making me even more nervous. "We''re about to start something that will change your life forever. I hope you''re ready for it." Before I can respond, he walks away, heading towards the door. Pausing briefly, he turns to look at me onest time. "Rest, Rachel. We''ll need all your energy for what''s toe." With those words, he leaves the room, leaving me alone with my chaotic thoughts. My heart beats wildly, and my breathes in short pants. I try topose myself, but it''s impossible. The idea of leaving with him, of giving myselfpletely to a man I don''t know, scares me deeply. But I know I have no choice. Not anymore. I get up from the chair and walk to the window, looking out at the city below. My mind is a jumble of conflicting emotions and thoughts. Part of me wonders if I''m doing the right thing, but the other part, the desperate part that''s willing to do anything to save my mother, has already made up its mind.


    This is the price I''ll have to pay. And as much as it scares me, I''m not going back. I turn around and start gathering my things, trying to focus on what I need to do now. There''s a whole life ahead of me, full of uncertainty and fear, but also of hope. And maybe, just maybe, I''ll make it through this.


    My phone vibrated, notifying me that the money had been transferred to my ount. I was relieved to save my mother, but I also felt like my life was over.

 chapter 9

    Rachel


    I stare out the window of the private ne, watching the world below shrink and be a blur of colors and fuzzy shapes. The sun is starting to set, tinting the sky with a gradient of orange and pink. I feel a mix of anxiety and sadness. The feeling of being away from my mother and not knowing exactly what is happening to her consumes me.


    I am heading to Italy, with an uncertain future ahead of me, but the priority right now is to make sure my mother has a chance to get through the surgery. The thought of her being in the operating room, fighting for her life, makes my stomach turn. I don''t know exactly what to expect when I get there, but one thing is for sure: I will do whatever it takes to fulfill my side of the bargain. This is definitely the riskiest and craziest thing I have ever done in my life, but for my mother I would do it again, in a heartbeat. The doctor assured me that everything will be fine.


    I rummage through the suitcase next to me. There isn''t much inside, just the essentials: a few clothes, a pair of shoes, and toiletries. I feel empty when I look at the minimal content. It''s strange to think that I''m leaving my life behind with so little. Deep down, I know that what really matters is that I have a chance to save my mother, and for now at least, that''s the goal that drives me.


    I remember the conversation I had with my best friend, Melissa. It was difficult. She was very worried and I couldn''t help but feel a weight on my heart as I told her about the situation. I told Melissa that I needed her to take care of my mother while I was away. I asked her to keep me updated on everything that happened and to keep me informed. It was a long and emotional conversation, and I realized how hard it is to leave my mother and Melissa behind, knowing that I can''t be there to support my mother directly.


    The truth is that I had no choice. Vincenzo made an offer that seemed like the only possible way out. My pride and my morals were put to the test, but in the end, what mattered was my mother''s health. I tried to hide my emotions, but the truth is that every detail of this situation weighs on me. The fact that I have to embark on such a risky and uncertain deal to get the money I need is nerve-wracking. I never imagined my life would take such a drastic turn.


    As the ne flies toward Italy, I begin to reflect on the deal I had with Vincenzo. He offered me an advance of $150,000 in exchange for my agreement to spend a year with him under terms that are still unclear to me. But one of them is the certainty that I cannot change the contract, much less cancel it; I am basically his property for the next 365 days.


    At that moment, the only certainty I had was that I urgently needed the money for my mother''s surgery. Now, I am about to embark on apletely new, unknown and, in a way, terrifying world.


    The ne is luxurious, more so than I could have imagined. The interior is elegant, with leather upholstery and refined details. Vincenzo seemsfortable and rxed, as if being in this environment is something normal for him. I, on the other hand, feel a mix of nervousness and excitement. The idea of being on my way to a new country, starting a new phase of my life under such dramatic circumstances, is a confusing feeling.


    I look at my phone, checking for any updates from Melissa. Nothing new. The silence of messages reminds me of the importance of staying informed and present, even from a distance. She hasmitted to taking care of my mother and keeping me updated on her condition. I hope she is coping well and that my mother is receiving the best possible treatment.


    Theck of control over the situation is overwhelming. I don''t know what awaits me in Italy, but what I do know is that by epting Vincenzo''s money, I am entering a new phase of my life that I could never have imagined. It is like being in a whirlwind, where everything is unpredictable and every decision can have profound consequences.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I am deeply grateful for the support my friend Melissa is offering me, but I also feel guilty for leaving her with this responsibility. The truth is, I would do anything to ensure my mother gets the treatment she needs, even if it means entering into such a risky arrangement that is beyond my control.


    The ne continues its smooth flight, and as I think about all of this, I feel a sense of resignation. There is no turning back now. I ammitted to this n, and although I still have many doubts and fears, I know that I need to move forward. My hope is that in the end, it will all be worth it and that my mother can have the chance to live a healthy and happy life.


    Only Vincenzo, himself, and hiswyer were on board. The crew knew that I was apanion, although no one knew exactly what I was to Vincenzo, other than the fact that and that I was here at his invitation. In fact, neither of them knew that I was about to be a crucial part of a deal that would change my life forever.


    Thewyer next to us seemed as calm as Vincenzo, chatting asionally with him about the details of the contract and some legal issues that needed to be resolved. I kept quiet, watching and trying to understand the dynamic between them. Every word, every gesture Vincenzo made me feel the pressure of what was toe. Themitment I had made was more than just a job. It was a radical change in my life, and I needed to be ready for anything.

 Chapter 10

    Rachel


    I arrived at the Moretti Mansion with a mixture of nervousness and curiosity. The sprawling estate, surrounded by high walls and lush gardens, exuded an opulence that I could barely process. As I walked through the wrought-iron gate, I was greeted by a dapper butler in an impable dark suit and a courteous smile. He nodded to me and led me through the mansion''s majestic hallways, whose walls were adorned with luxurious artwork and tapestries. "Wee to the Moretti Mansion, miss," he said, his tone formal but not without warmth. "I am Mr. Dous, the house butler. I would like to introduce you to your new residence."


    As we made our way through the hallways, I noticed the refined d¨¦cor and the air of sophistication that permeated each room. Mr. Dous stopped before an elegant, dark wooden door. He gestured me elegantly inside. "This will be your suite during your stay with us," he informed me. "One of the housekeepers, Mrs. Elena, will be at your disposal for any need." The door opened to reveal a room that looked like something out of a fairy tale. The room was spacious and airy, withrge windows that let in the soft afternoon light. The polished wooden floors gleamed under the soft lighting of the crystal chandeliers that hung from the high ceiling. The walls were a neutral tone, with gold ents that added a touch of elegance. The room was divided into distinct areas, each more impressive than thest. There was arge walk-in closet with meticulously organized shelves and hangers, and an incredibly soft bed with a white silk canopy and colorful pillows that looked inviting andfortable. Beside the bed was a small reading table with a brassmp, and an elegant armchair was positioned near the window, offering a stunning view of the garden. The bathroom was a true retreat, with gleaming white marble and a deep soaking tub with gold ents. A double vanity withrge mirrors and a separate showerpleted the space, making it a ce where I could rx and pamper myself. The private balcony was furnished withfortable outdoor furniture and offered a panoramic view of the vast garden. I could imagine spending hours there, just rxing and enjoying the beauty around me.


    Miss Elena, a woman of average height with brown hair tied back in an elegant bun, entered the room. She wore a modest but well-fitting maid''s uniform that exuded an aura of efficiency and professionalism. "Hello, Miss Rachel," she said with a warm smile. "I''m Elena, and I''ll be here to help with anything you need. I''ll make sure everything is in order for you."


    "Thank you, Elena," I replied, trying to hide how overwhelmed I was. "I''m a little nervous, but it''s nice to know I''ll have someone to help me."


    Elena began to pack my things, while I watched her with a mixture of gratitude and difort. She was incredibly kind and attentive, organizing my clothes in the closet with a precision I could never have achieved. We chatted for a while as we worked, and her presence wasforting.


    "If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to call me," Elena said when she finished packing. "I''m here to make sure you feelfortable and wee."


    "I really appreciate it, Elena," I replied. "In fact, if I have any questions or need anything, I''ll be sure to ask you."


    After Elena finished her work, she left me alone to get settled. Sitting on the soft bed, I tried to process everything that was happening. The luxury of the mansion and Elena''s kindness were a stark contrast to the reason I was here. The need to be here, to ept this situation in order to save my mother, felt like a huge weight on my shoulders.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I grabbed myptop and sent an email to my friend Melissa to let her know that I had arrived at the Moretti mansion and to ask her to take care of my mother while I was away. I wrote it carefully, thanking her for her help and updating her on my situation.


    After sending the email, I decided to get ready for dinner. The thought of getting ready and trying to look at least a little normal, despite the absurd situation I found myself in, seemed like a way to gain some control over the chaos. I chose a simple, elegant dress that I had brought, something that made me feel a little more like myself.


    While I was getting ready, Elena came in again to offer to help me with whatever I needed. Her calm presence and the luxurious surroundings helped me find some peace, even if temporary. I knew that despite all thefort around me, the real battle was yet toe.


    The butler appeared again and told me the time for dinner. I was a little nervous, it would be the first time that I would be going to dinner with Vincenzo, although I was a little scared and apprehensive, I can''t deny that he is quite attractive to


    me.


    I talked a lot with Elena, although her English is not the best, and my Italian is average, we managed to understand each other well.


    She doesn''t know what I came here to do, no one does, only Vincenzo and I know how absurd this situation really is. For everyone I am a friend, a guest, and perhaps the boss''s girlfriend.


    I went down to dinner expecting to find Vincenzo at the table, but, to my surprise, the dining room was empty. The long dark wooden table, covered with an elegant set of tes and cutlery, seemed even more imposing with no one around. The silence was almost palpable, broken only by the light sound of my footsteps on the marble floor.


    The butler, Mr. Dous, appeared discreetly at my side. "Miss Rachel, dinner will be served now. Mr. Moretti apologized, but he will not be able to apany you tonight." I tried to hide the relief I felt at hearing this. The idea of facing Vincenzo at that moment made me nervous. I preferred solitude, at least for now. Dinner was served by a team of servants who moved almost invisibly, bringing exquisite dishes that I could barely taste. The food, as delicious as it was, seemed to lose its vor in the surreal situation I found myself in. When I finished, Mr. Dous approached me again. "Mr. Moretti would like to see you in his office as soon as you are ready," he said with a polite bow. My heart raced. I knew the real challenge was about to begin.

 chapter 11

    Rachel


    I climbed the stairs of the Moretti mansion with hesitant steps, trying to ignore the knot in my stomach. Each step felt higher and heavier than thest, and the atmosphere around me seemed to pulse with palpable tension. My thoughts swirled around what might happen next. Vincenzo had been vague with his details, but the urgency of my situation left no room for doubt: I had to ept his terms, no matter how ufortable or terrifying.


    The hallway was elegantly decorated, with luxurious tapestries and framed artwork that seemed to watch my progress with enigmatic gazes. The silence around me was almost deafening, broken only by the sound of my own footsteps. When I finally reached the door to Vincenzo''s room, a feeling of ustrophobia enveloped me. I knocked lightly, more to make my presence known than to actually expect an answer. The door opened slowly, and one of Vincenzo''s servants, a tall, stern-looking man, looked at me neutrally.


    "He''s waiting for you," the servant said, opening the door with a sweeping gesture.


    I stepped into the room and stood there for a moment, trying to process the scene before me. Vincenzo was reclining on the bed, his shirt open, revealing an impressive, well-defined torso. The image of him was simultaneously imposing and intimidating. In one hand he held a small key, which jingled gently as he rose from the bed.


    "Please leave us alone," Vincenzo told the servant, his voice carrying an authoritative tone that brooked no question. The servant bowed slightly before leaving, closing the door behind him.


    I found myself alone with Vincenzo, and the room seemed to shrink around us. I stared at him, trying to remain calm as my heart pounded. His dark eyes were fixed on me, assessing me with an intensity that made me feel even more exposed. Vincenzo took a step toward me, the key still in his hand. He turned it slightly, as if it were a small amulet of power he held.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rachel," he began, his voice deep and resonant. "You must be wondering why I am so interested in you and why all of this is happening."


    He stepped even closer, and I had to look up to meet him. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt as if I were being enveloped by an aura of dominance and control.


    "Your mother''s situation was a major factor, I know," he continued, his voice low and controlled. "But you must remember that despite the urgency, the terms of our agreement still need to be met."


    I swallowed hard, my nervousness growing as he stepped closer. His closeness was almost suffocating. The gaze he gave me was like a beam of light, piercing and unforgiving.


    "I know you expected negotiations," Vincenzo continued. "But, given the circumstances, that was not possible. Now, you arepletely at my mercy. As you can see, this is your new home for the next year. I hope you understand that this is your new life, and there is no going back. This agreement can only cease to exist if I want it to," he said in an imposing and calm voice. "I want to start right away."


    "But before we can actually start, I want to make it very clear that no one knows about our agreement, and it must be kept that way. You can go out and explore the city if you want. I have left a limousine at your disposal. Anything you need, you can ask the maid that the butler has left at your disposal."


    He stopped a few inches away from me, the key still dangling between his fingers. I could feel the electricity in the air, and the sensation was both exciting and terrifying. His gaze wouldn''t let me escape, and I was fully aware of the enormity of what was about to happen.


    Vincenzo leaned in slightly, his breath warm and noticeable against my face. I could feel the slight tremor of his muscles beneath my skin, and it only increased my alertness and nervousness.


    "After this, I want you to go see your gynecologist. I asked him to prescribe you a contraceptive. I don''t like condoms."


    "Let''s get started," he said, his voice filled with a certainty that left no room for questioning.


    As I stood there, my heart pounding frantically, an important question popped into my mind. I knew that throughout the year, many things would happen, and that there would be times when I would need to understand what wasing. One worry gued me especially now: what would happen next? during my period?


    I approached Vincenzo with a bit of hesitation, but it was crucial to rify this. "Vincenzo," I began, trying to keep my voice steady, "what about my menstrual cycle? What will happen to me?"


    These days?"


    He looked at me with a calm, almost rxed look, as if this were a routine matter. "Rachel," he said in a soft voice, "don''t worry about it. When you get your period, you''ll have time to rest. That won''t be a problem."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift from my shoulders. It was a relief to know that even in the midst of all this, there was some consideration for my health and well-being. His answer gave me a small sense offort, even though I knew there was still much to deal with.


    Vincenzo continued to look at me with the same calm expression, as if he was waiting for me to process his words. "Your health is important to me, and I want you to be well. When that timees, we will make the necessary adjustments to ensure that you arefortable."


    This reassurance was a relief, even though I was still uneasy about everything thaty ahead. The fact that he seemed to have a n for these times made me feel a little more secure, even though the future remained uncertain.

 chapter 12

    Rachel "Follow me," he said. I followed him, a little more relieved but no less apprehensive about what was going to happen. In front of his bed there was a door that was different from the others in the house. It was apparently made of iron and seemed very heavy. He unlocked the door and said in a firm voice, "Come in." I immediately hesitated because I didn''t know what was waiting for me. I looked at him with an indecisive look and he said, "Don''t be afraid. I would even say I don''t bite, but I would be lying." Those words resonated within me, bringing me a certain relief,ical and undeniably sensual. I gave a shy smile in the hope of dispelling the nervousness that was flooding my heart. After taking a deep breath, I took the first step towards the dark corridor that appeared in front of me. Each step I took echoed through that ce, further stirring my imagination of what could be at the end of that tunnel. Vincenzo closed the door as soon as I entered, not in a hurry but in a way that The knock on the door seemed to end my sentence.


    He walked calmly behind me and I could only try to glimpse what was at the end of that corridor. I saw that in the distance the image was softly incandescent like the light thates from torches. I thought it was just an exaggerated idealization of mine until, in the midst of my assumptions, I saw myself at my destination and absolutely nothing, not even my craziest thoughts could prepare me for that.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    My eyes and my face could not hide my surprise and feeling of disbelief, what was before me was a stone hall, rustic like a medieval dungeon, there were torches on the walls, ropes and chains hanging from the ceiling, a gigantic bed with shackles on its headboard and all around it, there were handcuffs on the walls as well as chairs and things that resembled armchairs with shapes I had never seen before, I was stunned, keeping my body still only my head turned slowly contemting all that, at the exact moment that the ecstasy of astonishment began to dissipate, the first movement my body made was to take a step back, but my escape route was immediately obstructed when, as I tried to retreat, I felt his robust body blocking the only exit from that ce. I let out a sigh that expressed a feeling that not even I knew exactly what it was. I didn''t have the courage to turn around and face him. I felt his face approaching my neck on the right side. His breathing made my entire body shiver and with a firm voice full of profane desire, he told me, "A deal is a deal." My entire body shivered at that simple sentence. I felt afraid, but at the same time, strangely, everything started to excite me. Then I quickly turned around and looked at him with an immediate look of fearful desire. Vincenzo started walking towards me and I started to back away instinctively, letting myself be guided by him. His eyes were fixed on mine, they overflowed with lust and depravity until I felt the side of the bed delimit how far I could retreat. I felt cornered and at the mercy of the deepest desires that inhabit his mysterious heart. "Let''s start," he said close to my face as he brought his big, strong hands to my breasts. Nervousness and excitement mixed together, and not knowing how to act, I just remained receptive. He began to unbutton my blouse. With each button he opened, my heart raced. It beat strongly until thest button was finally removed from its cuff, leaving my breasts supported by a ckce bra on disy, while my heavy, panting breath emanated. "They''re even more beautiful in person," Vincenzo said, admiring my breasts. I couldn''t answer because I was still trying to process everything that was happening and what was about to happen. He made a movement simr to an attempted hug and with impressive dexterity he opened the sp of my bra, leaving my breastspletely exposed to whatever he was nning to do. His breathing close to my body made me more and more excited. The uncertainties and fears began to give way to a desire that was rapidly intensifying. He knelt on one leg and after sliding his hands from my waist towards my hips, he began to remove my skirt and my panties with a direct and precise movement to the floor. I sighed when thest pieces of clothing had left my body. What coulde next, I asked myself in a fraction of a second. Vincenzo stood up and looked at me with a contemtive gaze that overflowed with the desire to possess mepletely. For a brief moment I mistakenly thought that his first touch on my naked body would be soft and gentle, even though I was surrounded by everything that screamed the opposite. A final exchange of nces took ce before His expression changed to an aggressive tone and before I could interpret that new look, he threw me with force and exciting brutality. He surrounded the bed looking at me like a lion faces its defenseless prey. He turned his attention to a corner of the room where there was a rope rolled up in a spiral. He walked towards it, picked it up and unrolled it and with extremely skillful movements he made what seemed to be a kind of "rope trap". In a few seconds it seemed that what he wanted to do was ready. He turned his attention to me, staring at me fixedly and began to walk towards me with the rope in his hands. When he reached the bed again, he began to tie my arms and legs, passing my entire body in a tangle of ropes. I simply physically obeyed his wishes until I found myself in a position that I had never found myself in before.

 chapter 13

    Rachel Vincenzo stood in front of me and looked at me with a contemtive gaze, firm but gentle. This unexpected contrast only confused my thoughts even more about the nature of what was happening. He ran his right hand over my deliciously vulnerable body, starting at the base of my waist, patiently extending to my belly and then to my breasts. My nipples were hard, he caressed them, squeezing them and dominating thempletely. I was very excited and my pussy was starting to get wet, throbbing with each caress of his hands. He raised them to my neck and held it firmly while his vibrant eyes did not deviate from mine. Then, after a brief change of expression in Vicenzo''s gaze, I felt his hand weigh against my neck. My breathing immediately becamebored and my thoughts, previously cloudy and confused, curious about my future in that room, just as my eyes were fully focused on the present moment. His strong hand was slowly suffocating me, more and more slowly. My body involuntarily began to move with desire and lust. He was practically mounted on top of me until, in the midst of that sublime feeling of inevitability, I heard the zipper of his pants open. My heart began to beat even stronger and more disorderly. My restless hands made the rope that tied them creak. With his left hand, he held his cock and positioned it at the entrance of my pussy. I could not see clearly what was happening because of how he tied my body. but I felt his cock weighing down on my soaked pussy, the restraints made my body experience the height of subservience that my body could reach and with a strong thrust I felt a thrust that filled mepletely, that wide and delicious cock prated me definitively and for a few seconds Vicenzo didn''t move keeping it inside me, my eyes watered and I started to salivate, even though my pussy waspletely wet his cock didn''t slide as much as expected which increased the friction between us even more, with strong and continuous movements he started to fuck me, my mind couldn''t think of anything other than that moment his hand still weighed on my neck while the thrusts went deeper and deeper inside me, I tried desperately to moan but at that moment only he could allow that and almost as if through telepathy he released my neck and I was able to inhale strongly, the inspiration was radically transformed into deep moans, with the release of my neck I fit my head down and Vincenzo''s cock was invading me without any shame, every time he pulled back and I saw his size I thought I wouldn''t be able to handle all that.


    I turned the little attention I had left to his face and the expression he had on his face reflected all the fervor and brutality of our fuck, I couldn''t resist any longer, I was about to start screaming and when I managed to catch my breath to do so, Vincenzo shut my mouth and said "you only scream if I allow it", my eyes were wide open and my whole being waspletely open to satisfy whatever he ordered me from then on and I promptly shut up, my attitude apparently irritated him and Vincenzo pulled his cock out of me, I thought "what did I do wrong?" He pulled away for a moment andpletely removed his clothes, he held my face tightly and said "I was taking it easy on you, I''ll give you a valid reason to scream". Vicenzo abruptly let go of my face and reached out with his right hand, grabbing a gag that was hanging from the upper frame of the bed and moving it to my mouth, covering it with it. He promptly grabbed me and turned me over, cing my knees against the mattress, as well as my face and my ass sticking up. My body reached a state of even greater avability, and before I could begin to imagine what he wanted with that position, I felt my left side of the bed lower with the weight of Vicenzo''s leg ovepping mine. When I tried unsessfully to turn my face to try to glimpse what would happen to me, I felt my ass being prated intensely by his huge cock. As an immediate reaction to my legs trying to close, the restraints were very strong and there was nothing I could do but bite violently on the gag while a scream of pain and pleasure formed inside me and emerged from my being to be blocked by the mattress. I had never stimted and explored this part of me, but Vicenzo took control of the situation. and slowly continued with that thrust that seemed to never end because of the immense size of his cock, my eyelids began to tremble, my body tried to contort with pleasure and my mind was flooded with ecstasy until finally he He pushed it all the way inside me, he didn''t move, he let my ass hug his cock and get used to his presence allowing him to punish it as he wished, suddenly Vicenzo began to pull back and I couldn''t hold back any longer, a slow and audible scream echoed from my throat as he gained momentum for the second thrust, Vicenzo''s right hand grabbed my ass while only the head of his cock was inside my ass and then he said in a pure tone of order "sing for me!" and pushed hard inside me making an even louder scream be uttered, with more and more intensity and desire he fucked me while I screamed in pleasure, he pushed deeper and deeper inside me, while his moans became more audible my screams muffled them and like a lion''s roar Vicenzo came inside my ass filling mepletely, while I felt his cock throbbing inside me I also felt him being pulled out of me, Vicenzo pulled away while his semen dripped from my ass filled with pleasure while I bordered on unconsciousness in ecstasy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 14

    Rachel


    I woke with a start, blinking away the haze of sleep as I tried to focus on the clock next to my bed. Thirteen o''clock. How had I slept so long? I rubbed my eyes, trying to ignore the strange sensation in my legs-abination of numbness and weakness that left me momentarily immobile. My thoughts were still scattered, confused, but there was one lingering memory I couldn''t shake, something that made me blush just thinking about it.


    Every time I closed my eyes, my mind drifted back to the night before. It was unforgettable, almost surreal. The intensity of it all, the way every touch still felt alive on my skin, it was as if my body was still trapped in that moment. What had happened? Or rather, how had it happened? A wave of heat crept up my neck, and I knew I had to put it out of my mind, at least for a while.


    With a sigh, I dragged myself out of bed, my legs shaking as I walked to the bathroom. The hot water from the shower seemed like the only thing that could bring some normalcy back to my body and mind. As the water ran down my body, I let my head fall back, trying to focus on the present, but the memories insisted on infiltrating, bringing back every detail, every sensation. The way he touched me, the way he looked at me. I don''t know how I could have gotten this far. I stepped out of the shower with my skin still warm and wrapped myself in a soft towel. When I returned to the room, a surprise awaited me. One of the maids, a discreet-looking woman with impable posture, was standing by the door, holding a silver tray. I arched an eyebrow, curious and slightly suspicious. It wasn''t the same maid as before.


    She approached and handed me the tray with a polite smile. On top was a credit card and a small note. I took the note first, my heart beating faster with anticipation. I opened it carefully, my fingers slightly trembling. "Use it as you see fit. There is no limit."


    I looked at the card again, still processing what was happening. This wasn''t something that happened in real life, was it? The scene seemed straight out of a fantasy movie, where the protagonist wakes up to find that her life has been magically transformed overnight. Honestly, I began to wonder if this was all a hallucination caused by exhaustion or the impact of the previous night.


    "He asked to inform you that a limousine is at your disposal, miss, to take you wherever you wish," the maid''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Also, a new cell phone was left for you. It''s already set up, and the only contact stored is his." I blinked, trying to absorb everything she was saying. Limo? New phone? It was getting more and more surreal. My eyes met hers, searching for some clue that this was a prank, but all I saw was absolute professionalism. "Thank you," I mumbled, still a little dazed. The maid just nodded in response and left the room, leaving me alone with my bewilderment.


    I ced the card on the table next to the bed and walked over to the mirror, picking up the phone that was there, just as she had said. The device gleamed with a sophistication that I didn''t usually see in my usual possessions. With some hesitation, I unlocked the phone and, sure enough, there was only one contact stored: "My owner." Simple, straightforward, andpletely enigmatic.


    My mind was a jumble of thoughts. What exactly did this mean? The credit card, the phone, the limo... Was he really giving me ess to all this luxury? And what did he expect in return? I tried not to think too much about thest part, because I knew it would onlyplicate my feelings even more.


    Determined not to miss the opportunity, I began to get ready, excitement and nervousness mixing in my stomach. If I had a limousine and a credit card at my disposal, why not take advantage of it?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I put on an outfit that I knewbined elegance withfort, quickly got ready and grabbed my credit card before going downstairs. When I reached the entrance, the limousine was already there, shining in the afternoon sun as if it had been waiting just for me. The driver, in an impable uniform, held the door open with a posture worthy of a movie butler.


    I sat in the luxurious interior of the car, which exuded a soft aroma of new leather and a hint of something I couldn''t quite identify - maybe it was just the smell of luxury. I closed my eyes for a moment, absorbing the fact that I was, in fact, sitting in a limousine that someone had arranged for me, someone who, until yesterday, had been almost a stranger.


    The driver nced in the rearview mirror and asked politely, "Where would you like to go, miss?"


    I opened my eyes and stared at the mirror for a moment.


    I said, before smiling to myself. "Let''s go to the mall," I replied, the decisioning almost automatically. If I had the chance to live a little of this fairy tale, then I would start with the basics: shopping. "Which mall, miss?", the driver asked politely.


    "I don''t know the city very well, so the best mall I know," I replied, excited and, at the same time, nervous about all this.


    As the car glided smoothly through the city streets, my mind wandered between the events of the previous night and the absurd reality I seemed to have been transported into. No matter how much I tried to understand what was happening, the truth was that I was enjoying the experience, even though I knew that, eventually, I would have to deal with the consequences of all this.


    But, for now, I let myself be carried away by the magic of the moment. If all this was really a dream, I didn''t want to wake up so early. After all, who would have the courage to reject a reality where everything you want is delivered on a silver tter? Not me. I think life is finally starting to recognize my sacrifices.

 Chapter 15

    Rachel Entering that luxury mall was like entering a new world. Every detail was impable, from the polished marble floors to the extravagant storefronts that looked more like art exhibits than mere disys of clothing and essories. I was enchanted, almost mesmerized, by the brilliance and sophistication around me. I never imagined that one day I would be in a ce like this, with a shiny credit card in my purse and the feeling of being able to do anything. My attention was immediately caught by one store in particr. In the window, a cobalt blue silk dress shimmered in the soft light, as if it were there just for me. It was perfect, the exactbination of elegance and boldness that I had always wanted. I approached the store entrance, feeling my heart race at the thought of being able to touch that gorgeous piece.


    As I entered, the soft scent of expensive perfume enveloped me, and my feet sank into the soft carpet. I looked around in wonder, each piece of clothing, each essory, more dazzling than thest. I felt like a kid in a candy store, and for a brief moment, I forgot everything. I forgot why I was there, I forgot who I was before that moment.


    Then, I spotted a saleswoman in the distance, standing near a ss counter. Tall, slender, and impably dressed, she looked like she had stepped out of a fashion magazine. With newfound confidence, I approached her. "Excuse me," I began, with a friendly smile. "I''d like to try on that dress in the window."


    The woman looked up from the tablet she was holding and looked me up and down. Her gaze was cold, distant, and undoubtedly appraising. The smile on her lips was a thin line of disdain.


    "It''s very expensive," she said, in impable English, but without emotion, as if she had said that sentence many times before.


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep my cool. That answer was not at all what I had expected. I knew the dress wouldn''t be cheap, but money wasn''t an issue now, at least not anymore.


    "No problem," I replied, still smiling. "I''d like to try it on, please."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The saleswoman''s gaze became even more condescending, as if I were a child asking for a toy she couldn''t have. She tilted her head to the side, watching me as if deciding whether I was joking or being serious.


    "I don''t think you understand," she said with a barely audibleugh, enough to make me feel small. "This store isn''t for everyone. Maybe you should look for a more... affordable boutique. There, you''ll find something within your budget."


    It was as if the ground had opened up beneath my feet. A mixture of shame and anger rose inside me, burning my face. But I couldn''t let her see how her words affected me.


    "I want that dress," I repeated firmly, crossing my arms. My voice shook a little, but I kept my gaze fixed on hers. She rolled her eyes, clearly irritated that I hadn''t gotten the "hint." Her face twisted into an expression of pure arrogance, and she shook her head, as if she were dealing with someone very foolish. "Leave," she said finally, her voice cold and authoritative. "If you don''t leave, I''ll have to call security." I felt like I''d been pped in the face. My first reaction was shock, followed by a wave of anger that made me want to scream. How dare she treat me like this? Who did she think I was? But at the same time, I knew there was no point in making a scene. At least, not here. Heart pounding, I turned and left the store, shame burning in my chest. Each step felt heavier than thest, and the luxurious decor of the mall that had once enchanted me now felt oppressive, suffocating. It was as if every person I passed knew what had happened and wasughing at me.


    I walked to the exit of the mall, trying to hold back the tears of frustration that threatened to escape. It all seemed like a huge mistake, a cruel joke of fate. The limousine was waiting right where it had left me, the driver, a middle-aged man with a calm expression, opened the door for me, and I got in without saying a word.


    Inside the car, anger boiled. I looked at the credit card that was still in my purse and the note that came with it, thinking about everything that had happened since I had received it. The promises implied, the power it symbolized. And yet, there I was, humiliated and despised, as if none of it mattered.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my mind. It wasn''t the end of the world. It couldn''t be. If there was one thing I had learned, it was that things change, opportunities present themselves. But this... This was a lesson I didn''t expect to have to learn so soon.


    As the limo began to move, I forced myself to think about my next move. I wasn''t going to leave that woman defeat me. Not like that. If I couldn''t get the dress in that store, there were other ways. The city was big, full of stores, full of opportunities. And with the card I had in my hands, nothing was out of my reach. I just had to be smarter, stronger.


    ***


    As tears streamed down my face, I sank into the seat of the limo, feeling the mixture of anger and humiliation tighten in my chest. How dare that saleswoman treat me like that? Every time I remembered her words, my indignation grew. Suddenly, the limo door opened, and Vincenzo got in. He looked at me with a worried expression and, without saying a word, sat down next to me.


    "What happened?" he asked, his voice soft but firm.


    I tried topose myself, but his gazepletely disarmed me, and the tears began to fall again.

 Chapter 16

    Rachel


    I sat in the limo, my face still hot from the tears I had shed. I felt ridiculous for letting that saleswoman get to me so much, but the humiliation had been deeper than I had expected. I had only wanted to buy a dress, nothing more. How had this turned into such a horrible situation?


    Suddenly, the limo door opened, and Vincenzo stepped in, surprising me. His eyes narrowed as he took in my condition, and he sat down next to me, concern evident on his face. "Rachel, what happened?" he asked, his deep voice filled with a mix of concern and restrained anger.


    I took a deep breath, trying to control my shaking voice as I exined what had happened in the store. "I just wanted to buy a dress, Vincenzo. It was beautiful, it was in the window, and I thought it would be perfect..." My voice trailed off for a moment, but I continued. "But the saleswoman... she treated me like I was trash. She said I didn''t belong in that store, that I couldn''t afford anything there. She practically threw me out.


    Vincenzo''s face darkened as I spoke, and by the time I was done, he looked like he was about to explode with rage.


    "That woman dared treat you like that?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous. "Wipe your tears, Rachel. Let''s go back there now."


    "No, Vincenzo, you don''t have to..." I tried to argue, but his mind was already made up.


    "It''s okay, Rachel. I won''t let this go," he said, with a determination that made me feel a twinge of hope mixed with fear.


    I resigned myself to the situation and wiped the tears away with my fingertips, trying topose myself. He gave me an encouraging smile and took my hand, leading me back into the store. When we walked in, the same saleswoman was there, behind the counter. She saw me and her face immediately twisted into an expression of disgust.


    "What are you doing here?", She practically growled. "I already told you to leave."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could say anything, Vincenzo appeared at my side. His gaze was cold as ice as he spoke.


    "She''s my guest," Vincenzo said, each word spoken with a frightening calm.


    The saleswoman''s face instantly paled. Her eyes widened in recognition, and she began to tremble.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t know" She began, but Vincenzo cut her off before she could continue.


    "Who do you think you are to treat people like that?" He asked, his tone sharp. "Do you think you can judge someone by their appearance or by what you think you know about them?" The saleswoman stammered, trying to justify herself, but Vincenzo wouldn''t hear of it.


    "Get the manager. Now." He ordered, leaving no room for any argument.


    The woman hesitated, her eyes filled with dread, but finally picked up the phone and called the manager. There was a tense silence as we waited, and I couldn''t help but feel guilty for causing all thismotion. But at the same time, it wasforting to see someone standing up for me in such a fierce way.


    A few minutester, the manager appeared, a tall, middle-aged man with a nervous expression. He looked at the saleswoman, then at Vincenzo, and immediately seemed to understand the gravity of the situation.


    "Mr. Vincenzo, how can I help you?" the manager asked, trying to sound calm, but it was obvious that he was sweating with nervousness.


    "I want this saleswoman fired," Vincenzo said bluntly. "Now."


    "Vincenzo," I started to say, trying to stop her, but he cut me off with a look.


    "She humiliated you, Rachel. That is uneptable." He turned his attention back to the manager. "I expect you to deal with this immediately, or I will make sure this store never sees another high-profile customer again." The manager nodded frantically, clearly desperate to avoid a disaster. "Of course, sir, we will deal with this immediately," he said, turning to the saleswoman with a stern expression. "You are fired. Pack your things and leave now." The woman stood there, frozen, as if she couldn''t believe what was happening. But one look from Vincenzo was enough to break her paralysis, and she began gathering her things, mumbling apologies that no one was hearing. When she finally left, Vincenzo turned to me, his expression softening. "It''s okay now," he said, a hint of tenderness in his voice. "I won''t let anyone treat you badly, Rachel. Ever again." I didn''t know what to say. Part of me was in shock at what had just happened, and another part was incredibly grateful. Vincenzo had a way of protecting me that was both intimidating andforting.


    "Thank you, Vincenzo," I murmured, finally finding my voice. "I didn''t mean to cause all this trouble..."


    He shook his head, a small smile on his lips.


    "You didn''t cause the trouble, Rachel."


    He replied. "And now that everything is settled, why don''t you pick out that dress you wanted? And a few more, if you want." The offer was so generous that it took me by surprise. I hesitated for a moment, still processing everything, but then decided that perhaps it was time to allow myself a little luxury. With a shy nod, I walked over to where the dress was disyed. The piece was even more beautiful up close, and as I touched it, I felt a shiver of excitement. Vincenzo stood beside me, watching as I tried on the dress. When I left the dressing room, I saw the admiration in his eyes, and it made me feel powerful, confident. Vincenzo asked the new saleswoman to wrap the dress and show me other pieces in the store. "Let''s make this an afternoon you won''t forget, Rachel," he said, smiling as he held my hand. And so it was. Vincenzo turned what had started out as a terrible day into something extraordinary. I left the store with bags full, but more than that, I left with the feeling that for the first time in a long time, someone was truly there for me, willing to do anything to see me happy.


    Vincenzo may be intimidating, but at that moment, he was exactly what I needed. And somehow, that made me want to be closer to him, to understand more about the man who had done so much for me in such a short time. Who was Vincenzo really? I didn''t know the answer, but I was determined to find out.

 CHAPTER 17

    Rachel


    When he mentioned that we were going to have coffee together, I was relieved. Everything seemed so unreal that I was longing for something that would bring me back to reality, even if it was just a cup of coffee. We sat in a charming bistro


    with a vintage feel, full of small tables and wrought iron chairs. The aroma of fresh coffee mixed with the smell of freshly baked croissants filled the air, bringing a sense offort that I didn''t even know I needed.


    He was sitting across from me, elegant as always, with that look in his eyes that made me feel uneasy. I could feel the tension in my body, but I tried to hide it, fiddling with the little spoon that came with my coffee cup. "Did you sleep well?" he asked casually as he took a sip of his coffee.


    I hesitated for a moment before answering, trying to figure out if he was being kind or if there was some other meaning behind his question.


    "I guess so," I replied, still feeling a little out of ce. "But... I still don''t know if all of this was real. It feels like I''m dreaming." He smiled, one of those smiles that left me confused, as if he knew something I didn''t. "Doesn''t the weakness you feel in your legs answer your question?" he asked, his tone of voice both serious and teasing. My cheeks instantly flushed, and I didn''t know whether tough or feel embarrassed. The truth is, he was right. From the moment I woke up, my legs had felt weak, as if they''d run a marathon. But this weakness was apanied by a strange sense of satisfaction, something I''d never experienced before. "I''ve... never felt anything like it," I admitted, not looking directly at him. "And you won''t either," he replied, with an almost arrogant butforting confidence. "I was just starting out, taking it easy on you to see how far you could go." How far pain can lead to pleasure...


    The way he talked about pain and pleasure, as if they were two sides of the same coin, intrigued me. It was something I had never explored, and the fact that he was talking about it so naturally made me question whether I really knew what I was getting myself into.


    "We still have a long road of discovery ahead of us, Rachel," he continued, as if reading my thoughts. "This was just the beginning."


    I didn''t know how to respond. Part of me was curious, wanting to know where he nned to take me, but another part was apprehensive, afraid of the unknown. Everything was happening so fast that I could barely keep up. We drank coffee infortable silence, while I tried to process everything he had said. The cup of coffee in my hands seemed to be the only thing keeping me anchored to reality at that moment. But what was reality, after all? Everything was turning upside down, and I was beginning to ept that my life would never be the same again.


    After a while, he stood up, extending his hand to me.


    "Shall we go?" he said, and I knew it wasn''t a question.


    I nodded, putting the cup back on its saucer and picking up my bag. When we left the bistro, the limo was already waiting for us. He opened the door for me, as he always did, and I got in, still feeling that mix of anxiety and curiosity. He got in right away, and as soon as he closed the door, he pressed a button that made the window that separated us from the driver go up, creating a barrier that gave us privacy. The space inside the limo seemed to close around us, making the environment even more intimate.


    I remained silent, waiting for him to say something, but Vincenzo just watched me, as if studying my every reaction. The silent tension between us was almost palpable, and I knew he was enjoying the situation.


    "Rachel," he finally said, his tone soft, almost caring, "you need to understand that what happened between us was just the beginning. There''s so much more you don''t know yet, and I''m here to guide you along that path." My heart beat faster at those words. Vincenzo was a mystery to me, but I felt like he was taking me to a ce I couldn''te back from. And somehow, that didn''t scare me as much as it should have. "I know this is all new to you," he continued, his voice low and intense. "But I promise you''ll discover things about yourself you never imagined. Just trust me." I looked into his eyes, searching for some reassurance, some indication that he was being sincere. And somehow, I felt like I could trust him. Maybe it was crazy, but part of me wanted to keep going, to see where all this would take me. "I trust you," I replied, my voiceing out firmer than I expected. Vincenzo smiled, pleased with my answer. He came closer, taking my hand in his, and I felt a shiver.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A squeak ran down my spine.


    Sitting in the limousine next to Vincenzo, the feeling of adrenaline was still running through my veins. I couldn''t stop thinking about everything that had happened since we met, and now, more than ever, I needed to better understand who this man was next to me. With my heart racing, I turned to him and asked:


    "Vincenzo, why do you like to mix pain and pleasure? What is the purpose of this?"


    He remained silent for a few moments, as if he were choosing his words carefully. I could feel the intensity of his gaze on me, his eyes piercing mine with a curiosity that always left me disconcerted.


    "Rachel," he began, his voice low and husky. "There are things that cannot be exined with words. It''s not a question of simply ''liking''. It''s about the connection it creates, about the way it exposes us, makes us vulnerable and, at the same time, more aware of ourselves and of the other."


    I tried to process what he said, but a part of me was still confused. Sensing my hesitation, he leaned in a little closer, his face mere inches from mine.


    "It''s not something you understand just by hearing it," he continued, a slight smile forming on his lips. "It''s something that needs to be lived. To truly understand it, you need to feel it, experience it..."


    I was about to ask more, but before I could say anything, Vincenzo added,


    "It''s not about exining, Rachel. It''s about showing."

 Chapter 18

    RachelOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a confused and intrigued look I looked at Vicenzo''s profile that emanated a tone of good humor until suddenly he said "allow me a brief demonstration" he turned to me and put his left hand around my waist, getting face to face with me, my heart beat fast, that was quite unexpected, it seemed like he was going to kiss me in a deliciously romantic way but I realized I was wrong when I felt his hand return holding the seat belt and fitting it firmly, I looked down and realized that my legs were now still.


    Vicenzo raised his hand and this time it went over my right shoulder getting even closer to my face that expressed the mix of emotions and once again he brought another belt that went down between my breasts holding me against the seat, I could still move a little until he adjusted the belt to be as tight as possible, making me let out a sigh with a hint of a moan.


    This caught Vicenzo''s attention, who had previously been looking at his belt and now our eyes met, and then he continued what he had been saying a brief moment ago.


    "Most people think a lot about opposites... two sides of the coin, quite different, they say that pain is the opposite of pleasure and to a certain extent that is true but... there is a fine line, a very subtle veil that separates one thing from the other", his words resonated within me like an aphrodisiac.


    Little by little I let myself be carried away by the delicious tone of his deep and imposing voice. While he was still speaking, without taking his eyes off of me, he approached me again and gently turned his attention downwards. I quickly followed his gaze, realizing that his attention was on my breasts. My heart began to race. He firmly grabbed my left breast and quickly, with the same intensity, he groped my right breast while saying, "Everything in life is about sex... except sex." For a brief second I looked at him with a brief smile and a little confusion. "Sex is about power." And with a strong, shameless movement, he pulled my dress aside, exposing my breasts. My eyes rolled back in excitement as I tilted my head back,pletely at the mercy of any of his desires. Taking advantage of mypse of vulnerability, he felt my neck being thrown by another belt, and this one was held in the hands of Vicenzo himself, who brought my head, which was hanging back, to meet his face. His expression had changed. He was serious and immediately he asked me


    "Are you able to follow the reasoning?" I answered yes, but that there was only one doubt


    "Ask me," Vicenzo said with a tone of pride and satisfaction, "What car has 3 seat belts on the same seat?" Challenging Vicenzo with this ironic phrase, a slight smile appeared on my face and apparently he didn''t like it at all, voraciously tightening the seat belt around my neck, preventing me from saying anything else funny. That tightness and feeling of irritability that emanated from Vicenzo excited me more and more. "Pain and pleasure go hand in hand, and there''s not much room forughter here."


    His right hand weighed on my thigh and slowly I could feel it separating my legs and his fingers began to go against my pussy, which soon began to get wet and ready to be prated. He teased me madly. He stuck a finger inside my pussy, while using the other to stimte my clitoris. With quick and precise movements he began to masturbate me frantically. But it was all so intense and so rough that my body reacted ordingly.


    I felt my body heat up as his skillful fingers drove me crazy.


    He inserted a second and a third finger inside my pussy. Instantly I let out a moan.


    "Silence! I don''t want you to make any noise," Vincenzo whispered in my ear. His hoarse and authoritative voice made me shiver all over.


    I just nodded my head in agreement. I was afraid of excitement. His eyes were fixed on mine, his gaze was sexy, but at the same time, aggressive.


    He continued to make movements that were stronger and rougher. And I felt my sanity slipping away.


    I feltpletely dominated by him, I had to contain my moans, my body, even though it was tied, was writhing madly. My breathing was short and fast. The impact of his fingers and his hand on my pussy made me tremble. He knew exactly what he was doing. A tear ran down my left eye as I finally had a brutal orgasm. My legs went weak.


    He slowly removed his fingers from inside me and brought them to his mouth. He licked them one by one. He watched me regain my strength and then removed two of the belts.


    "I think you understand me a little better now," he said before grabbing a cell phone and continuing on his way as if nothing had happened.


    I was practically naked in that car, I got up as soon as I could, even though my pussy felt swollen and extremely numb.


    ***


    I was lying in the limo, trying to catch my breath. My body was still tense and my legs, wobbly, struggled to find stability, the intensity had left me exhausted. Vincenzo, next to me, seemed calm, as if nothing had happened. He looked at me with a mix of satisfaction and indifference.


    When the limo finally stopped in front of the mansion, one of the servants approached the window, saying that Vincenzo had a visitor. My mind was still spinning, trying to process everything, while I tried topose myself. Vincenzo looked at me with a slight smile and, with a gesture of his hand, indicated that I should go inside.


    "Go up to your room," he said, his voice calm and authoritative. "I need to deal with this visitor."


    I just nodded, unable to form words. With difficulty, I got out of the limousine and started up the stairs, each step feeling like a small victory over the weakness that was dominating me. The attendant, with an understanding look, helped me inside and led me to the door of my room.


    When the door closed behind me, I let out a deep sigh and copsed onto the bed. The room was empty and silent, which offered me a brief relief. I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to push away the feeling of vulnerability and fear that still enveloped me. What was happening now? I waspletely at Vincenzo''s mercy, and all I could do was wait and try to recover. And who was this visitor?

 Chapter 19

    Vincenzo


    I approached the butler, who was standing at the front door, and asked with a tone of curiosity and a touch of concern: "Who''s waiting for me?" He looked at me with a slight smile and replied: "It''s your grandmother, sir. The Ninth."


    A bolt of surprise shot through me. The Ninth, in my house? That was rare, almost inconceivable. She never showed up without a serious reason. We had always kept a certain distance in terms of visitors, both by her choice and mine, and her presence here was unexpected and unsettling. My heart raced slightly as I pondered the reason for her visit.


    "Take her to my office and prepare some tea for her," I ordered, trying to remain calm. I needed a moment to process what was happening and adjust my behavior.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I walked down the hall towards my office, trying to gather my thoughts. The Ninth had always been an imposing figure in my life, a woman with an unusualbination of tenderness and severity. I remember her distinguished appearance always impable in her designer suits, which she wore with an elegance that defied her years. Her hair, carefully tied in a bun, was a symbol of her dignity and style. Her eyes, though soft, held a piercing and demanding gaze. When I entered the office, I saw Nona sitting gracefully in afortable chair. She was dressed in a navy tweed suit, her gold essories glinting in the soft light of the room. The gray bun on her head was perfectly positioned, and her erect posture exuded a natural respect and quiet authority. The contrast between her refined appearance and the more informal atmosphere of the office further highlighted her distinguished presence.


    I approached her with a mixture of respect and apprehension, and knelt down to kiss her hand-a gesture that always symbolized my reverence for her. "Nona," I said sincerely, "it is a surprise to have you here. What can I do for you?" She looked at me with her piercing eyes, but her expression was soft and gentle, almost as if she were watching a beloved child. "Vincenzo, my boy," she began, her voice sweet and firm. "I havee to see how you are and to attend to some family matters that require your attention." As she spoke, the butler entered with the tea tray, and I helped her pour it. The grandmother took a sip of tea, and I sat across from her, trying to guess what could have prompted this unexpected visit. Her presence here was a disruption to my meticulously nned routine, and I needed to understand what was at stake. I sat at my desk, listening intently to my grandmother''s voice as she spoke, her presence always imposing even in her advanced age. She was the pir of the family, and I knew that her visit to the mansion was no mere casual visit. Whenever she appeared, there was something important to discuss. "Vincenzo," she began, her tone firm but with a slight underlying tenderness, "we cannot put this off any longer." She paused, taking a sip of tea, and her eyes, though aged, were filled with determination. I knew what wasing next. I had heard variations of this conversation before, but never in such seriousness. "You are the sole heir to our family," she continued, carefully cing the teacup on its saucer. "It is your duty to ensure that the Moretti legacy continues. I will not live forever, and you know it. The empire we have built needs someone who is prepared to take it over." I sat back in my chair, listening intently to every word. There was a weight to her words that I could not ignore. She was right. I had been an orphan since I was young, raised by my grandmother as if I were her own son. Everything I knew about the power, wealth, and responsibility of being a Moretti came from her. "I understand, Grandma," I said calmly, trying to keep control of the situation. "But getting married now? I don''t know if it''s the right time." She looked at me with those piercing eyes that seemed to see through every excuse. "The right time, Vincenzo, is now. I won''tst forever, and I need to see that the Moretti name is in good hands before it''s toote. This isn''t just about marriage. It''s about protecting what we''ve built. You''re the only family I have, and I''m the only family you have." That sentence echoed in my mind. The only family I had. As strong and independent as I thought of myself, there was an undeniable truth to it. Everything I had, every responsibility I carried, revolved around the Moretti name. It wasn''t just about wealth or power; it was about honoring our family''s legacy. "I raised you, Vincenzo," she said softly but firmly. "I have taught you everything you know about business, about leadership, about maintaining respect. But I cannot teach you how to form a new family. That, You have to do it alone. And the longer you put it off, the riskier it will be. There are many who would be happy to see our family weaken, waiting for the right moment to strike." I knew she was right, and it bothered me. Nona had always known what was best for the family, for the business. I had trusted her every step of the way. But the idea of getting married of doing this out of obligation, for a legacy-made me uneasy. I wasn''t sure who that person would be, or if I was ready to open up this part of my life. "You need a wife, Vincenzo," she continued, leaving no room for doubt. "Someone who can be by your side, who can take care of you and the family''s interests. A strong woman who can understand what it means to be part of the Moretti." "But, Nona, it''s not that simple. I can''t just... pick someone and get married. That''s not how it works."


    She looked at me with a slight smile, the kind of smile that only a woman of her experience and wit could offer. "Do you think your grandfather and I married for love at first sight? No, Vincenzo. We married because it was what the family needed, and over time, respect and love came. What I''m asking of you is the same. Do what needs to be done to protect our family."


    There was a heavy silence between us. I knew that deep down, she was worried. The fact that she was talking about marriage now, so urgently, showed that she feared for her remaining time. She wanted to make sure the Moretti name was safe before she left.


    "You always said I had time," I said, trying onest stand. "That I could wait."


    "I said that when I had more years ahead of me," she replied, more gently this time. "Now, my dear, time is no longer a luxury we can afford. Age is catching up with me, and you need to be ready to take on what is rightfully yours." I took a deep breath, trying to process everything. Deep down, I knew my grandmother was right. I couldn''t put it off forever. The future of the family depended on me, and it wasn''t just about me. It was about the business, the employees, everything our lineage stood for.


    "So what do you want me to do, Grandma?" I asked finally, epting the reality of the situation.


    "I want you to find someone, Vincenzo," she replied firmly. "Someone who can be your partner, your equal. I''m not asking you to fall madly in love overnight. But you need a wife who understands the weight of our responsibility. I want to see that before I leave. I want to have the peace of mind of knowing that our family legacy is safe in the right hands."


    As I spoke to my grandmother, I noticed a subtle movement near the door. Rachel. She was peering in, listening to every word of our conversation. I felt anger bubble up inside me. Who does she think she is, snooping into my life like this? My grandmother was talking about serious matters, and I didn''t need some nosy person poking her nose where she didn''t belong. I tried to focus on my grandmother''s words, but Rachel''s presence there, peering in, was driving me crazy. I needed to deal with this, and fast. I excused myself from my grandmother, got up, and headed for the door.

 CHAPTER 20

    RachelThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Going downstairs seemed like a risky idea, but curiosity was getting the better of me. What could be so important to make Vincenzo change his behavior like that? I was determined to find out. I hid from the employees, taking the opportunity to not be noticed. My mind was full of questions as I moved carefully down the hallway, trying not to make any noise.


    I reached the office door, where an important conversation seemed to be taking ce. I took a deep breath and approached, trying to listen through the crack. The conversation inside the office was in a low but firm tone. Vincenzo''s voice, normally so imposing, now sounded a little strained. He was talking to someone who seemed to be exerting considerable pressure on him.


    The words came in fragments, but I managed to catch a few snippets that intrigued me. Vincenzo mentioned something about responsibilities and futuremitments, and the other person seemed to be insisting that he make an important decision. The conversation was loaded with a weight that I could not fully decipher. I could hear the sound of chairs creaking and the soft clink of cups, as if someone was drinking tea or coffee.


    My heart was beating fast and I pressed myself closer to the wall, trying to hear as much as possible. However, the other person''s voice was a little muffled, and the conversation seemed to revolve around a topic of great importance to Vincenzo. He seemed to be resisting, but he was also trying to be respectful, which only increased the mystery of who was with him.


    As I tried to better understand what was being discussed, I noticed that the surroundings were getting busier. The sound of the butler''s footsteps approaching the office made me shiver. I moved quickly to the corner of the door, trying not to make any noise, but the fright made me slip a little. The tremor in my hand made a slight noise, and I froze, trying not to breathe too loudly.


    Then, what seemed to be a quick movement from one of the servants made my heart race even faster. The butler was checking to see if Vincenzo needed anything, and I knew that if he found me there, I would be in trouble. I tried to move away as quietly as possible, but my anxiety caused me to bump into a small object on the table next to the door. The sudden noise seemed too loud in the silence of the night.


    The butler turned his head quickly, and I felt a chill run down my spine. There was no way I could escape without being seen. With my face burning with shame and my heart racing, I started running up the stairs. Each step felt like a loud thud on the floor, and the fear of being discovered only grew.


    I reached my room panting, with my legs shaking and my mind racing. I closed the door behind me and leaned against it, trying to calm my breathing. I was full of adrenaline and also a sense of guilt for having invaded Vincenzo''s privacy. Still, my mind was buzzing with unanswered questions. What was at stake in this conversation? And why did Vincenzo seem so ufortable?


    I looked around my room, trying to distract myself from the intense experience I had just had. Things in the room seemed to be in order, and the maid had done an excellent job. But tonight, everything seemed different. The words and tone of the conversation I had overheard still echoed in my mind, and I knew that this situation was only beginning to unfold.


    I decided to take a shower to cool my head.


    As the hot water ran over me, I tried to use the time to cool my head and calm the whirlwind of thoughts that tormented me. The steam from the shower enveloped the room in a thick cloud, and I allowed myself to immerse myself in the sensation of warmth that prated my tired muscles. The heat of the water seemed to mix with the tension and difort I felt, trying to soothe the anxiety that was consuming me. I stood under the hot spray, thinking about the conversation I had tried to overhear between Vincenzo and the unknown visitor. The muffled sound of voices, the concern in Vincenzo''s tone, and the sense of something extremely important being discussed-all of it kept ying incessantly in my mind. I struggled to recall the fragments of the conversation I had caught: individual words, tones of voice, but most of all, the sense of urgency and concern that had permeated the encounter. The hot water was a temporaryfort, but it could notpletely erase the mystery surrounding the visit and the uneasiness Vincenzo disyed. For a moment, I closed my eyes and let the water run, imagining what could be happening.


    I had just gotten out of the shower, feeling the hot water still running down my arms as I dried myself with a towel. The steam from the shower still hung in the air, and I was trying topose myself, thinking about all the confusion that had happened.


    My hair was tied up in a towel, and I paced around the room, trying to find a suitable outfit for the evening.


    When I finally decided to get dressed, thest thing I expected to think about was someoneing into my room. However, without warning, the bedroom door opened with a soft creak. I almost dropped the towel in surprise and turned sharply to see who was there. My heart raced when I saw Vincenzo in the doorway, his presence imposing and his gaze fixed on me.


    I stood frozen for a moment, with the towel still wrapped around me and shock written all over his face. Vincenzo, with a serious expression and a look that left no room for doubt about his intentions, just watched.


    When I saw Vincenzo in my room, I almost dropped the towel. "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to remain calm. He looked at me with a serious expression and replied, "I''m the one asking the questions. What were you doing downstairs in the office when you should have been in the bedroom?"

 Chapter 21

    Vincenzo I hate nosy people. I always have. So when I saw Rachel peeking in like a curious child, my patience simply ran out. Does she think she can get her hands on my affairs, as if what happens here is any of her business? I made it clear from the beginning that her deal didn''t include knowing everything, just following my rules.


    I closed the door behind me slowly, trying to control the direction I was heading upstairs. She was facing away, still drying her hair with a towel, as if she had no idea what wasing. When I heard the sound of the door, she jumped a little, turning around with a look of surprise and confusion.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, clearly disconcerted, as if I were the intruder.


    I stared at her for a moment, feeling the weight of anger in the words that wereing, but I held myself back. "I''m the one asking the questions, Rachel. Not you." My voice came out colder than I intended, but it didn''t matter. She probably understood that there was no room for disrespect. "Now, tell me. What were you doing downstairs in the office?" She hesitated, and that only made my gaze grow louder. Rachel looked away, knowing she couldn''t lie to me. Not here, not now. I approached her slowly, each step measured. The way her eyes widened a little more with every inch I got closer was almost satisfying. Almost. "I... I was just curious," she finally said, her voice low, barely above a whisper. "I didn''t mean to¡ª" "Curious?" I interrupted, crossing my arms. "Curiousness is not a good excuse, Rachel. Not here. Curiosity can be dangerous. For you." She held my gaze, but I saw the uncertainty in her eyes. She knew she''d crossed a line, but I don''t think she yet understood the depth of that line. "You think you can rule my affairs? That you can just wander around the house and listen to conversations that don''t concern you?" The words came out fast now, and I didn''t bother trying to sound calm anymore. She probably knew what that was.


    She shook her head quickly, but didn''t say anything else. Of course she wouldn''t. What else could she say? She knew she was wrong, but the problem with people like Rachel is that they always think they have an excuse. That there''s always a reason for their behavior that somehow gets excused. But not here.


    "You''re going to say something, Rachel." My voice was lower now, more controlled, but still sharp. "If you want to survive in this ce, you''re going to have to learn to follow the rules. And the first rule is: stay out of your own way." I stood in front of her, inches away, taking in every detail of her urrence. She was tense, barely breathing. Good. That was exactly how I wanted her to be. She needed to understand her ce here, and I wouldn''t hesitate to remind her of that whenever necessary.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Know your ce," I said definitively, trying to end that conversation. I turned around to make my disapproval of her attitude quite clear, mming the door firmly as I left the room. When I left, I went straight to my room. I keep everything under control around here, especially my mind, but there are some things, few things that truly test my patience, and heightened curiosity is one of them.


    As I entered the room, I sat on the corner of the bed opposite the door, thinking about everything that the grandmother had done to me here, about my current responsibilities as the one who is in charge of the interests of the Moretti family, while at the same time calming my anger at Rachel''s unreasonable attitude. My mind thought about everything at once until suddenly the door to my room began to open. Obviously, it couldn''t be any of the servants. Such an invasive and audacious act could onlye from someone in that house. "I''m sorry Vicenzo, I know what you did was rude and wrong. It won''t happen again." Rachel said, closing the door behind her, crossing the room and kneeling in front of me. I looked her straight in the eyes and immediately knew that she had told the truth and not a false promise just to free herself from the guilt as soon as possible. I stared at her seriously for a few moments and finally nodded as if to say "I ept your apology."


    In that moment of "reconciliation" between us, Rachel smiled strangely, relieved and mischievous. In a somewhat unexpected way, Rachel looked at the door of the red room for a few seconds and said, "When we were in my room, you said that I don''t know where I belong." Her eyes met mine again and she promptly asked me, "And where is my ce?" I couldn''t fully contain theughter that reluctantly escaped me, I promptly straightened my posture, previously hunched forward and now standing up straight, I began to open my belt buckle slowly and it was more the growing excitement on Rachel''s face and body, who was starting to breathe deeply because she knew what wasing next. I took off my belt, approached Rachel, wrapped my belt around her neck while she didn''t take her eyes off me for even a second. I passed the belt through the buckle and suddenly tightened it tightly with a quick movement, causing Rachel to let out a lust-filled moan, and I can''t deny that that excited me a lot.


    "You asked me where your ce is... I''ll show you," I said as I stood up, carrying the belt in my hands like a leash and heading towards the red room. Rachel, with her eyes shining with desire, began to stand up. "No!" I eximed and immediately she returned to her knees on the floor, understanding exactly what I wanted her to do and like a disobedient chain I guided her to the ce where I would punish her.

 Chapter 22

    Rachel? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I had deeply upset Vicenzo and I deserved to be punished," was what I said to myself as I was taken to that painfully delicious ce like a bitch longing to be devoured alive by him. Although I don''t know exactly why I felt that way, I can recognize that what Vicenzo told me in the limousine makes some sense.


    As I was mercilessly taken by Vicenzo to my "torture" ce, I could feel my hands touching the floor in a position that I would never imagine myself putting myself in, not even for a moment. With each step I could feel my knees hurt because they were obviously not used to being in that position. The weight of my body caused each step to make grooves appear in them. Contrary to what would be expected in this situation of extreme submission, I couldn''t really feel the pain, but I could certainly feel my pussy getting wetter and wetter with each pull that Vincenzo gave on the belt. My body was entering a state of deep ecstasy and the The cause was not just physical, I felt that my mind was opening to fully ept this new way of courting pleasure.


    We finally reached the door to the red room, Vicenzo looked down at me before opening the door, the distance between us, that feeling of submission, my whole body begged "please, fuck me". Vicenzo exuded dominance and without hesitation opened the door and pulled me inside, he took me to the bed, cing my body against the wooden base of the headboard and tying the belt tightly, preventing my escape. Vicenzo stood face to face with me, but didn''t say a word. His piercing gaze already said everything I needed to hear. He leaned his face against my cheek and breathed heavily, making me shiver. We stared at each other again for a brief moment and automatically my body projected forward in order to kiss him, but Vicenzo quickly moved away, grabbing a rope and weaving something again that I didn''t know exactly what it was. When he finished quickly, Vicenzo raised his right hand and grabbed an iron hook that was attached to a chain on the ceiling and attached what seemed to be a rope trap again, but the difference this time is that I realized that I would be suspended.


    Even though I could tell in advance that my body was throbbing with desire for the simple fact of not knowing how I would feel in thatpletely unusual position, Vicenzo finished tying the rope that kept the entire structure fixed to another hook on the floor. He bent down to do it and with a sideways nce over his shoulder that made my pussy throb. He got up and walked towards me, circling the bed like a predator, carefully and mercilessly observing his defenseless prey. My legs were shaking with excitement.


    Vicenzo took his hands to mine and untied me from the bed frame, pulling me voraciously towards the hanging ropes, "Vicenzo... my clothes..." I was so immersed in that moment that for a moment I forgot that we were still dressed, Vicenzo promptly put his strong hands on my breasts, grabbing them tightly, making my eyes roll back and with a quick movement he ripped my blouse like a wild animal, the buttons were torn and fell to the floor like rose petals in a dramatic film, I opened my eyes intensely at the unexpected attitude as he ripped my skirt and tore myce panties, each tear in my clothes was like the waves crashing violently against my body on a deserted beach under the moonlight.


    With trembling eyes I looked at Vincenzo as he dressed my body in the suspended ropes, piercing it in all directions and in different ways that I did not understand but epted without hesitation. My body was in a frenzy, but I could not help but notice a rope purposely rubbed against my clitoris by Vincenzo, making me moan and writhe, just wanting him to fuck me once and for all.


    After my body waspletely tied to the ropes, Vincenzo moved away, going to the side of the rope that was attached to the hook on the floor, and without any prior warning he began to pull, lifting me off the floor, making my body hang forward, preventing me from continuing with both feet on the ground. He continued to pull until the only contact with the ground that I had was just the tip of the toes of my left foot, the sensation was ufortably delicious and painfully pleasurable.


    Vicenzo tied the rope that held me in that new position again, making my left leg stay still down while my right leg was partially bent and open, my pussy waspletely essible, at that moment Vicenzo could do literally anything to me, I was entirely at the mercy of his profane desires, he stood in front of me and stared at me for a brief moment, even though I was numb.


    I couldn''t contain a brief feeling of shame at being stared at like that and in that position. Vicenzo suddenly started to take off his clothes, revealing his muscr body and his huge cock that made me salivate and writhe, rubbing myself against the ropes that creaked in unison with my moans.


    Vincenzo moved around me, going behind me. I wasn''t sure what was going to happen since I couldn''t see what he was up to. I heard noises as if he was picking something up off a table, but soon after the sounds stopped and it seemed like Vicenzo had gone away and left me there alone. "Vincenzo..?" I asked after a sigh of doubt, waiting to hear his voice when suddenly I felt something cold and vibrating go against my wet pussy, making me scream in fright but at the same time in pleasure. "Your punishment starts now!!" Vincenzo eximed in my ear.

 Chapter 23

    Rachel


    I could no longer contain the saliva that was starting to drip from the corners of my mouth. I could do nothing but stand there, exposed to the absolute pleasure that Vincenzo was giving me with that vibrator that was mercilessly pressed against my clitoris while Vincenzo held my throat. For a brief moment, a shiver ran through my body, making me regain the consciousness that I thought I had already lost.


    I felt not only my pussy but my entire body vibrating with excitement. Only a few fingers touched the floor, preventing me from escaping from that indescribable situation. Suddenly, Vincenzo pulled the vibrator away from my body, making my body interrupt the continuous ecstasy it was in. When I gathered the strength to talk to Vincenzo to ask if something had happened for him to stop, he once again pressed the vibrator against my swollen pussy, forcing my body to restart the process, retracing the path towards the multiple orgasms that I imagined he would immediately make me have.


    It was then that I remembered "that was torture" delicious and lustful but still torture, I was being punished for being curious and meddling where I wasn''t invited, Vicenzo noticed by my brief expression of understanding even seeing me from behind and then that continued for several minutes, or it could have been for hours and I wouldn''t have noticed, my mind and my body were hand in hand in a ce I didn''t even know I could reach or better yet... be taken there.


    At a certain point, Vincenzo stopped using the vibrator, until then I thought the "torture" was over, I had already understood what my ce was but then Vincenzo stood in front of me and immediately stuck his two fingers of his right hand inside my pussy, the pration was fast but firm enough for my eyes to open in astonishment and I could feel my pussy being strongly massaged from the inside.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, any trace of "good behavior" and controlled posture was lost. The only fingers that I still had contact with the floor contracted, leaving mepletely suspended in the air as my body tried to contort itself, ready to have an orgasm, while the ropes that held me prevented me from putting myself in any other position. After a deep sigh, emptying my lungs of air, I took a deep breath, which was apanied by a loud moan that made Vincenzo smile at me for the first time in a way that I had never seen before. He was malicious and ambitious, and just by that look I knew that more was toe.


    Vincenzo continued to voraciously stick his fingers in my pussy making me scream with pleasure "THIS..THIS...YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS" I couldn''t hold back any longer and the more I screamed the more Vincenzo made me moan and scream with excitement and lust. Abruptly he removed his fingers from inside me causing me to have an intense orgasm that made my whole body tremble and pulse to the rhythm of my excitement. He raised his right hand to my face and stuck his wet fingers in my mouth, and with his left hand he began to open the buttons of his shirt. I sucked his fingers tasting the vor of my own body as he opened his shirt revealing his muscr and virile chest. My eyes blinked erratically as Vincenzo lowered his pants along with his underwear revealing the huge cock he had. My mouth salivated even more when I saw him but from that height I couldn''t suck him. Vincenzo approached me and grabbed my ass with his hand. Right, our faces were about to touch and without saying a single word, Vincenzo held his cock with his right hand and firmly and directly he thrust that huge cock inside me without stopping, I immediately felt filled by him, there was not a single part of my pussy that had not been upied by him.


    Moans in the form of growls flowed from my throat as Vincenzo moved and prated me with strong thrusts, slow at first, as if he were measuring how much more I could endure without fainting, he continued relentlessly to beat my pussy with a little more intensity so that the blows between our bodies could be echoed in every corner of that ce, my eyes stared fixedly into his eyes, that moment was strangely romantic despite the situation being at least unusual for me, as Vincenzo elerated and attacked my pussy, the more I could understand him, as if our bodies and our minds were bing one.


    It seems that Vincenzo heard my thoughts that in the midst of so much brutality I could still see some romance, he removed his cock from inside me making me have a second delicious orgasm, not even I knew for sure that this was how my body reacted to such a situation, Vincenzo seemed a little breathless after the thrusts and then I imagined that my "torture" hade to an end, but I was wrong when he started to circle me, going to my back, "Vi..Vincenzo" I said exhausted on the verge of fainting. He took a while to speak, making me believe that once again he had left, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaw" Vincenzo had started to fuck my ass hard, holding the cor that held me, making my head fall back, while I was fucked voraciously, all I could do was scream and moan in pure pleasure.


    My ass was being invaded without the slightest remorse by that thick, veiny cock, "Vincenzo..Vincenzo!!" I screamed, hoping that he would havepassion on me, but my pleas were in vain. After countless thrusts, Vincenzo came inside me, his semen ran down my ass and dripped onto the floor at the same time as I reached my third orgasm, Vincenzo lowered me, loosening the ropes, turning towards the exit he left me.

 Chapter 24

    Vincenzo


    Sitting in the brown leather armchair, with the ss of whiskey in one hand, I let the warm drink run down my throat. The room is quiet, the only lightes from themp beside me, casting soft shadows on the walls. The drink gives me somefort, a momentary relief from the constant tension I feel. I take a deep breath and allow my mind to travel to the past, to a time I would rather forget.


    I was only 10 years old when my parents passed away. It was a car ident that changed my life forever. I remember the day clearly. The car broke the protective barrier and fell off a cliff. It was a sunny afternoon, and suddenly everything went dark. The pain of loss was immense and devastating. I couldn''t understand why this happened, why my parents, who were the only thing I had, had been taken from me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the ident, my life turned upside down. I was sent to live with my grandmother, my father''s mother. She was an elderly woman, strict, but with a heart that knew how to love in its own way. Her house was big, but I felt alone in every corner. The ce was full of old furniture and objects that seemed to have been there forever, and I felt like I didn''t belong anywhere.


    My grandmother tried to give me the best she could, but her way of dealing with things was different from what I was used to. She was strict and meticulous, always worried about maintaining the family and the legacy my father had left behind. I understoodter that she had a strange way of showing her love and concern, but in those early years, I could only feel a deep emptiness and an overwhelming loneliness.


    As I grew older, the loneliness only deepened. At school, I was the lonely kid, the one who always sat by myself. I had no friends, no one to share my thoughts or feelings with. Grandma had her own worries, and I could never really get close to her. She was always busy with the family business, and I became just another part of the household furniture, someone who needed to be taken care of but rarely got any attention.


    As time went on, I became more reserved, more distant. The feeling of always being alone never left me. The loneliness I felt as a child turned into a kind of forced independence. I learned to deal with my feelings in istion, and eventually this shaped the person I became. I developed a facade of coldness and control, something that helped me keep people at a distance and protected me from the pain I had experienced. Now, sitting here, ss of whiskey in hand, I can look back and see how these events shaped my life. The pain of loss, the loneliness and the need for control became a part of who I am. Childhood, with its scars, is still a living part of me. Sometimes I wonder if it is possible to escape the weight of memories and find some peace in the midst of it all. But for now, all I can do is move forward, trying to stay in control while dealing with the memories that never quite go away.


    My grandmother has always been a constant presence in my life. Ever since my parents passed away, she has taken on the role of guide, protector, and of course, disciplinarian. There is no doubt that she was good to me, caring for me with all she could offer, but always in a stern, almost cold way. She taught me from an early age what responsibility meant, the weight of the name I carried, and the expectations the world would have of me.


    I remember when I was little and when I did something wrong, as any child would do, my grandmother never treated me with the patience that most people give to a child. Instead, she would correct me immediately, without room for excuses or justifications. By the time I turned ten, it felt like I no longer had the right to be a child. That ident had stripped me of any shred of innocence, but the way my grandmother raised me solidified it even more.


    She believed that in order to survive in this world, you had to be strong. In her words, "Weakness is something the Morettis cannot afford." I remember how those words echoed in my mind whenever I failed at something, like a constant shadow reminding me that I could not fail. There was no room for mistakes, for vulnerability.


    In a way, I understand why she did what she did. The empire our family built required steady hands and a sharp mind. And in her eyes, I was the future of that empire. But at the same time, I feel like I was denied something important: the chance to just be a child, to make mistakes without serious consequences, to learn from life in a lighter way.


    There was not much room for y or for developing sincere friendships. Everything seemed to be preparation for the future. She trained me with It was as if I were a soldier in training, not a grandson in need of care and affection. Every lesson, every order, every piece of advice carried a weight that made me aware that I did not have the option of being weak. She taught me to hide my fears, to stifle my insecurities, and to put duty and the family name above all else.


    And so it was. I grew up with this rigidity, with this constant reminder that I could not fail. But inside, there was a part of me that felt the loss. The loss of the childhood I never had. The loss of the freedom I never experienced. I learned to be the man I am today, someone strong, relentless, and always in control. But at the same time, I sometimes wonder if this armor my grandmother helped me forge doesn''t hide a void that will never be filled.


    Because despite all the power, all the control I have over my life and my business, there are times when I feel more alone than ever. And I know that this loneliness is a price I paid for never having been just a boy.

 Chapter 25

    Rachel


    Lying in bed, feeling the weight of thest few days, my mind felt like a hurricane. The room was quiet, except for the soft sound of my breathing. The mansion was huge, cold, like the ce where I was in my life. How did I get here? My thoughts wandered, came back, and invaded me again.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to find some rity. I never imagined things would end up this way. The whole idea had seemed so simple at first: help my mother. And now, here I am, living in Vincenzo''s mansion, wrapped up in a web of secrets and agreements that I could barely understand. Did I make the right choice?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    That mansion, with its endless hallways and luxurious rooms, felt more like a prison than a home. Vincenzo... he was enigmatic, always full of hidden agendas. Sometimes his presence was suffocating, as if he had control of everything. I didn''t know how much I could trust him.


    As I was immersed in these thoughts, the ringing of my cell phone pulled me out of my reverie. It was my friend. I answered it quickly, my heart racing. "Hi, Rachel," she said with a slight hesitation in her voice. "I wanted to let you know that... your mother had the surgery, and everything went well."


    I sighed in relief, feeling tears well up in my eyes. It was the news I had been waiting for the most, but still, the feeling of relief was overwhelming. "Really? Is she okay?" I asked, trying to hold back the emotion that threatened to overflow.


    "Yes, everything is fine. The surgery was a sess. Now we just have to wait for the recovery period. Don''t worry, I''m taking care of everything here."


    Hearing this made my chest tighten with gratitude and longing. I knew I was far away, but my friend was there to take care of my mother, exactly as I needed her to. Even so, a part of me felt guilty for not being there.


    "Thank you. Really," I replied, my voice breaking. "I don''t know what I would do without you."


    "You would do the same for me, Rachel," she said softly. "And look, I know things aren''t easy there, but you''re strong. Just don''t forget who you are, okay?"


    These words echoed in my mind. Was I losing myself in this whole situation? Or was I somehow just trying to survive it all?


    After hanging up, Iy down again, feeling the weight of the responsibility I had ced on myself. The surgery had been a sess, but what about me? Would I be able to get through this in one piece?


    I closed my eyes, trying to find the strength for what was toe.


    That night, Iy down trying to organize my thoughts. The pillow was too soft, the room too luxurious, and I feltpletely out of ce. How did I end up here? That was the question that kept going through my head. I closed my eyes, but I couldn''t rest. The silence of the mansion, the feeling of being watched... everything contributed to my difort. Eventually, fatigue won out, and I fell into a restless sleep.


    The next morning, I woke to sunlight filtering through the elegant curtains in the bedroom. I dragged myself out of bed and went to breakfast. The dining room was immacte, as always. Fresh fruit, breads, cheeses everything was carefullyid out on the table. I grabbed a cup of coffee, trying to shake off the feeling of emptiness. I looked around and realized I was alone.


    "Vincenzo isn''t home," one of the servants informed me, appearing silently at my side.


    I nodded, unsurprised. Vincenzo''s presence always brought a tension, a kind of electricity to the air. But today, he was absent, and the mansion felt strangely calm.


    I decided to take a walk around the garden, in an attempt to clear my thoughts. The day was beautiful, the sun soft and the sky clear. The nts were perfectly tended, colorful flowers contrasting with the intense green of the leaves. Every detail seemed orchestrated to create a vision of perfection, as if nothing could be out of ce in this enchanting ce.


    As I walked, the sound of my own footsteps gave me a strange sense of istion. It was all so quiet, so perfect, that it seemed unreal. I took a deep breath, trying to absorb the fresh air and the beauty of the ce, but there was something keeping me alert, something that made me feel as if I shouldn''t let myself get carried away by this environment.


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps. I stopped immediately, my heart racing a little. I turned slowly, trying to identify the source of the sound. When I looked ahead, I saw someone approaching. My body stiffened.


    I froze for a moment as the figure approached, my thoughts racing too fast. But then, as the person got closer, I realized it was the gardener. A tall man, with sun-tanned skin, wavy brown hair, and deep-set eyes that seemed to take in every detail around him. He had an almost rugged beauty, a natural and unassuming appearance that somehow drew me in. instantly. His muscr body was shaped by physicalbor, and the way he walked showed a quiet confidence. The gardener approached slowly but confidently. His brown eyes sparkled in the sunlight, and the easy smile he gave me made me feel slightly ufortable. He was tall, with dark brown hair that was slightly messy, and there was something about him that exuded a natural charm. My heart skipped a beat, and I felt silly for it.


    "Hi," he said in a soft voice, stopping next to me with a small gardening shovel in his hand. "I don''t usually see new people around here. What''s your name?"


    I was a little surprised by his direct approach, but I managed to answer, albeit a little awkwardly. "My name is Rachel."


    He nodded, a smile still present on his face. "Rachel. A beautiful name. I''m Luca, the gardener."


    "Nice to meet you, Luca," I replied, trying to hide how disconcerted I was. "I was just taking a walk around the garden. Everything is so beautiful here." He looked at me for a few seconds, as if trying to understand me better. "And who are you, Rachel? What are you doing at the Moretti mansion?" The question took me by surprise. I hadn''t expected someone to question me like that, and I didn''t know exactly what to say. "Oh... I''m a guest," I said, trying to sound casual. "I''m here... for a while." Luca raised an eyebrow, clearly curious about my vague answer. But he just smiled, as if he didn''t want to press the issue. "I see. Good to know. If you need anything, Rachel, I''ll be here." I just smiled in response, thanking him with a nod. As he walked away to continue his work, I found myself taking a deep breath, as if his presence had made me forget, for a brief moment, all the trouble I was in. The garden, which had seemed so peaceful before, now seemed to be the scene of more mysteries.

 Chapter 26

    Vincenzo


    I was in mypany''s office, furious. The chaos that had taken hold around me was unbearable. My assistants, huddled in front of me, seemed more ipetent than ever. I paced back and forth, feeling my blood boil in my veins. Stress was consuming me, and at that moment, I had no patience for mistakes.


    "How is it possible that you haven''t resolved this situation yet?" I shouted, my voice echoing off the walls of the office. "I pay all of you to think and act quickly, not to make mistakes that could ruin thepany''s reputation! Ipetent, all of you!"


    The assistants remained silent, exchanging nces with each other, while I continued to pace back and forth. My fists were clenched, and I could feel the tension running through every part of my body. I knew the situation was delicate. One slip-up, and the media could turn a small problem into a scandal of gigantic proportions.


    "Do you have any idea what could happen if this gets out?" I continued, my tone grave. "If the press finds out, our days are numbered. Moretti Enterprises'' reputation will be tarnished, and all the business we''ve built over the years will crumble like a house of cards!" Anger boiled inside me. It was inconceivable that, with all the structure and resources we had, something like this could happen. I didn''t tolerate failure, especially not at such crucial moments as this. I walked over to the desk and mmed my hand down on it, causing one of my assistants to take a step back, clearly startled. "This needs to be resolved immediately," I stated coldly. "I don''t want excuses, I want results. If necessary, hire whoever you need, but get this done!" Just then, the door opened and an employee hurried in, looking hesitant, as if he knew he was about to escte the tense atmosphere in the room. All eyes turned to him, including mine, and I saw him swallow hard before speaking.


    "Mr. Moretti," he said, maintaining hisposure, although he was clearly nervous, "the CEO is on her way. Your grandmother will be here in a few minutes."


    My stomach knotted at that. It wasn''t just thepany''s problem that was bothering me now. I knew that my grandmother''s arrival meant that she was worried. And when my grandmother, the matriarch of the family and CEO of Moretti Enterprises, was worried, it was never a good sign.


    I took a deep breath, trying topose myself. This was not the time to show weakness, not in front of my assistants and much less in front of my grandmother. "Very well," I replied in a more controlled tone. "Get everything ready for her arrival."


    I looked at the assistants and employees who were still standing there, as if waiting for me to say something else. "Now, go out and get to work. I don''t want to see anyone idle until this problem is resolved."


    They moved quickly, leaving the office in a heavy silence. I sat behind my desk, trying to gather my thoughts. My grandmother wasing, and I would need to be at my best to deal with her. Time was running out, and thest thing I wanted was for her to find out how chaotic the situation really was.


    ***


    I sat alone in the conference room, tension hanging in the air. The anger and frustration I felt had not yetpletely dissipated, and I knew that the arrival of my grandmother, the CEO of Moretti Enterprises, was inevitable. The door opened with a sharp click, and before I could prepare myself, she walked in, her face as stern as I had expected.


    She didn''t bother to greet me. Her gaze was fixed on me, filled with a fury I knew well. She had never been a woman to mince words or to be patient with mistakes. Grandma threw a newspaper onto the table with a force that sent the paper scattering. It disintegrated in an explosion of pages and noise.


    "Look at this!" she eximed, pointing to the front page of the newspaper that featured a photo of me with a woman at my side. The image was emzoned in bold letters: "Yet another scandal involving Vincenzo Moretti!"


    The anger and frustration in her eyes were palpable. I could feel the weight of her disapproval pressing down on me. I took a deep breath and tried to remain calm. "Nona, I can exin," I began, trying to choose my words carefully. She interrupted me with an impatient gesture. "Exin? Do you think there is anything that can be said to fix this? Do you know what this could mean for ourpany? For our family?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was furious, and it was clear that she was not interested in hearing an exnation. I could feel the weight of her disapproval, and I knew that every word I said would have to be carefully chosen so as not to escte the situation. "Nona, I can really exin what happened. The situation got out of hand, and I was trying to deal with it.


    "It was an internal problem that ended up leaking to the media," I tried to exin, but the tone of my voice didn''t seem to calm her.


    She gave me a look of contempt, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "You are irresponsible! I can''t believe that you, of all the family members, are bringing such shame to us. And the worst part is that this isn''t the first time. Every time you make a bad choice, you don''t think about the consequences for thepany, for our reputation."


    I felt frustration building inside me. I knew I had made mistakes, but I was trying to fix things the best way I could. However, my grandmother was so relentless that it seemed like nothing I said would make a difference.


    "Nona, please," I said, trying to keep my tone respectful despite the growing pressure. "I really am doing my best to fix the situation. I understand that you are angry, but this is not the best time to be so harsh."


    She looked at me with a disdainful expression. "The best thing you can do now is resolve this immediately. I don''t want to see this kind of news in the media anymore. And from now on, you''re going to have to prove that you''re worthy of leading thispany. I can no longer trust you to make responsible decisions."


    The harshness of her words hit me like a punch in the gut. I knew I had to deal with the crisis, but her disapproval and the tone of her voice made the task even harder. I had to find a way to resolve the problem quickly and, above all, regain the trust of my grandmother and our family.


    She turned, giving me her back and leaving the room with the same determination she had entered. I was left alone, the weight of her words still hanging in the air. I knew I had a long way to go to right the wrongs and restore the trust I had lost. The pressure was on me, and I had to find a solution before it was toote.

 Chapter 27

    Vincenzo


    When I finally left the office, the weight of the conversation with my grandmother was still hanging over my shoulders. I was tired, mentally exhausted. The media issue was pressing on me more than I had imagined, and now, the subject had be too personal. I walked to the car, a feeling of irritation pulsing through me with every step. I needed to get out of there as soon as possible.


    As soon as I got into the car, I let out a heavy sigh. I sat down, waiting for the driver to get in too. I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to calm my thoughts, but the tension wouldn''t let up. The image of my grandmother throwing the newspaper on the table was still vivid in my mind. She had called me irresponsible, and in a way, she was right. I had let the situation get out of hand, and now all eyes were on me.


    The driver got into the car, and without saying anything, he started to leave the garage. But as soon as we went through the automatic door, a sh of light invaded the interior of the vehicle. I opened my eyes, and what I saw made me furious. Paparazzi. shbulbs everywhere. A crowd of reporters surrounding the car, trying to capture the next sensational headline about me.


    "Shit!" I groaned, mming my hand on the window.


    The driver tried to move forward, but the shbulbs were incessant. The cameras practically blocked our path. Screams echoed outside, with invasive questions thrown from all sides.


    "Vincenzo, is it true about the woman on the cover of the magazine?"


    "Who is she?" "One of your love affairs?" "When was thest time you saw Reba?" "Does your ex-girlfriend know about this?" "Are you involved in a new love scandal?" "Does Model Reba know about this?"


    "Is your rtionship with Reba really over?"


    They were determined to find out what was going on, not just to find out, but to screw up my life. This isn''t exactly the first time this has happened to me.


    Each question was like a knife poking at my already frayed patience. I looked around, watching the photographers banging on the car windows, and I felt anger rising inside me. I wasn''t the kind of man who handled this kind of exposure well. I always preferred to control everything behind the scenes, without drawing unnecessary attention. But now, everything was out of control.


    "What the hell is this?" I muttered, as the car tried to move through the crowd.


    The driver did his best to get us out of there, honking his horn and moving the car slowly. My head was spinning. The scandal had already left thepany and was on the streets, in magazines, on the inte. The image of the newspaper cover came back to me, that damned photo... and her. Rachel.


    For a moment, I found myself thinking about how she was involved in all of this. How she, a woman who until recently was unknown, had be the epicenter of it all. The media was devouring our story, inventing narratives that I could barely control.


    The fury I felt in the office began to transform into something more. It wasn''t just anger. It was frustration. Frustration at being manipted by the situation. Frustration at having lost control.


    "Let''s get out of here," I ordered the driver. "I don''t want to see these bastards anymore."


    As the car finally made its way through the crowd, I watched the shbulbs grow more distant. I knew I would be home soon, but what was waiting for me there?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn vultures," I muttered to myself as the driver sped off to make his way through the throng of cameras and microphones.


    As we pulled away, I realized this wasn''t going to be easy. The paparazzi were relentless, as if they knew something I hadn''t yet figured out.


    "Let''s change course," I told the driver. "I''m out of patience with this."


    He nodded and made a sharp left, trying to steer clear of the less busy streets. I thought we had made it out, that we were far enough away from themotion. But as we drove down the less busy road, the sound of a revving engine behind us made me realize we were being followed.


    I nced in the rearview mirror and saw another car, a photographer hanging out the window, holding his camera like a gun. "Faster!" I ordered, feeling my irritation grow.


    The chase intensified, and the driver did everything he could to get us out of the situation. The streets suddenly became narrower, and the scenery became ustrophobic. Growing more anxious, I felt adrenaline rush through my veins. Just as we were about to turn onto a side street, another burst of shes. The photographer had gotten close enough to take a burst of photos, which disoriented the driver. He turned the steering wheel sharply to avoid the oing car, and then everything happened too quickly.


    I felt the impact before I realized what had happened. A loud metallic sound echoed, and my body was thrown forward by the impact. My seatbelt caught me.


    I stood still, but pain shot through my chest. The car slid, hit something, and came to a thud.


    There was a terrifying silence for a second. The sound of the paparazzi was muffled, and for a brief moment, everything was too quiet.


    I took a deep breath, trying to process what had just happened. We were somewhere unfamiliar, the car crumpled, smoke billowing from the hood. The sound of the cameras clicking intensified again, and I knew there was no escape. "Shit..." I muttered, bringing my hand to my face, tasting the bitter taste of frustration in my mouth. How had it alle to this?


    "Are you okay, sir?" the driver asked me, his voice shaking.


    "I am," I replied curtly, but deep down, I knew things were far from okay. I felt a cold liquid trickle down my forehead, I ran my hand over it, and it was blood, my blood. A few cuts and scrapes, I wasn''t sure, just...


    And I really thought I was okay, until everything went ck. I don''t know if it was because of the car ident, or the pressure, the work, and the pressure my grandmother put on me, I justpletely cked out.

 Chapter 28

    Rachel


    I was sitting on my bed, enveloped by the cozy silence of the room, as I flipped through the pages of a book I had obtained from one of the maids. The smell of old paper and the engaging story transported me to another world, far from all the confusion and uncertainty of my own life. It was one of the few ways I could feel a little more normal in that luxurious and intimidating ce.


    Suddenly, I heard a soft knock on the door, interrupting my reading. I closed the book quickly, my heart racing for no apparent reason. "Come in," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. The door slowly opened, revealing one of the maids. It was Cecilia, a kind woman who had always treated me with respect and a certain warmth that I had not expected to find in this environment.


    She was different today, with a pale face and wide eyes. Something was clearly wrong. My stomach churned, and I sat up straighter in bed, trying to prepare myself for whatever it was.


    "Cecilia? What happened?" I asked, trying to hide the panic that was starting to bubble up inside me. She hesitated for a second, as if choosing the right words, but then she sighed, letting out an answer that made my heart stop. "Something horrible happened, Miss Rachel." My hands clenched the sheets at my sides, my entire body tensing. A thousand thoughts ran through my mind in a matter of seconds. What could have happened? Something with Vincenzo? Or worse, my mother? "What happened? Tell me!" I almost screamed, my voice sounding more desperate than I intended. I was already getting up from the bed, my head spinning with the possibility of tragedy. Cecilia took a step forward, her voice shaking. "Vincenzo... he was in a car ident. He''s alive, but... it was a huge shock. He crashed the car trying to escape the paparazzi." My legs seemed to give out for a second, and I had to lean on the bed to keep from falling. An ident? Vincenzo? Her words echoed in my mind, but they didn''t make sense. I didn''t know how to react, what to think. Vincenzo always seemed so invincible, so in control of everything.


    "Is he in the hospital?" I asked, my voice low, still in shock. Cecilia nodded, confirming my worst fears.


    "Yes, but the doctors said he''ll be fine. He had some injuries, but they don''t seem to be serious."


    I took a deep breath, trying to process the information. Part of me was relieved to know he was alive, but another part waspletely lost. I knew life with Vincenzo was full of ups and downs, but this... this was something I hadn''t expected. Cecilia stood there, not knowing what else to say, while I tried topose myself. My thoughts were a whirlwind. Should I go see him? Should I stay here?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Cecilia," I finally said, my voice more controlled, although chaos still reigned within me. "You can leave me alone for a moment."


    She nodded silently and left the room, closing the door behind her. And I stayed there, sitting on the edge of the bed, staring into space, not knowing how to process everything I had just heard.


    ***


    My heart was beating so hard I could feel it in my throat. The drive to the hospital was too long, as if each minute dragged on, torturing me with thoughts of the worst. Vincenzo, always so relentless, now vulnerable, confined to a hospital bed. I tried to push these thoughts away, but they kepting back, insistent. I didn''t know what I would find there, and fear ate away at me inside.


    When I arrived, I got out of the limousine in a hurry, my legs feeling weak. The hospital was cold and impersonal, as if the world inside worked differently. People hurried past, but I could only focus on one thing: finding Vincenzo.


    When I got to the reception, I saw the line in front of me and the panic grew even more. The receptionist was calmly serving people, and it irritated me. How could she be so indifferent while I was on the verge of a breakdown? The fear of being turned away began to dominate my thoughts. What if they told me I couldn''t see him? What if I was just another stranger to them?


    When it was finally my turn, the receptionist looked up at me with a neutral expression, as if I were just another stranger. My heart raced and, before I could think better of it, the words escaped my mouth. "I''m Vincenzo''s fianc¨¦e."


    It was as if the world had stopped for a second. That lie came out so easily, and at the same time, it hit me with a crushing force. Why did I say that? Why did I lie so tantly? The answery in the desperation I felt to see him, to know that he was okay. But the weight of that lie hit me hard. I had never found myself in this situation before, ying with words that could have been serious consequences.


    The receptionist looked at me, and for a moment, I thought she would notice the nervousness on my face. "Just a moment, I''ll check his room," she said without question.


    I felt a temporary relief, but my mind was racing. I had entered a dangerous game. Now, everything depended on this lie. My body was tense, as if every muscle was prepared to run, to escape this situation. What if she found out? What if someone who really knew him showed up and unmasked me?


    As I waited, I couldn''t stop thinking about what I had just done. I had always prided myself on being honest, on never lying. And now, here I was, taking on the role of Vincenzo''s "fianc¨¦e," just to make sure I could see him. Was this what he meant to me? Something more than I was willing to admit?


    There was no going back now.


    In the reception area, my mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and worries. The receptionist, a middle-aged woman with a tired look on her face, looks at me curiously. "Name, please?" she asks, typing something on herputer. My stomach flutters, but I take a deep breath before answering. "Rachel Moretti."


    She raises an eyebrow, but continues typing. After a few moments, she looks at me with an expression of understanding. "He''s registered as Vincenzo''s fianc¨¦e. I''ll give you his room number. He''s in the VIP section."


    She gives me a room number and tells me how to get there. "Go down the main hallway, take the elevator to the third floor, and go to the VIP section. His room is 312."


    My heart races as I thank him and hurry to follow his instructions. Each step is a challenge, but the need to be by his side drives me forward.

 Chapter 29

    Vincenzo


    I woke up in the hospital, the feeling was strange and ufortable. The environment was saturated with a characteristic smell of hospital cleaning mixed with the metallic note of medical equipment. My room was small and the suning through the windows was creating an intense re that hurt my eyes. The artificial light from the ceiling made a cruel contrast with the brightness of the day outside, and I struggled to focus my vision amidst a haze of tiredness and confusion. The room was impably clean, with walls in a neutral tone and minimalist decor that did not hide the impersonal nature of the hospital environment. There was afortable bed, but with a somewhat hard mattress, and a monitor next to it, beeping and beeping every now and then, as a constant reminder of my condition. The floor was linoleum, shiny and cold under my bare feet.


    As I tried to process what was happening, a nurse came through the door, making the sound of the doorknob turning. The noise was too loud for my still dazed ears. She was dressed in a light blue uniform and was carrying a small blood pressure monitor. The light reflected off her sses, making her face a little hard to make out.


    "Good morning, Vincenzo," she said in a voice that was meant to be reassuring. "I''m going to check your blood pressure and then the doctor wille see you."


    The sound of the equipment pressing on my arm was muffled, as if I were submerged in water. The nurse performed the procedure efficiently, but my mind was in a fog. The weight of my eyelids was almost too much to bear, and the pain in my ribs reminded me of the crash from the ident with every movement I made.


    "You''re going to be fine," she told me with a reassuring smile. "The doctor will be here soon."


    I tried to answer, but my voice came out hoarse and weak. "Everything''s fine," I managed to mumble, though I wasn''t sure how everything was fine.


    A few minutester, the door opened again and a man of average height entered, wearing a whiteb coat and a serious, but not unsympathetic, expression. He seemed to have an aura of authority, and I felt a little more reassured by his presence alone.


    "Good morning, Vincenzo. I''m Dr. Moretti," he introduced himself, extending his hand for a firm shake, despite my weakened state. "I''m going to check yourbs and exin your condition."


    I watched as he scanned the papers on his clipboard and looked at me with a look of concentration. The beeping of the heart monitor seemed louder than before, and the pain in my arm and ribs was a constant presence.


    "You were in a car ident and broke your arm and some ribs. The good news is that there are no serious injuries," the doctor informed me, his voice calm and professional. "We''ll keep you under observation for a while, but you should recover well. We''ll just need a few days to make sure everything heals properly."


    Those words gave me relief, but fatigue was still taking over. I leaned back against the pillow, trying to find afortable position while I processed what the doctor had said. The pain was constant, but the assurance of recovery gave me some peace.


    "Thank you, Dr. Moretti," I replied, struggling to keep my voice steady.


    He nodded and gave me a brief smile. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call. The nurse will be here to help."


    He left, leaving me alone again, with only the sound of the monitor and the characteristic smell of the hospital to apany me. The room was quiet, but my mind was full of thoughts and worries as I tried to adjust to the new reality of recovery and the impact of the ident.


    Iy in the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling and trying to gather my thoughts. The silence of the room was almost suffocating, but it also gave me time to reflect on what had happened. The fluorescent light was too bright for my eyes, and the smell of antiseptic made me feel ufortable. The pain in my arm and ribs was bearable, but the biggest pain came from the memory of the ident. One simple mistake, one distraction, and I might not be here.


    I remembered my parents. They had also been in a car ident when I was just a child. The shock, the loss... it all came flooding back as Iy in that bed, grateful to have escaped with only a few broken bones. I was lucky, so lucky, but what if...?


    Lost in these dark thoughts, I heard the bedroom door open softly. My eyes darted to the doorway, and there was Rachel. She looked hesitant, maybe even nervous, but her eyes showed genuine concern. "How are you?" she asked, her voice soft but filled with anxiety.


    I sat up straighter in bed, feeling a stab of pain in my chest. "What are you doing here?" I asked. I asked, not hiding the surprise in my voice.


    "I was worried about you," she answered quickly, and I could tell it was true. She seemed almost relieved to see me awake, despite the tension visible in her shoulders.


    "I''m fine," I lied, trying to downy the seriousness of the situation. "I just broke my arm and a few ribs." Even as I spoke, the difort was palpable, but I didn''t want her to be more worried than she already was.


    Rachel, however, didn''t seem convinced. Her eyes widened at the mention of broken bones, and before I could react, she practically threw herself at me, her arms wrapping around me in a gentle but firm hug. The gesture was unexpected, but somehowforting. Feeling that closeness made me forget about the physical pain for a moment.


    Before I could say anything, the door to the room opened again, and a nurse came in, smiling warmly. "I''m d your fianc¨¦e can see you," she said, as she scribbled something on the chart next to the bed.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    For a second, I froze. "My fianc¨¦e?" I repeated, almostughing at the confusion, as I nced at Rachel, who lookedpletely flustered. She stared back at me, her eyes wide, clearly at a loss for words.


    I turned my attention back to the nurse. "No... she''s not..." I began, but stopped. Something in Rachel''s expression made me pause. I could see that she was mortified by the situation, and I decided not to prolong the awkwardness. "Yes, she''s here," I replied with a calmness that belied how much it surprised me. Still, I couldn''t deny that there was something almost intriguing about the idea.

 Chapter 30

    Vincenzo


    As soon as the nurse left the room, I stared at Rachel, processing thest words I had heard. My head was still throbbing a little, and my arm was heavy with the cast, but at that moment, the physical pain wasn''t what bothered me the most. It was the lie.


    "My fianc¨¦e?" I repeated in a lower tone, now that we were alone. "Why did you lie about that, Rachel?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She looked down for a moment, clearly ufortable, and pulled up a chair next to the bed, sitting down slowly. Her body was tense, and I knew she was trying to find the right words.


    "I... I didn''t know what to do, Vincenzo." Her voice came out softer than usual. "When I got here, they said I could only see you if you were family. I... I was desperate. I thought something worse had happened." "So you decided you were my fianc¨¦e?" I asked, trying to remain calm, but feeling a mix of surprise and irritation. "Couldn''t you have said something else?"


    She took a deep breath, clearly frustrated with herself, but still determined. "It wasn''t going to work. They weren''t going to let me in." I sighed,ying my head back on the pillow, trying to digest what she was saying. There was something in the tone of her voice, the urgency of her words, that made me hesitate to fight her. She really was worried about me. "I just don''t understand why this was so important to you, Rachel," I said, my tone softer now. "I''m fine. You didn''t have to do this." "You almost died, Vincenzo," she said suddenly, her voice breaking. "And I... I don''t know... I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing, not even knowing if you were alive." I was silent for a moment, staring into her eyes. I wasn''t used to people worrying about me like this. Ever since my parents died, I''d always been the one to deal with everything on my own, and maybe... maybe that was why her attitude had surprised me so much. "I just didn''t want to lose you too." She murmured, more to herself than to me.


    Those words echoed in my mind. Lose. Too. The weight of them fell on me in a way I hadn''t expected. I was used to controlling every situation, to always being the one with all the answers. But now, I felt vulnerable in a way I didn''t like. Rachel looked at me, waiting for me to say something, but the truth was that I didn''t know what to say. She did it out of concern, but at the same time, she had broken a barrier I had kept between us. And I didn''t know how to deal with it. "Okay." I finally said, letting out a breath I hadn''t even realized I was holding. "Just... don''t do that again, okay?"


    She nodded, relieved, but there was still something in the air, something we couldn''t put into words.


    "I didn''t mean to cause you trouble, Vincenzo." She murmured.


    I shook my head, not knowing how to respond. Maybe it was moreplicated than she imagined.


    As soon as I finished speaking, the door opened and my assistant, Marco, came in. He was visibly nervous, as he always was when he had to give me bad news, which in this case seemed inevitable given the circumstances. The atmosphere grew tense, and I knew I had to deal with this as quickly as possible.


    "Honey," I began, turning to Rachel and surprising her with the unexpected sweetness in my voice, "can you excuse us for a moment?"


    Rachel looked at me, clearly suspicious. She knew I didn''t usually speak like that, especially not so gently. But even so, she nodded, still puzzled, and left the room without saying anything.


    As soon as the door closed behind her, the soft expression I had forced immediately disappeared. Marco looked at me, waiting for instructions, as he always did, although it was clear that he already didn''t like what wasing.


    "I already know how we''re going to get around this situation," he said, straight to the point. "Here''s what we''re going to do: I''m going to introduce Rachel as my fianc¨¦e publicly." Marco''s eyes widened, not believing what he had just heard. "Your fianc¨¦e, sir?" he asked, his voice full of surprise. "Are you sure this is the best way out?" I leaned a little further on the bed, feeling the pain from my broken ribs, but I tried not to show it. "It''s the only way out. You know as well as I do that the paparazzi won''t let me off my back any time soon. If we don''t act quickly, the gossip will spread like wildfire. The media is already feeding on any information they can about me, and thistest headline will only make it worse." Marco hesitated for a moment, as if he was still processing the idea. "But sir, Rachel... is she okay with this?" I shrugged, not showing much concern. "She already posed as my fianc¨¦e to get in here. It shouldn''t be that hard to keep her in that role for a while. The truth is, I have no other option. The sooner we deal with this, the more rThe tabloids will quickly change their focus." He was silent for a few seconds, clearly processing what I had said. Then, finally, he nodded, epting the n. "Okay. I''ll schedule a press conference as soon as possible." "Do it," he said, closing his eyes for a moment, trying to ease the pain in his ribs. "I want this resolved as soon as possible. The less time we spend in the spotlight, the better." Marco made a mental note and was already heading for the door, ready to execute the n. However, before he left, he hesitated for a moment and turned to me again. "What about Rachel, sir? Do you think she''ll actually go through with it?" I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Marco, trying to convey the same confidence I always had, even though inside, a small part of me was uncertain about how she would react. "She''ll do whatever it takes. And I''m going to make sure it works."


    Marco nodded, this time without any further questions, and left the room silently, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the weight of the decision I had just made.

 Chapter 31

    Rachel


    I left Vincenzo''s room and walked down the hospital hallway, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. The lie I had told at the front desk was bothering me more than I had expected. There was something distressing about not knowing what woulde next after that charade. I had said I was Vincenzo''s fianc¨¦e so I could see him, and now I found myself anxious about what that lie might trigger.


    As I walked, I tried to control my breathing, but nervousness was getting the better of me. My brain was overloaded with thoughts of what he might say or do when he saw me again. How was I going to keep up this lie? And more importantly, what did he expect of me now that it was only a matter of time before everyone knew we were "engaged"?


    The atmosphere in the hospital felt oppressive. The smell of disinfectant was strong, and the fluorescent lighting in the hallways seemed even brighter than usual, intensifying my difort. Every step I took seemed to echo, and the sound of other staff members'' hurried footsteps only heightened the sense of urgency and uncertainty.


    Vincenzo''s private nurse came over to me, and she seemed to have some request from him, her steps quick and firm, as if she had already been given an order. She looked at me with a neutral expression, but her eyes showed a hint of curiosity. "Mr. Vincenzo would like to speak with you again," she said.


    My heart raced. The thought of having to face Vincenzo again made me even more nervous. "Thank you," I managed to say, trying to sound calm, even though apprehension was consuming me. With hesitant steps, I returned to the room where Vincenzo was.


    As I entered, I saw Vincenzo sitting on the bed, his eyes a mix of exhaustion and determination. He motioned for me toe closer and leaned against the back of the bed. "Rachel," he began, his voice firm, "we need to discuss what to do next. The situation is already out of control, and we need to take advantage of it."


    I looked at him with a look of surprise and confusion. "What do you mean by that?" I asked, my voice betraying a bit of my nervousness.


    "I''m going to publicly announce that we''re engaged," Vincenzo announced. His eyes were steady, and there was no room for doubt in his tone.


    The news took mepletely by surprise. "You can''t do this!" I demanded, my voice louder than I intended. "We barely know each other, and this lie will onlyplicate things further."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincenzo didn''t seem fazed by my reaction. He crossed his arms and looked at me with a determined look. "I can do whatever I want. After all, for a whole year, you belong to me."


    His words echoed in my mind, and I felt a crushing weight. It wasn''t just the lie itself that was troubling me, but the fact that, at least for a while, I was trapped in this charade. The feeling of apprehension was palpable. I didn''t know what to expect or how this situation would evolve.


    The thought of having to maintain this fa?ade and what it meant for the future made me uneasy. Vincenzo seemed determined to go ahead with his n, and I found myself in a position where I didn''t have much of a choice. As he continued to talk about how the situation would be handled, I tried to process everything that was happening and prepare myself for what was toe.


    Still reeling from Vincenzo''s news, "Lock the door ande back to me," he said, I immediately turned to close the bedroom door. The click of the lock echoed, signaling the beginning of a new and confusing reality. As I walked back to the bed, the weight of the situation sank me deeper into bewilderment. Vincenzo sat with a resolute expression, while I struggled to process the enormity of what I had just heard.


    The thought of being introduced as his fianc¨¦e, of having to maintain this lie, made me uneasy. How would I deal with this? The future seemed like a tangle of uncertainty. What did it really mean to be his "fianc¨¦e" for a whole year? And how would this situation affect my life? The worries piled up, and I wondered what my life would be like with this new and forced identity.


    Vincenzo seemed so determined to move forward with his ns, and I felt trapped in a plot over which I had no control. Every thought about the future was apanied by a feeling of helplessness and apprehension. I needed to find a way to deal with this new reality, but for now, all that was left was uncertainty.


    I made my way back to Vincenzo''s bed, apprehensive about what woulde next. With a deep look and a heavy sigh, Vincenzo removed the nket that covered half of his body and lifted the hospital gown, revealing his hard, throbbing cock. "Vincenzo!!" I said, scared and surprised by his unexpected attitude. "Your room is being monitored, look... there is a camera facing the bed, someone is watching you in this room."


    "Right now, cover it up!" I eximed desperately, "Since we have an audience this time, why don''t you give them a good show?" Vincenzo said, smiling maliciously and shamelessly.


    I hesitated for a moment, my head was a whirlwind of information but almost in a snap of my fingers I remembered that I think about things a lot but at the moment Vincenzo is fucking me I can''t think about anything else but the present moment and at that exact moment I needed to calm my thoughts and it seemed like he knew it, "Vincenzo...I...I''m embarrassed" I said as I looked at the camera that moved in my direction indicating that there was indeed someone or many people watching us, he called me closer to him and said "and doesn''t that make everything better?" My eyes blinked erratically due to the sudden excitement that made my pussy contract and my body shiver, my mind was still a mess and now the feeling of shame possessed me since I had never had sex in public, my hands automatically began to tie my hair back, and my mouth began to fill with water.

 Chapter 32

    Rachel


    My heart was beating fast but my mind was starting to calm down again because all I could think about was the fact that Vincenzo was lying on a hospital bed with his dick out while we were being watched by someone I had no idea who it could be, but given the situation we were in I could only imagine how strangely exciting it was to suck his dick while someone was watching us.


    I held Vincenzo''s dick firmly and the contrast of my warm hands with his cold dick made his whole body rx immediately, making him smile in relief and pleasure. I quickly observed his face and then returned my attention to what I was holding. I leaned my head over his body and my mouth almost touched it. "Wait," he said, "not from this angle, our mysterious spectator deserves a privileged view," Vincenzo said as he extended his hand showing me the other side of the bed that faced the camera.


    I looked at him with an expression that said, "Are you serious?" and without saying another word he kept his hand extended, pointing to the other side of the bed, where he wanted me to be. I took a deep breath and obeyed, since he was in fact the one in charge and I was just obeying. While I walked around the bed doing his bidding, I couldn''t help but shyly enjoy the excitement of that moment.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Positioned on the side he wanted, Vincenzo painfully raised his arms above his head in a rxed position. Not even the pain from his broken ribs could stop him from savoring that moment with a sordid smile on his face. I would be lying if I said that it didn''t turn me on a lot.


    I grabbed his dick again, which seemed even bigger than when I was on the other side of the bed. "How do you get even bigger?" I whispered, asking myself, "What?" Vincenzo asked, "Nothing, I''m just a little nervous," I exined as I held what I was trying to figure out how it would fit in my mouth. I mentioned Vincenzo''s body again, but this time he didn''t interrupt my act, "waaaan aaaaaaw" I took it in my mouth and started sucking the head of his cock while Vincenzo looked at the camera with some expression I couldn''t see, the camera focused on me mercilessly while I tried to deal with everything inside my mouth, my eyes started to water with excitement feeling the body of his cock sliding over my tongue and upying every little empty space that my mouth could have, the rigid muscles and the movements of going down and up started to warm his cock lubricated by my hot saliva, I tried to put it in my throat but I was afraid of choking. It was still enough to make me stop sucking his cock and start coughing "Can''t you swallow it all?" Vincenzo said mockingly to me "I''m fine, thanks for worrying about me" I went back to sucking his cock with more and more desire and this time I started using my hands to rub that huge, veiny cock "Aaaaaaw fuck" with Vincenzo''s cock still in my mouth I continued to suck while I looked at him with an expression of astonishment, it was the first time I heard Vincenzo moan and especially curse, he seemed too rich to say that kind of thing.


    That made me even more excited because apparently, the pain that Vince Vincenzo felt because of the ident amplified the sexual stimuli "Pain and pleasure go hand in hand" he himself had told me that so I would do the best I could to make it even more intense and pleasurable. I held the base of his cock with both hands and started sucking with even more desire and lust, forcing myself to push him against my throat. Little by little, his cock gained space inside my throat, which was expanded by that huge cock that was throbbing. It seemed that at any moment he would spurt semen everywhere like a fountain, but I couldn''t let all that mess happen. I was going to swallow everyst drop of that nectar and the more I sucked, the more I wanted to suck. "Rachel," Vincenzo said with an expression thatmunicated that he was already satisfied. I continued to suck, holding his cock with my left hand and masturbating him with my right while I sucked the head of his cock hard. "Rachel...enough!" Vincenzo eximed, but I didn''t listen to him. This was the punishment he deserved for putting me in that whole engagement situation all of a sudden. "Racheeeellll...." Vincenzo could no longer contain himself and came inside my mouth, which was flooded with his semen. My cheeks filled out and without hesitation I swallowed, letting only a little run down the corners of my mouth. "You disobeyed me, this will not stay like this!" Vincenzo eximed, "When I tell you to stop, you stop!!" He ordered me promptly. With a mischievous smile on my face I replied, "I was too distracted, I didn''t notice." who had given me an order.." Vincenzo stared at me with his eyes closed as if he wasn''t sure if I was telling the truth or not.


    I looked at the camera and it started to move back to its standard monitoring mode. "Look, I think we''re no longer being watched," I said to Vincenzo. "Bring my clothes, I''m going home," he said. "But Vincenzo, are you authorized to leave yet?" I asked. "The doctor said I should stay under observation for a while, but we have important matters to discuss," he exined, getting up from the bed and walking around the room, adjusting himself once again so he wasn''t on a bed anymore.


    I nodded and headed to the door. I unlocked it. Before leaving, I looked back and saw Vincenzo recovering so quickly from a terrible ident. He really isn''t an ordinary man. I gave him a slight smile of relief and left him to his own thoughts. What could the future hold for us from then on?

 Chapter 33

    Rachel


    As I walked down the hallway toward the room where Vincenzo''s new clothes were, my thoughts were racing. I was still trying to process everything that had happened the unexpected turn of events of bing his "fianc¨¦e," the tension in the air, and the worry about what this would mean for the future. I was walking toward another room where patients who were about to be discharged were being dressed, and my head was once again filled with thoughts and doubts until reality hit me hard when I crossed paths with Vincenzo''s private nurse.


    She was walking toward me, carrying a clipboard, with an almost carefree smile on her face. I couldn''t help it. The shame still burned inside me like an uncontroble me, reminding me of the "intimate" moment I had shared with Vincenzo. What if she had seen? The cameras... My heart raced and, involuntarily, my legs almost stopped. I knew it would be embarrassing, but before I could change my mind, the words escaped my mouth.


    "Hi..." I said, trying to sound casual, but my voice betrayed my anxiety.


    "Hello, dear," she replied with a professional smile, stopping beside me.


    I hesitated for a moment before finally asking, "I...was wondering...who m..monitors the patient cameras?"


    The question hung in the air, and I braced myself for the worst. She raised an eyebrow, as if the question werepletely ordinary, and gave a small smile. "Every nurse monitors the patients under their care. In Mr. Vincenzo''s case, I am the one who handles everything, including his security and monitoring."


    My suspicions were confirmed. My stomach sank, and the blood rushed to my face in an uncontroble blush. She had seen it. The entire scene, me and Vincenzo, in that depraved moment... She knew.


    "Was... were you...watching the whole time?" I whispered, barely able to maintain eye contact.


    She leaned closer to my face, almost as if to tell me a secret. She smiled and whispered in a promiscuous way. "It''s my job to make sure he''s okay, honey. Don''t worry, these things don''t leave the hospital. We''re very professional in that sense." "You did very well in there, but..." she said as she ran her thumb over the left corner of my mouth, wiping away a drop of Vincenzo''s semen that had run down my cheek when I failed to wipe my mouth. "When you do something so inappropriate again, make sure you don''t leave a trace," she said as she sucked her thumb and smiled mischievously.


    I could barely process her words. Everything inside me screamed to get out of there as quickly as possible. "Oh, sure...", I murmured, moving my cold hands nervously. "Thank you..."


    "You''re wee," she replied, still smiling, as if all of this was normal. "Go get his clothes. He''ll need them soon."


    I nodded quickly and kept walking, my heart pounding and my hands shaking. That conversation had left me more embarrassed than I could have imagined. I had never felt so embarrassed in my life.


    As I walked down the long hospital corridor, each step I took seemed to echo in the vastness of the ce. I was nervous and a little lost. I had no idea where Vincenzo''s clothes were. The hospital was so big that if I didn''t ask for directions, I would probably end up walking in circles. So I approached the reception desk.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Excuse me, where are patient Vincenzo Moretti''s clothes?" I asked the receptionist.


    She smiled professionally and, with a patience that I admired, exined in detail the way to the room where the clothes were stored. "Follow this corridor to the end, turn left, go through two doors, and in the third corridor, turn right. The belongings room will be marked there."


    I thanked her, trying to memorize the way, and began to follow the instructions. Every hallway I walked through made me reflect on the stark difference between this luxury hospital and the public hospitals I had visited before. Here, everything was spotless, the floors gleamed, the walls looked freshly painted, and every detail exuded money. I couldn''t help but think about the injustice of this discrepancy. A hospital like this was practically a parallel reality for most people. Lost in my thoughts, I ended up bumping into someone. When I looked up, I realized it was Vincenzo''s driver.


    "Ms. Rachel," he said, with a slight nod. "Mr. Vincenzo told me. He wants me to pick him up."


    "Oh, okay," I replied, a little surprised. "I was just going to get his clothes. Why don''t youe with me?"


    He nodded, and we walked through the hospital together. His presence somehow made me feel less ufortable in such an opulent environment. We walked through the halls, and even though he was reserved and didn''t say much, hispany wasforting.


    We finally reached the ssroom.and belongings. I took Vincenzo''s clothes and thanked the nurse who handed them to us. She seemed to recognize the driver, which didn''t surprise me. It was clear that everyone in the hospital knew who Vincenzo was. Maybe they even knew more about him than I did.


    We returned to the hospital room where Vincenzo was resting. When we entered, he greeted us with a serious look, but nodded his thanks. "Thank you," he said as he began to get dressed. The new clothes fit him perfectly, highlighting his imposing bearing, even after the ident. Vincenzo looked at the driver. "Wait for me by the elevator," he ordered, his voice firm and authoritative.


    The driver left the room immediately, and I stood there, watching Vincenzo finish getting dressed. His every move was meticulous and confident. He gathered up his belongings, took onest look around the room, and without saying a word, held out his hand to me.


    I hesitated for a second, but then I took his hand. He held it tightly, and together we walked to the elevator, side by side. The simple act of holding his hand made me feel a strange mix of security and uncertainty. I knew that this walk with him symbolized much more than just a walk to the hospital exit.

 chapter 34

    Rachel


    Walking hand in hand with Vincenzo through the hospital seemed like a simple task, but in reality it was a kind of trial by fire. Every step we took together, side by side, was watched andmented on by everyone around us. The hallway that separated Vincenzo''s room from the elevator wasn''t that long, but with every curious nce, hidden smile and whisper, it seemed endless.


    I could feel the eyes on us both. Some nurses whispered to each other, pointing at us with barely concealed smiles. It seemed like everyone already knew about my lie. "They''re engaged," they said with that expression of surprise mixed with admiration. And the worst part was that, apparently, everyone believed it. I saw some cell phone shes-they were taking pictures of us.


    My heart was racing. With each click of a cell phone, my stomach knotted, and I felt my cheeks heat up. How had this all gotten out of control so quickly? I just wanted to see if Vincenzo was okay, not to cause a scene at the hospital and be the center of attention. My nervousness spilled over into my hand, which I gripped tightly on Vincenzo''s, almost as if I was seeking some kind of support to get through all of this. He, on the other hand, seemedpletely indifferent. He walked with an unshakable confidence, as if the whispers, the looks, and the photos didn''t matter at all. He didn''t care at all what they were saying. I, on the other hand, felt exposed, as if everyone knew exactly what I was thinking and feeling. The truth was, I didn''t know what to do. I had never been in a situation like this before. My instinct was to let go of his hand, shrink away, and disappear, but I knew that would only bring more attention. So I kept walking, squeezing Vincenzo''s hand as if it could anchor me to reality. Every time I heard a giggle or a quietment, my grip tightened, and Vincenzo, although he didn''t say anything, seemed to notice but didn''t care.


    The most disconcerting thing of all was that he didn''t let go of my hand either. He kept the same calm pace, giving no sign that he was bothered by my nervousness. It was as if he was guiding me through that storm of looks and whispers, without caring what anyone else thought or said.


    Finally, we reached the elevator. When the doors opened and we stepped inside, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Vincenzo''s driver got in right behind us, and the doors closed, blocking out the outside world. Only then did I realize that I was holding Vincenzo''s hand so tightly that my fingers began to ache. I quickly let go, a little embarrassed, and looked down at the floor, trying topose myself.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the silence of the elevator, my thoughts raced endlessly. What had I done? How had I let things get to this point? Now, apparently, I was "engaged" to a man I barely knew, and the entire hospital seemed to believe it. I took a deep, suffocating breath, trying to expel the pressure that seemed to be squeezing my chest. The whole situation made me feel like I was in a bubble that could burst at any moment. The elevator was spacious, and the air was thick. Vincenzo shook his hand lightly, catching my eye. "What''s gotten into you?" he asked, arching an eyebrow. "I''m pretty resilient to pain, but you squeezed my hand so hard I almost forgot my ribs were broken." I felt heat rise to my face. "Sorry," I mumbled, almost reflexively. "I... was nervous." There was no other way to describe what I was feeling. The shame, the fear of it all being found out, people talking, taking pictures. It was all too much for me. The driver let out a briefugh, one of those that you try to hold back but end up escaping before you realize it. Vincenzo stared at him with a seriousness that could freeze the air around us. "Excuse me, sir," the driver said, immediately looking ahead, transforming himself into a human statue, rigid and immobile.


    I rubbed my hands together, trying to warm them, or perhaps trying to calm myself, to organize my thoughts. With each passing second, I felt my anxiety rise. The soft hum of the elevator seemed to echo through my mind, and I tried to focus only on the upward movement, leaving everything else behind.


    Suddenly, the elevator stopped halfway, and three people got in: two men and a woman. They were talking to each other in low tones, and I felt their eyes drift to Vincenzo. He smiled discreetly, but it was clear that they recognized him. It was impossible not to notice the slight gleam of admiration in their eyes.


    And it was at that exact moment that, without meaning to, I made a strange noise with my mouth - maybe a sob, maybe a held sigh. But it was enough to attract the attention of everyone in the elevator. They all turned to me immediately.. My eyes widened and my heart started beating faster. I wanted to disappear.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to me except Vincenzo''s, it was obvious, since his hand was squeezing my ass, the sound that reverberated in me was a groan of fright, when everyone looked at me I tried to pretend I was coughing, pointing to my throat while forcing an evidently fake cough, the two men who entered the elevator looked back straight ahead immediately after believing that fake cough, but the woman continued to stare at me, closing her eyes and raising her face in the direction of Vincenzo who looked back at her raising his eyebrow as if to say "I didn''t do anything" he knew what was happening, smiled at us and looked straight ahead again pretending he also believed I had just coughed. Before we finally reached the ground floor we could already hear a crowd shouting, the sound was apanied by camera shes. "I was so nervous up there with all the people talking about us, that even now I can hear the sound of the photos and thements... It must be all in my head, right?" I asked Vincenzo, smiling. The elevator door opened and a sea of paparazzi was in front of us. "Yeah... it must be all in your head," Vincenzo said.

 Chapter 35

    Vincenzo


    When the elevator door finally opened on the ground floor, I was immediately hit by a wave of bright lights and incessant shes. It was as if a camera bomb had exploded in front of us. Paparazzi were everywhere, jostling for the best shot, shouting questions that mixed together and made a deafening noise.


    "Vincenzo! Rachel! Are you really engaged?"


    "When''s the wedding?"


    "Rachel, have you met his family?"


    The two men and the woman in the elevator with us looked as shocked as I was. They put their hands over their faces, trying to cover themselves from the onught of cameras, while trying to get away from themotion. The incessant brightness of the shes made everything more surreal, creating distorted shadows around us.


    Vincenzo, next to me, seemed unaffected. He kept his face impassive, the cold expression of someone who had been through situations like this countless times. I, on the other hand, felt drowned in anxiety. My head was pounding with the voices and the brightness, the chaos around us seemed to intensify my feeling of suffocation.


    Vincenzo''s driver, faithful as ever, quickly positioned himself in front of us. He was like a living barrier, pushing his way through the crowd, pushing the cameras away firmly but not aggressively. "Excuse me! Excuse me, please!" he repeated, his voice deep and authoritative, as he guided Vincenzo and me towards the limousine waiting outside the hospital.


    I clung to Vincenzo''s arm, squeezing his hand without realizing it, as if he were the only anchor keeping me upright. He didn''tin this time, but I knew I was being guided almost mechanically. Each step seemed like a herculean effort, as if I were walking in slow motion while the chaos unfolded around us.


    The crowd of paparazzi didn''t stop, didn''t back away; on the contrary, it seemed to growrger as we approached the main entrance. The hospital, which had been a ce of silence and recovery moments before, now became a stage for a bizarre spectacle.


    "Rachel, how does it feel to be the fianc¨¦e of one of the most powerful men in the world?"


    I nearly stumbled at the question. Fianc¨¦e. I still didn''t know how to handle that word, much less what it meant now, in this lie we were being fed. Vincenzo squeezed my hand, as if he were telling me without words to keep myposure. Don''t talk back, don''t get involved.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, we reached the limo. The driver quickly opened the door, and Vincenzo pulled me inside with a calm that seemed unshakable. We climbed into the car, leaving themotion outside, the shlights still shing through the dark windows. I closed my eyes, trying to catch the breath that seemed to have left me.


    As the door closed and the driver took his ce behind the wheel, I felt as if I had escaped a storm. But I knew that this was just the first of many.


    I got into the car and my first reaction was to try to take a deep breath. The air felt thick, and my hands were shaking so much that I could barely hold them in myp. I couldn''t control the shaking, and my heart was racing, as if it were trying to burst out of my chest. I knew that all that chaos outside was because of me too. I was part of the lie I had created, and now everything seemed to be spiraling out of control.


    Vincenzo, who was sitting next to me, watched me silently. His eyes fixed on my trembling hands, and for a brief moment, his expression changed. He seemed to see, perhaps for the first time, that I was on the verge of a breakdown. That brief sh ofpassion on his face was almost imperceptible, but it was there. Of course, he didn''t say anything, but the feeling that he had noticed my vulnerability made me even more nervous.


    The driver was about to start the car, ready to take us out of that hell of shes and screams, but suddenly Vincenzo stopped him.


    Wait. His voice was firm and sure, as always.


    I looked at him, surprised. Why didn''t he let the driver go? All I wanted to do was get out of there as quickly as possible, to hide from this mess. But Vincenzo seemed to have another n. He slowly lowered the car window, and was immediately bombarded by an avnche of shes and microphones. The noise became deafening again, but Vincenzo, with all his calm and coolness, didn''t seem to mind at all.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The paparazzi crowded around the limo, pushing to get closer, shouting questions and trying to catch any reaction we had. Vincenzo ignored all of this, and simply grabbed one of the microphones that were held out to him. -Forgive me for my apparent indifference... he began, and I looked at him in disbelief. What was he doing?... but we just got out of the hospital. My wife and I need to be taken to the hospital.the rest.


    "Wife?" The word echoed in my head like a bomb about to explode. The paparazzi''s buzz instantly increased, and the questions began to pop up faster than I could process. The shes became even more intense, as if the word "wife" had set the entire crowd on fire.


    "Vincenzo! When did you get married?"


    "Rachel, can you tell us about the wedding?"


    "Will there be a public ceremony?"


    I could barely breathe. The panic that was already consuming me now turned into something much bigger. Vincenzo remained calm, as if this was all part of a game hepletely dominated.


    He raised his hand, signaling for them to calm down.


    "We will make a public announcement soon," he said with a smile that seemed meticulously calcted. "So stay tuned."


    And with that, he rolled down the limo window, cutting off contact with the paparazzi and ending the show. The screams and shes were still there, but we were safely inside the car, away from the chaos. The driver finally started the engine, and I felt the car move, moving us away from the maddened crowd.


    As the car sped off, I looked at Vincenzo, still processing what he had just said. "My wife"? I knew this was all part of a bigger n he was orchestrating, but hearing those wordse out of his mouth, in public, made me realize that things were going much further than I could have imagined.

 Chapter 36

    Vincenzo


    I closed my eyes inside the limousine, taking a deep breath as I tried to release the umted tension. Finally, a moment of calm. But as soon as I let it out, I heard in unison: "Wife???"


    Rachel and the driver asked at the same time, taking me out of my brief state of peace. I opened my eyes and looked at both of them, not understanding what I did wrong. Why were they so agitated? Rachel, visibly stressed, stared at me with wide eyes and blurted out, almost shouting:


    When did we get married? Weren''t we engaged?


    I was silent for a moment, trying to process her question. Of course she was nervous, but I had the situationpletely under control. I gave her a slight smile, trying to reassure her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    -Everything is under control. I said with all the confidence I could muster. I only gave the paparazzi a few crumbs. Now, I have the situation in my hands. I''m the one who decides when our engagement goes public, not them. But Rachel didn''t seem convinced at all. She looked at me with an expression that mixed frustration and concern.


    "Vincenzo... you said wife." She said, this time in a softer tone, almost as if she was warning me of something serious.


    Iughed, trying to break the tension that was growing between us.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry to marry me." I joked, with a smirk. "We still have the engagement to explore before we jump to the wedding."


    I was about to continue with the jokes, but the driver interrupted me, speaking seriously and even a little worried.


    "You said wife... in all letters, sir."


    Now it was his turn to look at me, as if he was genuinely worried about me. I looked at him, confused, and then at Rachel. What the hell was going on? Of course I knew what I had said, or at least I thought I did.


    "I waited for you to confirm the joke, Rachel. I said, trying to keep control of the situation.


    But she wasn''t joking anymore. Her look was one of pure concern, and she nodded.


    You really said wife, Vincenzo... it seems you forgot.


    My heart raced for a moment. How did I forget? The confusion was immediate. My mind, which until now seemed so clear and calcting, began to short-circuit. I looked ahead, as if searching for something that could help me understand what had just happened. My memory has always been impable, especially in moments of crisis like this.


    But there it was, the doubt nted. If I had really said wife, what did that mean? Memorypses? I couldn''t afford to lose control, not now. I looked back at Rachel, who continued to watch me with that look I hated of concern, as if I were the fragile one in the story.


    I took another deep breath, but this time the air didn''t ease at all. Something was wrong. I knew it, and apparently Rachel knew it too.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to erase whatever was happening to me. Thispse in memory made no sense. I was always precise, calcted. What could this mean? My head began to throb with questions I didn''t want to answer. Then the driver, aware of my difort, asked,


    "Sir, should we return to the hospital immediately?"


    Before I could answer, Rachel stepped forward.


    "Yes, I think we should go back."


    I felt the car slowing down, as if it were about to make a U-turn. I opened my eyes and eximed,


    "No!"


    Rachel looked at me with that worried expression I hated so much.


    "We need to go back, Vincenzo," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You forgot something simple and... made jokes. That''s not like you."


    My patience was starting to wear thin. What? Now she was telling me what was and wasn''t like me? My blood boiled. The fact that I was being contradicted only made things worse, but before I could shout or say something to cut the conversation short, I heard Rachel mumble something barely audible.


    "Y... your nose is bleeding."


    What? Those words barely reached my ears, but they rang out like a gunshot. Instinctively, I raised my hand to my face, touching my nostril. When I looked at my finger, it was smeared with blood. It wasn''t much, but enough to make me even more disconcerted.


    The driver was already getting ready to turn around and go back to the hospital when I shouted:


    "I said no!"


    My voice echoed through the interior of the limousine. Rachel looked at me, her eyes now full of tears, but I couldn''t afford to give in to fear or worry. I needed to stay in control, I needed to show her that everything was okay, even if it wasn''t. "We''re not going back to the hospital," I said, now calmer, trying to regain myposure. I''m not going to deal with those paparazzi again. We need to go home. Call Dr. Afolse. He''ll see me at home, in private.


    The driver nced in the rearview mirror.clearly hesitant, but after a brief moment, he elerated. I felt the car picking up speed, and suddenly, the hospital and the photographers'' shes were behind me. The pressure began to ease, but something was still wrong.


    I looked at Rachel. For the first time since all of this began, the worry on her face seemed real, deeper than just the lie of the engagement or the gossip in the press. And as much as I tried to hold myself together, something inside me gave in when I saw those tears forming in her eyes. She was scared. Maybe as much as I was.


    Should I say something? Try to calm her down? I''ve never been the type of man to give in to these moments of fragility, but something inside me changed. Rachel was worried not only about me, but about what might being. And for the first time in a long time, I felt the weight of vulnerability.


    The car continued to elerate toward the mansion, but in the silence between us, something else was being revealed. Something I couldn''t ignore anymore.

 Chapter 37

    Vincenzo


    The driver elerated, driving the car down the road toward the Moretti mansion. The silence inside the limousine was almost suffocating. Rachel was beside me, her hands shaking slightly as she reached for two tissues that were lying next to the door. Before I could react, I felt her soft hand gently cup my face, the cool touch of the tissueing to wipe away the blood that was still dripping from my nose.


    She wiped it carefully, her gaze fixed on me, and suddenly she asked:


    "Are you okay? Does your nose hurt?"


    I shook my head, trying not to look affected.


    "No, I don''t feel anything. It''s okay, Rachel. You don''t need to worry."


    She didn''t look convinced. Her eyes grew more serious as she answered: "Of course I need to worry, Vincenzo."


    And she continued to wipe away the blood, her movements firm but gentle. I watched her as she concentrated on cleaning my face, her brow slightly furrowed with concern. There was something so pure about that gesture, something that took me by surprise. In my entire life, no one, other than my Nona, had ever cared for me like that. I had always been the pir of my family, the man who never allowed himself to be vulnerable. But there Rachel was, without hesitation, wiping my nose as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Little did she know what this small show of care was doing to me. It wasn''t about the blood, or the fact that I was hurt. It was about the feeling of being cared for. Something so simple, but it hit me like a punch. I realized that for years, I had grown ustomed to being what others expected: strong, untouchable, imprable. And now, in front of this woman who was supposed to be just a pawn in my game, I was feeling something I couldn''t define. My thoughts had gone so far that I almost didn''t realize the car had stopped. We were at the door of the mansion. Rachel pulled away the bloody handkerchief, looking at my nose, apparently satisfied with her work. I was still lost in the intensity of the moment, trying to process what had just happened. She wiped her hands and looked at me, her eyes still worried, but now with a slight hint of relief.


    I wanted to say something, but the words escaped me. How could I exin to her what I was feeling? That for a few minutes, my strength had been broken by that simple act of caring? But of course, I said nothing. It was easier to keep the words in than to expose myself.


    Rachel let out a small sigh, wiping thest of the blood from my face.


    "There," she said, her voice soft. "I think everything''s okay now."


    I just nodded, unable to take my eyes off her. The driver opened the limo door, and I realized we were already home. But at that moment, my mind was still stuck on that unexpected fragility that Rachel had brought to the surface. When I got out of the limo, the driver, as usual, tried to help me. Not only because of my nose, but also because of my still bruised ribs. I made a quick gesture with my hand, dismissing the help. I wasn''t the type to ept weakness, not even when my body begged for it. I put my feet on the ground and stood facing the mansion, taking a deep breath as I felt the slight pain in my chest, reminding myself how broken I still was inside - literally.


    Rachel got out on the other side of the car and, before I could take a step, grabbed my arm tightly.


    "Let''s go in," she said, her voice low, but full of a concern that I pretended not to notice.


    She was right. I tried to walk beside her as naturally as possible, even though with every movement my body screamed for rest. As soon as we reached the entrance of the mansion, the servants were all lined up, their faces carrying expressions of relief mixed with concern. There was a certain tension in the air, something I never liked to see in my house. This was my refuge, where I controlled everything, and thest thing I wanted was for anyone to worry about me. I smiled softly and said in a calm but firm tone:


    "It''s going to take something apocalyptic to bring down Vincenzo Moretti."


    A quiet chuckle echoed among the servants, and the tension seemed to dissipate a little. They knew I was lying. I wasn''t even close to one hundred percent, but maintaining the illusion of invulnerability was necessary. "Sir, it''s good to have you back," the butler said with a slight bow.


    "I''d like tea in my room," I replied, in the same nonchnt tone as always.


    As I began walking toward my room, I felt that each step was a silent struggle against the pain that shot through my ribs. But I was determined not to let anyone notice. Rachel was right behind me, watching my every move. I could feel it.


    I reached the top of the stairs and was about to enter my room when I realized that Rachel was no longer beside me. I looked up at her.I looked back and saw her, standing in the hallway, talking to the butler. Her posture was tense, and her face showed urgency.


    I was curious. What was she up to?


    "Rachel, aren''t you going to walk me to my room?" I asked, my voice carrying a slight irony.


    She turned quickly, a little surprised by my question..Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, of course," she said, with a small forced smile, and said goodbye to the butler.


    As she walked towards me, I noticed the slight glint of concern still etched in her eyes. Rachel wasn''t the type to hide her emotions so easily, and I was beginning to learn to read every subtle detail in her expressions.


    Something was up. Even though she tried to hide it, the urgency in her conversation with the butler didn''t go unnoticed. When she reached my side, I linked our arms, gently pulling her into the room with me. I needed to find out what was going on in her head, but for now, I decided to y the same game I always did: pretend I didn''t know anything, while watching her every move.

 Chapter 38

    Rachel


    As I walked Vincenzo to his room, I noticed something change in his expression. The expression he had always kept so imprable now seemed to waver, and his eyes had a gleam that mixed pain and confusion. I didn''t say anything on the way. I knew he hated any sign of weakness in himself, and mentioning it would only make him angrier. Instead, I focused on helping him getfortable.


    When we got to his room, Vincenzo went straight to the bed, moving with obvious slowness. Even with all his effort not to show it, the difort was clear. His still damaged ribs didn''t allow him to lie down easily. He took a deep breath, struggling to find a less painful position.


    "Don''t worry about anything, Vincenzo," I said, trying to keep my voice calm, even though inside I was feeling like chaos. "Dr. Afonse will be here very soon to take care of you.


    I approach and adjust the sheets around him, trying to offer any kind offort I can. But Vincenzo looks at me suspiciously, his eyes narrowed, as if he was trying to decipher what I had just said.


    "Rachel, what were you talking about with my butler?" he asks, his tone serious but not hostile.


    I hesitate for a second, but there was no reason to lie. The truth, after all, seemed to be the most logical thing to say.


    "I asked him to call Doctor Afonse, like you asked before, Vincenzo," I answer, still adjusting the sheets around him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But his reaction was immediate and disturbing. Vincenzo frowns, visibly confused.


    "Who the hell is this Doctor Afonse?" he says, irritated. "I don''t know any doctor with that name."


    My heart stops for a moment. I stare at Vincenzo, trying to find an exnation, something that would make sense. How could he not remember such a simple detail? He had specifically asked for this doctor when we were in the limo, just a few minutes ago. I felt panic rising inside me.


    "Vincenzo... you asked for him. In the limo, right after your nose started bleeding," I try to exin, my voice shaking slightly.


    He shakes his head, clearly irritated now, and raises a hand, as if trying to dispel whatever absurd idea I was proposing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Rachel. I didn''t ask for any Doctor Afonse. I don''t know who that person is. You must be confusing things," he says, his voice firm.


    But I knew I wasn''t confusing things. I knew what he had said. And at that moment, something inside me broke. A small crack of despair began to form. What did that mean? Forgetting a name he had mentioned so clearly... Vincenzo had always been a meticulous person, he didn''t forget anything, especially something so recent.


    Vincenzo...I say, my voice lower, almost in a whisper. You really don''t remember?


    He just looks at me, with the same expression of confusion and irritation. The words wouldn''te out anymore, and despair began to consume me. Something was terribly wrong.


    I tried desperately to remain calm, even though inside I was about to panic. Vincenzo looked at me with a hard expression, without understanding anything, and I knew I needed to be careful. I took a deep breath before speaking, trying to control the tremor in my voice.


    -Vincenzo, Doctor Afonse was the doctor who took care of you in the hospital - I began, my voice low and calm. - You yourself said that you wanted him toe here to take care of you privately. That''s what you asked for when we were in the limo, remember?


    I hoped that, somehow, this would make him remember, that that sentence would be enough to rify what was happening. But he continued to stare at me with that confused and, even worse, irritated look. His eyes were piercing, as if he were trying to find a logical exnation, but to no avail.


    "Rachel, I... I don''t remember saying that. It doesn''t make sense." He shook his head, almost as if he were trying to push the idea away, as if something was wrong inside his own mind. "I don''t understand what''s going on here."


    My heart was racing. Concern was written all over my face, but I knew I couldn''t show it too much. Vincenzo never reacted well to someone worrying about him. I''d never seen him like this, and it was scary. He''d always been a man in control, in control of himself. Seeing thatpse of memory, coupled with the confusion in his eyes, was like watching the foundation of something solid begin to crumble.


    "I... I''m going to check if the tea''s ready," I said, trying to sound casual as I picked up the phone from the nightstand next to Vincenzo''s bed.


    It was an obvious lie, but he didn''t seem to be paying much attention. His eyes were nk, as if he was struggling to understand something he couldn''t quite grasp. I had to do it.that call quickly.


    I picked up the phone and contacted the kitchen. As soon as the butler answered, my still-shaky hands gripped the receiver tightly.


    "I need you to call Dr. Afonse immediately," I ordered, urgency evident in every word. "Mr. Moretti''s condition is serious, we don''t have time to waste."


    The butler didn''t ask any questions, which was a relief. He knew that for me to speak like that, something really serious was going on. Vincenzo, lying on the bed, nced at me asionally, perhaps suspecting that there was more to that call than I was letting on.


    "It''s okay, Vincenzo, I was just checking on the tea," I said to reassure him as I hung up the phone.


    When I ended the call, I took a deep breath, trying to maintain myposure. What I had just witnessed was not normal, and the fear that something more serious was happening to Vincenzo was almost suffocating.


    I needed to believe that Dr. Afonse would know what to do, but until then, despair was beginning to take hold of me.

 Chapter 39

    Rachel


    I was on edge. So much had happened in such a short space of time that it felt impossible to maintain my sanity. First, the humiliation at the hospital, the nursesughing and taking pictures of us as if we were a spectacle. Then, the paparazzi bombarding us with questions and incessant shes. Now, to make matters worse, Vincenzo was dealing with memory loss that clearly indicated something much more serious.


    My mind was full of information, all spinning nonstop. I felt the weight of each one, like bricks being piled on top of my head. Each situation seemed more surreal than thest. Vincenzo, who had always been so strong, was now vulnerable in a way I had never imagined. It scared me more than I cared to admit. And no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get the image of his bloody nose out of my head. This wasn''t normal. None of this was.


    For a moment, I felt like I was on the verge of a breakdown. My mind screamed, wanting to give in to despair. What was I supposed to do? How was I supposed to deal with all of this? I wasn''t a doctor, I didn''t know how to really help. I just knew that Vincenzo needed me now, maybe more than ever.


    It was then that I remembered how he always dealt with situations like this. Vincenzo acted as if nothing was happening. Even in the worst moments, he maintained a facade of calm and absolute control, as if he was always several steps ahead of everyone. That was his trademark.


    I needed to do the same. If there was one thing I had learned throughout my time with him, it was that the way you face chaos makes all the difference. Even if inside I was in pieces, on the outside I had to show control, confidence. That''s what he would do. And I would do it too.


    I took a deep breath, feeling the air fill my lungs, as if I was trying to push the fear and confusion away. It wouldn''t be easy, but I couldn''t let how terrified I was show. I needed to be strong, for his sake.


    I looked at Vincenzo. He was lying on the bed, his eyes closed, perhaps trying to organize his thoughts. His face still showed signs of fatigue, and his bruised ribs made it difficult for me to move. He was a strong, resilient man, but right now he looked a little broken, mentally helpless. I knew I couldn''t let him see my concern. Not now.


    "Everything''s going to be okay," I muttered to myself, though it was more of an attempt to convince myself than anything else.


    I had to keep going. I had to stay focused. That was what Vincenzo would do, and that was what I would do too, no matter what. That was the only way to survive the chaos we were facing. And I would do whatever it took to keep things under control. Even if, inside, everything was falling apart.


    I took a deep breath, trying to gather all my strength and maintain an appearance of calm that, honestly, would scare me if I were in front of a mirror. The environment around me seemed like a nightmare, but I had to act as if everything was under control. Vincenzo needed me.


    When the phone rang, my heart raced. It was the butler, and I knew I needed to know what his answer was about the doctor. Before Vincenzo could answer, I picked up the phone, an almost instinctive impulse. He looked at me with confusion, and I quickly told him that the call was for me. I tried to hide my nervousness, speaking loudly so that he could hear too.


    "Hello! Is this about tea?" I asked in an overly cheerful tone, trying to ease the tension that hung in the air.


    The butler, always professional, calmly replied that Dr. Afonse was already on his way and would be here in a few minutes. He also informed me that he was taking the tea to Vincenzo''s room and that he would stay with me to watch Vincenzo until the doctor arrived.


    A sense of relief washed over me. This meant that help was on the way, that we were not alone in this chaos. But at the same time, the worry was growing. I had to keep Vincenzo focused andfortable, even though uncertainty still surrounded us.


    I hung up the phone and looked at Vincenzo, trying to force a smile that wasn''t entirely genuine. He still looked confused, like the pieces of the puzzle weren''t fitting together. His searching gaze was searching for answers in my expression, and I had to be careful.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "The butler will be here soon," I said, trying to sound light. "And the tea is on its way. Don''t worry, everything is under control."


    He arched an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. I could feel the tension in the air, like every word I said was being weighed by an invisible scale.


    "What are you really doing, Rachel?" he asked, his voice a mix of confusion and skepticism.


    The pressure was building. I had to be convincing, so instead of panicking, I decided to face it head on.with humor.


    "Just making sure you don''t be such a demanding boss andin about the tea, Vincenzo. You know how butlers are."


    He let out a softugh, but it soon turned into a pained expression as he shifted in bed. It reminded me of the fragility of the situation. Humor wasn''t just a distraction tool; it was also a way to connect us even more. I needed to keep the situation the way it was until Dr. Afonse arrived.


    Vincenzo shook his head, his expression now calmer, but the worry was still there, lurking. He was trying to read me, as he always did, and I knew I couldn''t hide the intensity of what we were facing for much longer. But for now, while we waited for Dr. Afonse, I wouldmit to being his safe haven.


    "Stay with me, okay?" I asked, and he nodded in confusion, his eyes already starting to shine with a mix of tiredness and pain. That situation was strangely allowing me to get even closer to him, in a way that I thought wouldn''t be possible for a long time.

 Chapter 40

    Rchael


    The butler knocked softly on the door, bncing two teacups on a tray, and entered the room. He ced the cups in a smallpartment next to Vincenzo''s bed. Vincenzo, still lying down, nodded slightly in thanks. He seemed to be trying to maintain his posture, but it was clear that he was still weak. As soon as the butler finished, I closed the door behind us, and he remained there, which surprised me a little.


    "You are now dismissed," Vincenzo said, his voice firm but a little tired.


    However, the butler, instead of leaving, stood still and calmly replied, "My services for today are already finished, sir." The atmosphere in the room grew somewhat tense, and before Vincenzo could retort, the butler continued, interrupting any reaction Vincenzo might have had. "Do you remember that day when your grandmother spilled tea on me? She almost hired me with a higher sry just because she felt guilty."


    I, watching the scene, was somewhat confused, not understanding what exactly he was referring to. I looked at Vincenzo, waiting for him to rify. Silence took over the room for a few seconds. Vincenzo, who had previously seemed ufortable, became serious, as if trying to search through the memories the butler mentioned. After a few moments of hesitation, an almost imperceptible smile appeared on his lips. He really did remember.


    "Ah, yes," he said, his voice rxing. "It was on her birthday, wasn''t it? We were in the garden. She was so embarrassed that she promised to double her sry."


    I continued to watch, intrigued by the sudden change in Vincenzo''s behavior. He seemed relieved to remember something so trivial and familiar. The butler, in turn, smiled back, pleased with the memory.


    "That day was memorable...and I should have epted," the butler said, smiling. "And, in a way, sir, moments like these show us that even the simplest things can be great...memories."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I was still trying to process all of that. It was strange to see Vincenzo, usually so serious and focused, involved in such a nostalgic exchange. That smile, although discreet, was something I hadn''t expected from him at that moment. Vincenzo always had an attitude of detachment, almost as if he was never affected by anything around him. But there he was, smiling at an old memory.


    The tension I had been feeling a few minutes ago dissolved a little. It was as if, suddenly, everything had be lighter, even if for a brief moment. The butler seemed to notice this too. "Sir, I will stay close by until Dr. Afolse arrives. If you need anything, I will be at your disposal."


    Vincenzo, who had previously insisted on dismissing him, now simply nodded, epting the butler''s presence in the room. I, on the other hand, still felt that something wasing, but I tried to hold on to this moment of relief. If Vincenzo was okay for now, then I would try to stay too.


    The butler walked away a little, remaining silent in the corner of the room. Vincenzo turned his attention to me, his gaze serious again. "You seem calmer now," hemented, his tone suggestive.


    I smiled nervously, but I tried not to show the confused emotions that were inside me.


    Little by little, I began to feel a slight calm taking over me. The butler''s presence in the room, discreet but firm, was a sign that we were not alone in this delicate moment. He was clearly trying to help Vincenzo recover his memories, and apparently, it was working. Seeing Vincenzo remember that day with Nona brought temporary relief, but I knew that the situation still required caution.


    As Vincenzo sipped the tea the butler had brought, I watched his behavior, looking for signs of recovery. He seemed more rxed, but I needed to confirm if his memories were really returning. "Do you remember Doctor Alfonse?" I asked, trying not to sound too anxious, but the truth was that I was about to copse from nervousness. Vincenzo looked up from his cup and looked at me with a confused expression. "What kind of question is that, Rachel? Of course I remember. When is heing? Is it you who needs him? Are you okay?" I was surprised by his answer, but I quickly realized that although Vincenzo now remembered who Doctor Alfonse was, he still had no idea that it was for him that the doctor wasing. A momentary relief passed through me when I saw that at least part of his memories were returning. However, the concern immediately returned. How could I exin without rming him more than he already was? Before I could think of an answer, the mansion''s doorbell rang. The butler, who had been attentive the whole time, quickly left to answer the door. My heart began to beat faster. Doctor Afonse had arrived. Finally, someone who could assess the situation professionally. I knew that with him here, things might start to make more sense.


    Vincenzo continued to watch me with that same confused expression, as if he was trying to decipher something about me that he couldn''t understand. "Rachel?" he asked, his voice low but filled with a concern he wasn''t used to showing. "Are you really okay? You seem... distracted."


    I took a deep breath, forcing a smile that, although fragile, was the best I could offer at that moment. "It''s okay, Vincenzo. I just want to make sure that you''re really okay. Doctor Afonse will be here in a few moments, and he''ll examine you." He took another sip of his tea, still not fully understanding the gravity of the situation. But for some reason, the concern he showed me touched me in a way I hadn''t expected. Vincenzo rarely showed this kind of attention to others. He was always so sure of himself, so controlling of everything that belonged to him. Seeing him confused, trying to protect me while he was the one who needed care, warmed my heart.


    The bedroom door was opened softly, and the butler entered again. "Dr. Afonse has arrived, sir. He is waiting to see you."


    Vincenzo let out a sigh, as if the situation was finally being resolved. I, on the other hand, knew that this was just the beginning of a series of discoveries that we needed to face together. "Bring him here, Vincenzo is not in a condition toe down," I ordered, "immediately, ma''am," the butler obeyed, making Vincenzo look at me with eyes of admiration and arrogance, even if in a very subtle way.

 Chapter 41

    Rachel


    The butler immediately followed my order and went to get Dr. Afolse, who was in the waiting room. With his departure, Vincenzo and I were alone for a brief moment. A silence hung in the air, but this time, it was different. It wasn''t the silence full of tension or confusion that I had feared until then. It was a silence... calmer. One that allowed me, for a moment, to take a deep breath and connect with the reality we were living.


    Still, I couldn''t help but feel a certain fear when I looked at Vincenzo. He seemed so distant, so different from that man who was always so present and sure of himself. My heart was tight. But, for some reason, I wasn''t as nervous as before. Maybe it was the feeling that help was on the way, or maybe it was the simple fact that, despite everything, he was still there with me.


    "Rachel, sit here," Vincenzo said, extending his hand toward me. The invitation was unexpected, but I didn''t hesitate. I took his hand and sat down next to him on the bed. His touch was firm, but there was a softness to it that I hadn''t expected, a kindness I rarely saw in him.


    Vincenzo didn''t let go of my hand, and neither did I. There was somethingforting in that gesture, as if by staying physically connected we could push away the fear and uncertainty that surrounded the moment. He pulled me lightly, signaling that he wanted to feel my closeness. It wasn''t a closeness full of intentions, as it sometimes used to be. No. It was something purer, more intimate. He needed to feel that I was there, by his side, and I wanted him to know that I wasn''t going anywhere.


    The silencested for a few more seconds, but this time, there was no difort. Vincenzo didn''t say anything, he just looked at me. His gaze, always intense and controlled, now had a softness that surprised me. It was a look of gratitude, of recognition. He was weak, and yet there he was, beside me, showing me a kindness that I thought would take much longer to see.


    I felt my heart sink again, but this time for apletely different reason. There was something in the way he looked at me that made me realize how much our connection was changing. Vincenzo, the powerful man who was always in control, was allowing me to see a part of him that he hid from the world.


    We didn''t know what Dr. Afolse would say, and that still worried me deeply. But in that moment, sitting next to him, holding his hand, I felt a wave of calm that I hadn''t imagined possible. Vincenzo was there, beside me, trusting me in a way he rarely trusted anyone. And no matter how uncertain the future might seem, I knew that as long as we were together, we could face whatever came.


    The sound of the butler''s footsteps approaching broke the silence, and soon Dr. Afolse would be in the room. But for now, I allowed myself to just be there, next to Vincenzo, feeling the weight of everything we were facing together. The butler knocked softly on the door, and I answered immediately: "You maye in." The moment had arrived, and with it, a mixture of relief and tension took hold of me. Doctor Afonse was finally there, and I could only hope that he would bring answers and a solution to what we were facing.


    As soon as the doctor entered the room, Vincenzo was the first to speak, with a casual tone that caught mepletely off guard: "Doctor Afonse, it''s been a long time..." The naturalness in his voice almost fooled me for a second, but the expression on the butler''s face brought me back to reality. I looked at Vincenzo, and my heart sank. He had forgotten again. How was that possible?


    The butler and I exchanged looks filled with astonishment and sadness. It was as if we were sharing an unspoken thought: "Did he forget again? It can''t be!" The feeling of helplessness hit me like a wave. I knew something was wrong, but I wasn''t prepared for it to happen so quickly, so repeatedly, and again. Before I could say anything, Dr. Afonse, unlike us, just smiled. It was a calm smile, almostforting, as if he knew something we didn''t, or as if he was already familiar with this situation. His posture disarmed the tension in the air for a moment. "It''s only been a few hours since west saw each other, Vincenzo..." he began, beforeunching his diagnosis with cold precision: "Selective amnesia... of course it is." Those words echoed in my mind. Selective amnesia. It wasn''t something I expected to hear, but at the same time, it made sense. Dr. Afonse seemed so sure of his assessment that, for a moment, I felt a little calmer. He was in control of the situation, he knew what was happening, and that was a relief in the midst of chaos.


    The doctor continued: "I already knew this could happen, but not so quickly."


    Although his tone was calm, myThe worries didn''tpletely disappear. Vincenzo was dealing with something I didn''t fully understand. What exactly did "selective amnesia" mean? He remembered some things, but others simply disappeared from his mind as if they had never existed. And that wasn''t something that could be easily resolved.


    The relief I felt at having an exnation soon gave way to anxiety. When would he return to normal? When could I stop worrying about what he remembered or didn''t remember? And, most importantly, how would this affect everything we were beginning to feel together at that moment? Would Vincenzo fondly remember these moments when I was by his side and when he was being kind and loving to me?Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried to remain calm, anchoring myself in Dr. Afonse''s serene demeanor, but the uncertainty about what would happen next still consumed me inside. Vincenzo seemed so calm, so oblivious to the whirlwind of emotions that was going on inside me. He looked at the doctor, waiting for his instructions, without realizing how much that situation was affecting me.


    I knew I had to be strong. Vincenzo needed me now more than ever. And even with the fear I felt, I knew I couldn''t let it show. Doctor Afonse was there, doing his job, and I would do mine: be by Vincenzo''s side, support him, even if he didn''t remember.

 Chapter 42

    Rachel


    Dr. Afonse approached Vincenzo with a careful, almost calcted posture. He began the conversation with seemingly simple questions, but I knew that each word was chosen to test something in Vincenzo''s mind. I was there, just observing, unable to do or say anything. My role at that moment was to be a silent witness. To watch. To listen. To process.


    "Vincenzo, how are you feeling now?" The doctor began, as if he were casually making a conversation. Vincenzo, always so self-assured, answered with the same usual assurance: "I''m fine, doctor. Just a little tired, but nothing serious." I watched Vincenzo''s eyes, the way he maintained eye contact with the doctor, without any trace of doubt or confusion. He seemed to bepletely in control. For a moment, I almost let myself be carried away by the normality of the situation. I almost believed that everything was fine.


    But Dr. Afonse continued: "Do you remember what we discussed earlier? About the treatment we are nning?" Vincenzo frowned slightly, a trace of doubt crossing his face. "Treatment? I don''t remember us discussing that." The doctor nodded, as if he had expected this answer. "What about thest time we were together? In the hospital?" Vincenzo shook his head, clearly confused now. "No... I don''t remember being in the hospital with you, doctor." I could feel my breath catch. The fear I had been trying to suppress began to return, taking over me, but I remained silent. It was as if my emotions were blocked by an invisible barrier, and I knew I had to keep it steady. This was not the time to let panic take over. Doctor Afonse followed with a few more questions, keeping his tone calm and controlled. He asked about events from the recent past, carefully observing each of Vincenzo''s answers. The way he analyzed Vincenzo was meticulous, like a puzzle being put together piece by piece. I, on the other hand, was trying to keep my mind focused. My thoughts had been racing since the beginning of this crisis, but at that moment, I managed to calm down. The only thing that really existed for me at that moment was the conversation taking ce in front of me. The dialogue between Dr. Afonse and Vincenzo became the only sound in the room, the only focus of my mind.


    At the end of the conversation, after all the questions and answers, Dr. Afonse finally stopped. He took a deep breath and looked at me, before turning to Vincenzo. "Well, Vincenzo, based on everything we discussed, and the symptoms you''re presenting..." He paused, as if he were carefully gathering his words. "Selective amnesia. That''s the diagnosis."


    There it was. Again, those words that had been thrown around earlier, but now they came with more weight, more certainty. Dr. Afonse was convinced, and that brought a mix of relief and concern to me. At least now we knew what was happening, but what about the future? What would it be like from now on?


    As silence hung over the room, I watched Dr. Afonse open his leather case, his movements meticulous, as if he already knew exactly what to look for. The atmosphere was heavy with umted tension, and without thinking much, I broke the silence.


    "When we wereing back from the hospital, his nose bled... a little."


    My voice sounded louder than I expected, echoing in the almost muffled space between us. I felt all eyes turn to me, even the butler watching me sideways. Vincenzo, sitting on the bed, maintained an indecipherable expression. He seemed confused, but at the same time calm, as if the situation had not yetpletely affected him.


    The doctor stopped fiddling with his case for a moment and looked at me with a more serious expression, his eyes narrowing at my words. He immediately directed his gaze to Vincenzo, studying him as if he were assessing his physical condition with just a nce. It was then that, as quickly as he had diagnosed selective amnesia, he spoke.


    "Mild arterial rupture... if that is indeed the problem, it is nothing serious."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I could hardly believe the speed of his response, but the doctor''s words brought a balm of relief to me. Like a wave finally receding after crashing hard on the sand, I felt the weight on my chest ease. If Vincenzo''s nosebleed was just a mild rupture, then perhaps things were not as bad as I had feared.


    Still, my gaze instinctively turned to Vincenzo. I couldn''t help but worry. What if there was something more, something the doctor had not yet detected? But Alfonse seemed confident, almost calm. Perhaps he had seen cases like this countless times and knew that it was nothing to worry about.


    The doctor ced the bottle of capsules he had taken out on the table.first back into the case and carefully took out another vial, as if this was what Vincenzo really needed. He didn''t say anything right away, but the gesture itself was enough to reassure me a little more. The confidence in the doctor''s actions was almost contagious.


    As he held the new vial, my mind wandered for a moment. I didn''t know if I should ask more questions or simply trust Alfonse''s judgment. Vincenzo still seemed oblivious to all the tension in the room. I, on the other hand, continued to struggle not to show all the fear and uncertainty that had been consuming me since he started acting strangely.


    The butler, always quiet and efficient, remained by our side, carefully observing the doctor''s every move. It seemed that he was there both to support me and to make sure that everything went well with his boss.


    I wanted to say more, perhaps to question whether this medicine would really help Vincenzo or if it would just be a temporary solution. But I held myself back. Now, I could only hope that Doctor Afonse knew exactly what he was doing, and that this was the right step to bring Vincenzo back to his normal self.

 Chapter 43

    Rachel


    "Will this medicine be just a temporary solution or will it solve everything once and for all?" I asked, unable to hide the anxiety in my voice. The worry was still there, firm, like a shadow that had been with me since all this began. Doctor Afonse smiled in a restrained way, as if he had already expected that question. He leaned forward slightly, looking directly into my eyes before answering.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rachel, everything has its time. The human body isplex and needs time to recover properly. The ruptured artery should regenerate within one or two days, depending on the person."


    Those words brought an immediate wave of relief. I took a deep breath, absorbing the information. "Two days," I thought, "two days and everything will be back to normal." It wasn''t that long a time frame, and I realized that I was being carried away by anxiety. At least, it wouldn''t be something that wouldst weeks or even months.


    "I''m d it won''t take long for him to get back to normal," Imented, trying to keep my voice calm. Vincenzo''s steady gaze was still on me, but he didn''t seem to fully understand the depth of our conversation.


    Dr. Afonse nodded and asked the butler to bring some water. The butler, always quick and obedient, quickly left the room to fulfill the request. The silence that followed was brief, but palpable. I could still feel the pressure of the situation, but I was trying not to let it show.


    While we waited, the doctor turned his attention to me again, with a look that mixed curiosity and appreciation. "You did very well to call me so quickly, Rachel. You acted with prudence and care, which was essential to ensure that the situation did not worsen."


    If before I was trying to disguise my nervousness, now I found myself almost without reaction. I felt my face heat up at the unexpectedpliment. I didn''t feel confident at all, but somehow, I managed to fool everyone, even the doctor. He continued: "I''m amazed at how confidently you''re handling all of this. It''s not easy for anyone to act so calmly, especially in situations like this." I smiled, trying to appear calmer than I actually felt. "Thank you, doctor. I think we just do what we can, don''t we?" "Absolutely," he replied, bowing his head slightly. "But you''ve done more than most would. Vincenzo is in good hands." His words, although reassuring, made me reflect on the weight of that situation. I was dealing with something much bigger than I expected, but somehow I was managing to move forward. What I felt for Vincenzo was bing stronger and more confusing, and at that moment I realized that the simple fact of wanting to see him well was guiding me through all of this. Before the silence couldst any longer, the butler returned with the water, interrupting my thoughts. The doctor approached Vincenzo with the ss of water and a pill from the bottle he had taken from his bag. "Take it, you''ll feel better," she said firmly, with a hint of kindness in her voice. Vincenzo nodded without saying anything and took the medicine, handing the ss back to me. Hey back on the bed, trying to find a morefortable position. Meanwhile, the doctor continued with his instructions. "If things get worse, he''ll need to go back to the hospital immediately. But I believe this medicine will be enough to stabilize him for now." Those words brought me a moderate relief, but there was still that uncertainty, a residual fear that didn''t seem to leave me. Vincenzo was fragile in a way I''d never seen before, and it affected me.


    "Thank you, doctor," I said, and the butler, always polite and courteous, thanked me too. The doctor said goodbye to Vincenzo, who was visibly more rxed. He began to close his eyes, his breathing slowed, and it seemed like the weight of sleep was quickly approaching.


    I approached him, almost on impulse. Seeing Vincenzo so vulnerable made me want to stay by his side, as if my presence could guarantee that everything would be okay. But before I could touch him or say anything, the doctor spoke again. "Let him rest, Rachel," he said, his tone soft but firm. He was right, of course. Vincenzo needed rest.


    Reluctantly, I looked at Vincenzo once more. He was already almostpletely asleep. I sighed and walked away, leaving the room, following the doctor and the butler. We walked down the hall in silence until the doctor stopped at the exit. He turned to me and, with the same professional tone as before, exined what I needed to know.


    "The medicine I gave him is a strong sleeping pill, but it is also a muscle rxant. It will help rx the tense muscles and, more importantly, it will speed up the healing process of any internal damage, such as the ruptured artery in his case specifically." "The dose I gave him will knock out"It''s an African elephant. He''ll take a while to wake up, so don''t worry. It''s part of the healing process," Dr. Afonse said in a rxed tone.


    I nodded, understanding the seriousness and, at the same time, the tranquility that his words brought. Now it made sense why Vincenzo was closing his eyes so quickly. I felt relieved, as if a huge burden had been lifted from my shoulders. "So he''ll be okay?" I asked, just to be sure. The doctor smiled briefly.


    "Yes, but don''t hesitate to call me again if anything changes. He''s in good hands, Rachel."


    I thanked him again, this time with a renewed sense of security. The doctor said goodbye and left, leaving the butler and me in the hallway. I exchanged a nce with the butler, who seemed to share my silent relief. Everything was under control at least for now.


    As I returned my thoughts to Vincenzo''s room, I knew that the situation wasn''t over yet, but at least he was safer now. The next step would be to wait and watch, hoping he would get back to normal quickly.

 Chapter 44

    Rachel


    The doctor was about to walk away when I impulsively shouted, "Doctor!" He was already walking down the steps leading to the mansion''s exit. The sound of my call echoed through the entrance, and he stopped, slowly turning to look at me curiously.


    I approached quickly, not knowing exactly how to formte what was on my mind. He looked at me with that patient gaze of an experienced doctor and calmly asked, "Do you still have any questions about Vincenzo''s condition?"


    I hesitated for a second, trying to find the right words. "More or less..." I replied, my voiceing out a little lower than expected. I took a deep breath and continued, trying to sound as professional as possible. "When Vincenzo wakes up... can I try to stimte his memory so he remembers everything clearly?"


    The doctor smiled, this time in an understanding way, as if he already knew what I was about to ask. "Yes, of course. Stimuli, whether they be conversations or memories, can help a lot in this recovery process." Although I felt a little more at ease, there was something else going on in my thoughts. I looked at the floor for a second, nervous, and then looked back at him. "And... can these stimuli be... physical too?"


    I felt my cheeks heat up immediately after asking the question. I wasn''t used to talking about this kind of thing with anyone, much less with a doctor who wasn''t my own. But I needed to know. He noticed my embarrassment and, to my surprise, gave a softugh, not in mockery, but in understanding.


    "Yes," he replied, his tone now more rxed, yet professional. "Physical stimuli, especially the most intimate ones, are great memory inducers. This happens due to the release of dopamine, a neurotransmitter linked to pleasure and emotions. It helps to reinforce neuronal connections and can, indeed, facilitate the return of memories."


    My eyes widened slightly. I hadn''t expected him to be so direct, but at the same time, I was relieved by his clear and scientific exnation. However, before I could sink any deeper into thinking about what that meant, he continued. "But," he said, smiling with a hint of humor, "don''t overdo the more intimate stimtion." He chuckled lightly, noticing my embarrassment. "Even after he wakes up, Vincenzo will still need to be monitored to make sure everything is back to normal. Thest thing we want is to rush something that should happen naturally."


    I nodded, silently grateful that he had eased the tension of the moment a little. Although the idea still made me nervous, it was a relief to know that there was a way to help Vincenzo, even if it was something so... intimate. "Thank you, Doctor," I murmured, unsure if I was more grateful for the answer or the relief hisughter brought me.


    "You''re wee, Rachel," he replied gently. "Just take good care of him, and remember, patience is also an important part of the process." He gave me onest wave and then turned back to walk down the steps, leaving for good. As I watched him walk away, a new weight of responsibility fell upon me, but this time mixed with a glimmer of hope.


    As I closed the door behind me, I let out a deep sigh, feeling the weight of all the tension and uncertainty slowly dissipate. I turned and saw the butler already standing at the top of the stairs, waiting for me to apany him back to Vincenzo''s room. He said nothing, just gave me a discreet wave. We walked in silence through the halls of the mansion, our soft footsteps echoing on the marble floor.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When we reached Vincenzo''s room, the butler entered first, heading straight for the ss of water and the cups of tea that were still on the table. I walked over to the bed, my eyes fixed on Vincenzo as he slept peacefully. The peaceful expression on his face was inplete contrast to all the confusion and chaos we had faced that day.


    I stood next to him and watched him for a few moments, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. A small smile appeared on my lips, and before I knew it, a tear rolled down my face. Vincenzo looked so calm, but at the same time, so strong. It was difficult to reconcile the two images of him: the imposing man who always faced everything with his head held high and now, so fragile, recovering.


    The butler, always attentive, noticed my gaze and approached silently. Without saying a word, he took an armchair that was a little away and gently brought it close to the bed. I thanked him with a nod, feeling immense gratitude for his constant presence and unwavering support. He didn''t need to speak for me to know that he was there, attentive to everything.


    Before sitting in the armchair, I took the folded nket next to Vincenzo and carefully arranged it over his body. I wanted to make sure he wasfortable, that he was being taken care of. The simple act of covering him brought me a strangefort, as if I was doing my part to ensure that he was okay.


    The butler, always discreet, collected the tray with the cups and ss. Before leaving, he stopped at the door and said softly, "I am at yourmand, madam." His voice was calm, but full of respect. It touched me in a way I hadn''t expected. "Thank you," I replied, my voice thick with emotion. He nodded in response, saying only, "Madam..." before disappearing through the door, leaving me alone with Vincenzo.


    I turned my eyes to him again, still asleep, and I couldn''t hold back the tears any longer. But this time, they weren''t of sadness. They were of relief, of hope. I sat in the chair next to him and watched his soft features as he slept. I felt my eyes begin to feel heavy, and before I knew it, exhaustion overcame me. I let myself fall asleep there, next to him, with my heart full of hope that, soon, everything would return to normal.

 Chapter 45

    Rachel


    I was fast asleep in the armchair next to Vincenzo, my body exhausted and my mind overwhelmed by the flood of emotions and thoughts of thest few hours. Sleep was not restorative, it was an involuntary refuge from everything I felt. There, in the back of my mind, there were no clear dreams orforting images. It was as if I were trapped in a vacuum, where memories and fears echoed indistinctly, but never fully formed. A feeling of restlessness, as if even in sleep I was struggling to maintain control.


    Yet, between theseyers of uncertainty, something began to change. Little by little, amidst the whirlwind of thoughts, a scene began to form. I imagined Vincenzo waking up, his eyes slowly opening, as if time had stopped just so he could return to me. In my mind, he seemed more lucid, more himself. He looked at me with that intensity he always had, that same expression that used to make me feel safe. That look of someone who always knows what to do, even in the most difficult situations.


    That vision brought unexpected relief. The fear that had been suffocating me since it all began seemed to dissipate, even if only for a moment. In that dream or daydream - I''m not sure which it was - Vincenzo was fine, and that was enough to calm my heart. My breathing, previously tense and choppy, calmed down, following the slow and steady rhythm of my thoughts.


    And then, little by little, I began to wake up. First, I felt my fingers moving slightly. Then, an involuntary sigh escaped my lips, and finally, my eyes opened. The soft light of the room filled my vision, bringing me back to reality, although for a few seconds I was still torn between the dream and the real world.


    I blinked a few times, trying to focus on the details around me until my eyes adjusted to the image I most wanted to see: Vincenzo. He was still there, lying down, breathing calmly and regrly. My heart, which had been racing moments before, was now beating more slowly. Even though he wasn''t awake like in my daydream, seeing him so serene brought me indescribable relief.


    I moved a little closer, observing every detail of his face. His rhythmic breathing, the slight movement of his chest rising and falling. I wanted so much for him to open his eyes at that moment, to tell me that everything was okay, but at the same time, I knew that he needed to rest. Every second of sleep was important for his recovery.


    The doctor''s words echoed in my mind, reminding me that Vincenzo''s body was healing, that he needed time, and I needed patience. Still, my heart, which had been in a knot of anguish before, was beginning to unravel. There was a calmness that I hadn''t felt since it all began. A small but firm certainty that he was going to be okay.


    I looked at him with a shy smile and my eyes filled with tears, but this time, they were of relief. Even though I didn''t know what the future would bring, at that moment, with Vincenzo resting beside me, I finally felt at peace. And that, for now, was all I needed.


    I quickly wiped away the tears, trying to shake off the emotional weight that still hung over me. I looked at Vincenzo onest time before getting up from the armchair. He was in a deep sleep, his face serene, as if everything was fine. But I knew that the healing process was far from over. Even so, the sight of him so peaceful gave me strength.


    I adjusted the nket over his body, making sure he wasfortable and warm. The small gestures were the only thing I could do for him at the moment, and it gave me a sense of control amidst the chaos. Once I had him properly covered, I walked to the bedroom windows and opened them a little, allowing the fresh morning air to enter. The day outside looked promising, which contrasted with the weight I felt in my chest. I took a deep breath, letting the fresh air give me a sense of renewal.


    Before leaving the room, I nced at Vincenzo once more, almost expecting him to suddenly wake up and call me. But he was still fast asleep. I sighed, closing the door quietly behind me, intending to let him rest as much as possible. I went straight to my room. I needed to pull myself together, brush my teeth and take a nice shower. The tension that had built up over thest few hours seemed to have clung to my skin, and the hot water would be the relief I so desperately needed. In the shower, I let the water run down my body, washing away my worries and exhaustion, albeit temporarily. For a brief moment, everything seemed normal, and it helped me clear my thoughts. After getting ready, I put on somefortable clothes and got ready to go downstairs. As I went downstairs, I felt my stomach growl. I was starving, and it was only then that I realized that I was starving.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    and that I had barely eaten since all this had begun. Emotional exhaustion was consuming me, but now physical fatigue was also beginning to take its toll.


    When I reached the kitchen, I was greeted by an unexpected sight. The butler had prepared a small banquet: fresh fruit, breads, cheeses, jams, juices... all perfectlyid out on the table. He was standing, awaiting my arrival, and greeted me with a respectful smile.


    "Good morning, madam. Cappino?" He offered with impable courtesy.


    I smiled, surprised and grateful. "Good morning, yes, please."


    I sat down at the table, feeling a wave of relief at the sight of all that food. As the butler prepared the cappino, my thoughts briefly returned to Vincenzo. Even though I was worried about him, being away from the room for a few minutes, taking care of myself, helped me maintain my bnce.


    The smell of fresh coffee soon filled the room, and the butler ced the cup in front of me with a delicacy that made me smile again. I allowed myself to rx for the first time in a long time, enjoying the calm of the moment. "Thank you for all this," I said, looking at him sincerely.


    "It''s a pleasure, ma''am. If you need anything else, I''ll be right by," he replied with his usual kindness.


    As I began to eat, I realized how important this small moment of normalcy was to me. I needed to be strong to take care of Vincenzo, and that included taking care of myself.

 Chapter 46

    Rachel


    As I sat at the table, my stomach rumbled with hunger, but it wasn''t until I took my first bite that I realized how hungry I really was. The butler had prepared a feast fit for a queen. The delicious smell of fresh bread, fruit, and the strong aroma of coffee enveloped me like aforting nket, almost making me forget all the chaos of thest few hours.


    Each bite was an explosion of vors. The fruit was fresh and sweet, the bread was crispy on the outside and soft on the inside. The cheese melted in my mouth, and the homemade jams tasted like they were made by angels. It was like I had died and gone straight to heaven. My hunger only amplified the vor of everything, making each bite more delicious than thest.


    As I picked up my cappino, the soft aroma of chocte and hazelnuts rose and flooded my senses. I took the first sip and lost myself in the rich, creamy vor. This was, without a doubt, the best cappino I had ever tasted. Theforting warmth of the drink brought a sense of peace that I didn''t even know I needed until that moment.


    Between bites, my eyes wandered around the table, taking in every detail. Then, in the center, something caught my eye: a huge chocte cake. My eyes widened with happiness, and my mouth immediately filled with water. It was as if the cake was there, glowing in a divine light, calling to me.


    Without hesitation, I helped myself to a generous slice. As I cut into the cake, the chocte filling slowly melted and oozed out, creating a scene that was pure perfection. The shiny chocte spread out, and I felt my heart beat faster with pure joy. I couldn''t wait to taste it.


    I brought the fork to my mouth, and the rich, intense vor of the chocte enveloped me. The cake was soft and moist, and the warm, creamy filling mingled with the batter in a way that felt like a hug in dessert form. I couldn''t help but smile as I chewed, and for a moment, all my problems seemed far away. The only thing that mattered was that piece of heaven in the shape of a cake.


    That''s when, suddenly, I heard the butler''s voice. "Do you need anything else, ma''am?" His sudden presence startled me, and I jumped a little in my chair, quickly turning to face him.


    However, I wasn''t quick enough. My mouth was still full of cake, and I felt chocte dripping down the corners of my lips. To make matters worse, my hand was dirty with chocte, and there was probably more of the sweet spread on my face. I tried to wipe my mouth with the back of my hand, but it was toote. The butler looked at me with an expression of contained surprise, but soon smiled discreetly, as if he were a parent watching a child gorging on candy. I, trying topose myself, just smiled back, a little embarrassed, but too pleased to care about the mess.


    With my hands raised and covered in chocte, I tried in vain to find a napkin, but the butler, with a calm gesture, told me not to worry. He walked around the table with a calmness that contrasted with my slight fluster. I knew I was all messy, but his gaze was one of pure patience, as if he was used to dealing with situations like this, or maybe he was just enjoying the scene.


    "Have you tried the Italian strawberries yet?" he asked, sitting down at the table while I was still trying to deal with my dirty hands. I shook my head, answering no, a little awkwardly. He took arge, shiny strawberry from the tray and, without saying a word, held it out to me. I looked at my hands, still covered in chocte, and nodded, indicating that he should put the strawberry directly in my mouth.


    He smiled, a discreet and affectionate smile, and ced the strawberry in my mouth with surprising delicacy. I closed my eyes and chewed the strawberry slowly, savoring the sweet and sour taste of the fruit that mixed with the still-present vor of the chocte. It was a perfectbination, and for a moment, all the chaos of thest few hours disappeared from my mind.


    I waspletely immersed in the simple pleasure of that moment when, suddenly, I was surprised by a sh. I opened my eyes immediately, with an expression of surprise and a little indignation, still with my mouth full of strawberry and my hands raised. The butler, holding an old camera,ughed softly as he adjusted the focus to take another photo.


    "Mr. Vincenzo will give me a raise for this when he wakes up," he said, not hiding the amusement in his voice.


    I grimaced, trying to look irritated, but the truth is that the situation was so absurd that I couldn''t help butugh. I felt the heat rising in my face as I tried to hold back theughter, but it was useless. Soon we were bothughing, and my attempt at looking serious waspletely undone.


    "You''ll pay for it, huh!" I joked, pretending to sound threatening, but I soon burst outughing.


    egg, unable to keep the pose. The butler just smiled more, setting the camera aside, as if he was pleased with his little prank.


    It was strange how, in the midst of so much stress, this silly moment brought a sense of relief. I knew that things with Vincenzo were still unresolved, and that much still needed to happen, but for a few minutes, I managed to forget about everything. I was just there, having fun with the butler, eating strawberries and smearing them with chocte,ughing at a situation that would normally make mepletely embarrassed.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When I finally stoppedughing, I wiped my hands with the napkin he brought me, and let out a deep sigh, feeling relief wash over me. The whole situation seemed surreal, but alsoforting. The butler, still smiling, got up from the table and bowed slightly.


    "Madam, if you need more strawberries... or more photos, just call me," he said, with an amused glint in his eyes.


    Iughed again, this time more subdued, and nodded my thanks. I knew that, despite everything, at least that little moment of rxation would be something to remember fondly.

 Chapter 47

    Rachel


    I finished enjoying the breakfast that the butler had prepared with such care, but my thoughts were already elsewhere, back in Vincenzo''s room. I knew he was getting better, his appearance made me feel calmer. His body seemed stronger and more rested. It was a relief to see him like this, knowing that he was recovering faster than I had expected.


    I walked up the stairs with firm, determined steps. I opened the bedroom door carefully, and there he was, sleeping soundly. I approached the bed, adjusting the nket around his body. The simple act of seeing him there, so serene, filled me with a mixture of relief and hope. Vincenzo was fine. He looked stronger than ever, even while he slept. A small sense of victory passed through me.


    Suddenly, my gaze was drawn to the "torture" room, that space that was part of our most intimate bond. It wasn''t a dark ce to me, on the contrary, there was something fascinating about it, something that had always intrigued me and that we hadn''t fully explored yet. I approached the door of that room and entered, looking at every detail with a different eye this time.


    Shackles, ropes, chains... everything was there, as always, but something inside me made me think about how I could add more to that ce. Even though there was still a lot to be experienced, I wanted something new, something that would surprise Vincenzo when he was fully recovered. What could bring a new and special touch? Something that would make him want it, that would make that me of curiosity and lust that had always existed between us continue to burn. I observed the space carefully, imagining what items or objects couldplement what we already had there. I didn''t want to change the environment, just add something that would elevate the experience. "I hope Vincenzo likes surprises," I said out loud, and I knew that this idea would please him. He appreciated my ability to innovate, to find new ways to connect... well, I hope so.


    I felt a growing excitement at the idea. Buying something new for that space would be my way of showing him how much I cared about him, howmitted I was to our rtionship and what it meant to both of us. I knew he was recovering, and when he woke up, I wanted him to know that everything was set for our future together, in every way.


    I left the room with a slight smile on my face, satisfied with the n that had formed in my mind. As I returned to the chair next to the bed, I looked at Vincenzo once more. He was sleeping soundly, his breathing calm and steady. I knew that when he woke up, the worst would be behind us, and we were ready to move on.


    Now, all that was left was to wait. In the meantime, I would dedicate myself to turning this idea into reality, eager to see Vincenzo''s reaction when I surprised him.


    I left Vincenzo''s room with a slightly lighter heart. He was visibly feeling better, and that gave me the strength to move forward with my ns. I walked towards my room, determined to put the idea I hade up with into practice. I went in and quickly changed my clothes, choosing somethingfortable but elegant enough for what I had in mind: an afternoon of shopping.


    I nced in the mirror for a brief moment, fixed my hair and took a deep breath. It was time to go out, to find something that would surprise Vincenzo when he was fully recovered. I left my room and went downstairs, listening to the soft echo of my footsteps on the marble steps. The house was silent, but there was a different calm in the air now, a sense that things were returning to normal.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I reached the entrance hall, I was approached by the butler, who appeared discreetly and respectfully, as always. "Are you going out?" he asked, his voice low and solicitous. I nodded, keeping my tone firm but kind.


    "Yes, I''m going shopping. I might be a while," I replied. "If anything happens to Vincenzo, you should let me know immediately. I''ve had my fill of fear and worry for a good few years." He nodded, confirming the instructions, and there was no need for more words. I knew he was efficient and reliable. With that settled, I opened the door to the mansion and felt the fresh air from outside envelop me. The driver was already waiting, as usual, standing in front of therge front door. "Let''s go shopping," I told him, with a slight smile on my face. He promptly got out of the car and opened the door for me, a gesture that had be routine. Before getting in the vehicle, I nced onest time at Vincenzo''s bedroom window. That simple glimpse brought me a sense of peace. I got in the car, and as the driver closed the door, my mind began to buzz with ideas. There were so many options, so many details that I could take in. I would choose to make this room special. The driver quickly started the engine, and the car glided smoothly down the road that led away from the mansion.


    As we headed to the shops, I wondered what items wouldplement what we already had. It wasn''t just about finding something new, but something that would symbolize the next step for both of us. I wanted Vincenzo to know that I wasmitted, not just to him, but to what we shared, that in every act of sinful insanity I would be there for him. Every detail I chose today would be for him, for us.


    The drive to the city was smooth, and I took the time to n everything in my mind. Each new piece would be chosen carefully. Everything so that when he woke up, the surprise would be ready. I knew that soon our rtionship would take on new colors, more depth, and I was eager for him to see everything I was preparing.

 Chapter 48

    Rachel Upon arriving at the best stores in Italy, I was greeted with a warm "Buongiorno" by the sales assistants. The treatment was impable, something I had be ustomed to since my involvement with Vincenzo, but I was still always amazed at the way people went to great lengths to ensure every detail was perfect. Today, especially, I wanted to indulge myself in this day, allowing myself to breathe and let go of the worries that still lingered over Vincenzo''s recovery. I tried on several pieces of clothing, elegant dresses, sophisticated coats, and shoes thatplemented each look. Time seemed to flow differently as I let myself be carried away by the lightness of choosing something new, something just for me. But it was when I reached the lingerie section that my heart raced a little. The pieces were delicate and provocative at the same time, each one designed to enhance the female body in a subtle and irresistible way.


    I picked up a selection of lingerie that caught my eye and headed to the changing room. Looking in the mirror, I couldn''t help but imagine how much Vincenzo would appreciate every detail. The finece hugged my body, showing off all my curves, and I felt more confident than I had in a long time. It was as if each piece gave me a little more strength, a little more control over the situation. I knew that when he was better, these surprises would bring something new to both of us. As I twirled around the dressing room, adjusting a piece of ck lingerie with satin details, a sense of anticipation washed over me. Vincenzo would love to see me like this, I thought, and for a moment, my worries about his health dissipated. The mirror reflected not only a woman, but someone who was ready to face whatever came her way with renewed confidence.


    After finishing my clothing and lingerie shopping, I decided it was time for a break. The morning and afternoon were passing quickly, and I knew I needed to recharge my batteries. I found a charming restaurant in the mall, where I indulged in dishes I had never tried before. New vors, different textures, everything seemed part of a little adventure that I had decided to embark on that day.


    Between one bite and the next, thoughts of Vincenzo still tried to invade my mind. However, something was different now. I knew he was recovering, and that gave me peace. For a few hours, I allowed myself to let go of the weight of my worries and simply be present, there, in that moment. The day of shopping, the new ns, everything contributed to giving me a little more control in a situation that, for a long time, had been so chaotic.


    With the bags by my side, I enjoyed the rest of the afternoon, walking through the stores, exploring every detail as if it were therapy for the soul. As night began to approach, I felt renewed, ready to return to the mansion and to Vincenzo''s side.


    After a day full of shopping, between dresses, lingerie, and shoes, I settled into the limousine with a sigh of satisfaction. The stores had sent helpers to carry the bags, and the driver was there, as always, ready to make sure everything arrived safely at the mansion. It was the kind of moment that, long ago, I would never have imagined experiencing, but now it was part of my routine. The day of being a "preppy girl," as I used to joke to myself, was onlyplete with that ssic scenario: lots of bags, luxury all around, and a sense of relief as I sank into thefortable seat of the car.


    However, I knew that the day was not over yet. There was something I needed to buy, something important. "There''s still one thing missing," I thought, looking out the window as people hurried past, gazing in awe at the limousine. Vincenzo would be home, resting, and I had an idea of how to surprise him once he was fully recovered. There was a certain room in the mansion, a room that only the two of us knew in detail. That room needed a "makeover," as I liked to call it, and I wanted to make sure it was impable for him.


    As soon as the driver got into the car, he asked me where we were going now. Without hesitation, I told him to take us to the ce where Vincenzo bought chains, ropes, and other items that, to an outsider, might seem unusual. The driver looked at me with a curious expression, hesitating a little before speaking.


    "Excuse me, ma''am, but... would it be very forward of me to ask what these purchases are for?" he said with a mixture of respect and caution.


    I smiled at him, aware that this part of Vincenzo''s life was something that few knew about. I was one of the rare people who understood a little about that more hidden and intriguing side of him. "It''s for a little renovation," I replied, maintaining the mystery and without giving any further exnation. The driver, always professional, simply nodded and put the car in motion, moving off. m more questions.


    As the car glided through the streets, my mind began to imagine what it would be like when Vincenzo finally saw the changes I was going to make to that room. Even though we hadn''t tried everything that was already there, I knew he would be surprised and pleased with the new things I nned to bring. The room, with its shackles, ropes, and chains, had always been a symbol of mutual trust, submission, and an intimacy that few could understand.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    With every mile the car traveled, my ideas took shape. I wanted everything to be perfect, a mix of surprise and familiarity, something that would reconnect us in a unique way after everything we had been through. The memories of the day before, of seeing him confused and in need of care, were reced by a feeling of anticipation and desire to see him back to his full strength.


    We arrived at our destination, and I stepped out of the limo with the same determination I had when I started the day. I knew exactly what I was looking for, and nothing would stop me frompleting that n. The feeling of control returned, and with it, the certainty that Vincenzo would be impressed with everything I was preparing for us.

 Chapter 49

    Rachel


    The ce in front of me looked like something out of a film noir-a mix of an elegant bar and a rustic nightclub, as if someone had decided that luxury and mystery should go hand in hand. I couldn''t tell what this ce really was just from the outside. I had to go inside to find out.


    Before I could put my hand on the handle of the heavy wooden door, I heard the driver''s voice behind me.


    "Ma''am, are you sure you don''t want me to apany you?" He was looking around suspiciously, clearly as intrigued as I was.


    I smiled slightly, trying to convey confidence. "No, I''ll go alone. It might take a while. But if anything happens to Vincenzo, let me know right away."


    He nodded, still hesitant, and walked away. I took a deep breath and walked inside. The door closed behind me with a soft click, shutting out the sound of the street. Inside, the atmosphere waspletely different from anything I had imagined.


    There were men sitting inrge dark leather armchairs, drinking whiskey and smoking cigars. A few nced my way, their eyes roving over me with barely concealed curiosity. I ignored the nces and walked toward the bar, where a woman was serving drinks with an almost disconcerting calm, as if the chaos around her didn''t affect her.


    "Excuse me," I said, trying to make myself heard above the soft music echoing through the ce. "I''m looking for some... props for a more intimate ce."


    The woman looked at me for a second, assessing me, and then a soft smile appeared on her lips. "I understand," she replied, with a tone of someone who had heard this request before. She pointed to a door at the back of the room. "Just go through there. You''ll find what you''re looking for."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I thanked her, but before I left, the woman gave me a curious look and something in her tone seemed to suggest that I shouldn''t go alone. "Go to the right and don''t get lost in the club."


    I followed the directions, passing through a hallway that led to an even more surprising area. When I opened the door, I found myself in a sort of nightclub. It was a fancy, loud ce, with fric lights and pulsating electronic music that made the floor vibrate beneath my feet. I stood there for a moment, amazed at what I was seeing.


    The atmosphere waspletely different from the more private room I had entered. Here, people danced with an almost infectious energy, moving to the music as the lights shed in mesmerizing patterns. I struggled to get through the crowd without bumping into people too much, but the space was packed.


    As I walked, my eyes darted around the room, looking for some indication of where I might find what I was looking for. Suddenly, the girl at the counter appeared again out of nowhere and took my hand.


    "Let me help you," she said, guiding me through the crowd. She opened another door that led to a staircase that descended, shrouded in darkness.


    I nced back uncertainly, but the woman smiled. "I knew you''d need help. If you need anything else, just call me. My name is Alice."


    With a wave, she disappeared. I stood there for a moment, staring at the staircase. Unsure of what awaited me down there, I took a deep breath and began to descend.


    As I descended the stairs, the loud, pulsating music of the club slowly began to fade. Each step I took seemed to take me further away from the bright, noisy chaos above. The sound of my heels echoed off the stone walls, and I couldn''t help but think how strange this ce was. A fancy bar, a luxurious nightclub, and now an endless staircase that led to who knows where.


    "Why couldn''t a ce as fancy as this have an elevator?" I thought, a little irritated. "Is it part of the ''torture'' to have to walk down those steps?" The thought made me chuckle to myself, although there was a part of me that found this theory entirely usible. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I reached the bottom of the stairs. My feet touched the smooth, polished floor, and the atmosphere changedpletely. It was a store-but not just any store. The ce exuded a mix of luxury and sophistication that was both elegant and unsettling. The smell of leather filled the air, and the room was lit by low, soft lights, casting eerie shadows on the walls. There were two female attendants, both dressed in cktex outfits decorated with small metallic spikes that glinted in the low-key lighting. Their clothes screamed power and control, while their calm gazes conveyed professionalism. Thebination was intriguing. I approached the counter, where several "toys" were disyed. It was almost as if I were in a jewelry store, except that the items on disy were anything but conventional. Chains, whips, shackles, and a variety of other essories were neatly arranged. I looked around, observing every detail of the ce. It was obvious that this environment was made to impress and intimidate.


    I took a deep breath and approached the counter, ready to ask my question. "Hello... I would like to know..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, the attendant turned to me, and my words got stuck in my throat. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. I stood still for a few seconds, staring at the woman in front of me.


    It was Vincenzo''s personal nurse. The one who took care of him in the hospital, the same woman who saw us in the room while he was recovering. My heart skipped a beat, and I could hardly believe that she was there, dressed like that and working in a ce like that.


    She seemed to notice my shock, because a slight smile appeared on her lips, as if she knew exactly what I was thinking. "Surprised, Rachel?", she said in a calm voice, as if it was the most normal thing in the world for us to meet there, in that setting.


    I blinked a few times, trying to organize my thoughts. "You... what are you doing here?" My voice came out weaker than I intended, the surprise still clear in my tone.


    She smiled again, with that enigmatic air that seemed to be part of her personality. "This is one of my other jobs," she said calmly, as if there was nothing unusual about it.


    I was still absorbing the information, unsure of what to say.

 Chapter 50

    Rachel


    "You put your finger in my mouth and licked it... you weirdo," I said, without filtering my words. The shock of meeting the nurse again made me feel a mix of difort and strangeness. I knew that this was not the ce or the time to discuss the past, but that scene in the hospital still bothered me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She arched an eyebrow and, without losing herposure, retorted: "the one who was sucking Vincenzo''s dick ''hidden'' in the hospital, looking at a camera knowing that she was being watched, was you." Her sarcastic tone caught me off guard. My eyes narrowed, but I soon realized that she was right.


    "Touch¨¦," I muttered, raising my hand in surrender. There wasn''t much I could say in my defense. In that situation, I had really lost track of who was watching or of the possible cameras that surrounded us in the hospital.


    She smiled mischievously, clearly enjoying the situation. "It would be a waste not to taste that nectar of the gods that dripped from the corner of your mouth. I thought you were offering it to me."


    I rolled my eyes, trying to hide the blush that was rising to my face. The memory of that moment was embarrassing enough without her sarcasticments. "Focus on the present, please. I''m here because I need your help buying a gift for Vincenzo."


    She tilted her head slightly, studying me with that shrewd gaze that irritated me so much. "You really are a whore, huh? Showing up in a ce like this, with such intentions... I could have sworn you were more modest."


    I felt my face heat up even more, now with embarrassment. No matter how hard I tried, it seemed impossible to maintain myposure in front of that woman. Her ability to make me feel exposed, whether in the hospital or now, was disconcerting. "I... I just want to do something special for him, okay? You don''t have to judge me."


    Sheughed softly and, to my surprise, stepped forward,ing out from behind the counter. "Rx, I''m just messing with you, Rachel. Come with me. I''ll help you pick out something he''ll never forget.¡± Her voice, still full of sarcasm, now had a more weing tone.


    With no other option, I followed her. Her steps were firm and confident, and for a brief moment I wondered how long she had worked there and how much she had seen. We walked down the hallway, and I could feel the weight of the eyes on us. The atmosphere was silent, but full of expectations. Every now and then, one of the waitresses would give us curious nces, but neither of them approached. I thought it was just the two of them down there, but I was wrong. "You''re going to love what we have here," she said, without looking back. "It''s all... very exclusive." She finally stopped in front of a disy case where several items were disyed. The feeling of luxury and power permeated the air, and I knew I was about to make choices that would indeed surprise Vincenzo.


    I sighed, trying to control the mix of anxiety and excitement that was taking over me. "Thanks... I guess," I muttered, still a little disconcerted by her presence.


    "Rx, honey," she replied, finally turning to me with a mischievous smile. "I''m here to make sure you make the right choices. Let''s get started."


    The nurse gave me a look of pure provocation and, with a mischievous smile, asked, "What exactly are you looking for, Rachel? We have everything here." The sarcasm in her voice did not go unnoticed. She knew I was ufortable, but she seemed to enjoy it.


    I sighed, trying to keep my cool. "Vincenzo has a ce like this," I began, looking around, still surprised by what this ce held. "I want to buy him something he doesn''t already have... something that will surprise him."


    The nurse raised an eyebrow andughed lightly. "You really are a slut, huh?" The lustful tone of her voice made the blush return to my face, making me even more embarrassed. She loved to tease me and make me feel exposed, that was clear. "Look... you know exactly what he uses on me," I replied, trying topose myself, even though I was still embarrassed. "You sold him most of the stuff, so don''t act like you don''t understand."


    She rolled her eyes,ughing again. "And do you really think I''m going to remember exactly what each customer buys?" The sarcasm was palpable, as if it was ridiculous for me to believe that she would pay attention to every detail of her customers. ¡°I have several daily customers, dear. I can''t remember them all."


    I was taken aback by her response. It was hard to believe that so many people frequented a ce like that, buying the same types of... items. I had always imagined that Vincenzo''s peculiar tastes were rare, but apparently that wasn''t the case. At least, not as much as I thought.


    Almost without realizing it, I began to stumble over the words, trying to exin. "He has ropes... shackles... an armchair and a spacious bed. osa with chains..." My voice came out quickly, as if the faster I spoke, the less embarrassment I would feel. "And other things like that."


    The nurse nodded slowly and murmured, "ssic." Her mischievous smile grew a little wider. She stepped away from the counter and took a few steps toward something in the corner of the room, covered by arge ck cloth. My eyes followed hers, curious and a little apprehensive about what she was about to show me.


    She stopped next to the covered object and, with an enigmatic look, asked, "And does he have one of those?" With a theatrical gesture, she removed the cloth, revealing what was underneath.


    My eyes immediately widened when I saw what was in front of me. It was something I never would have imagined-aplex and imposing structure made of wood with two ces to put two rubber sticks, that seemed to blend function with design. A shiver ran down my spine, not from fear, but from the intensity of the moment.


    I approached slowly, unsure of what to say. The nurse watched my reaction with a satisfied smile. "This will definitely surprise Vincenzo," she said, her voice thick with implicit promise.


    I swallowed, still processing what I was seeing. "I think... this is exactly what I was looking for."

 Chapter 51

    Rachel


    The nurse gave me that provocative smile and, with a tone that seemed to drip lust from the corners of her mouth, murmured:


    "Little slut." The way the word came out of her mouth made me shiver, but not in a way I was used to. It was strange and disconcerting.


    I looked at her with a mixture of strangeness and confusion, trying to understand what was really going on in that woman''s head.


    But soon my gaze returned to the wooden easel she had revealed. Curiosity was still greater than difort. "And how do I use this thing?" I asked, genuinely interested, but still cautious. She looked at me with a gleam in her eyes, a look full of desire


    that made my stomach turn again. "There are only the three of us here... do you want to try it?" The suggestion in her tone was impossible to ignore.


    I turned to her, not believing what I was hearing. "What''s yours? Are you a lesbian by any chance?" My question came out more aggressive than I intended, but I was trying to figure out where this conversation was going. The nurseughed out loud, a sound that echoed off the walls of the small space, almost mocking my surprise. "I prefer to be called simply ''someone who doesn''t miss an opportunity''," she replied, with a wink. That made me even more disconcerted. I felt heat rise to my face as I processed her answer. The other attendant, who had been silent the whole time, just shrugged, as if to silently say: "Since you''re here..." I couldn''t help but smile, finding it all so absurd. I never imagined I would be in a situation like this, much less being provoked by someone like her. My smile, however, was nervous, and I soon felt my face burn with embarrassment. The nurse began fiddling with the leather ties on the easel, opening and adjusting them while giving me that inviting look. "Come on," she said, her tone challenging. "I''ll show you every way to use this." My feet froze in ce. I was reluctant to move, unsure if this was a joke or a trap. I didn''t know how to react. What was I supposed to do in this situation? Noticing my hesitation, the nurseughed again, this time a little softer. "Don''t be afraid... I don''t bite," she said, opening and closing her mouth exaggeratedly, making her teeth chatter as if she were simting a bite. The whole scene was surreal. I wanted to back away, but at the same time, something about the moment kept me standing there, as if she were waiting to see where this would go. She stepped a little closer, the leather ties nowpletely open, waiting for me. I knew I had to make a decision, and fast. My head was a jumble of thoughts, and the environment around me seemed to close in, leaving only the three of us and that easel at the center of the universe, with its dim lights and the smell of leather in the air. Without saying anything else, I stepped a little closer, my heart racing, bracing myself for whatever wasing next. As I approached the easel, I felt my hands sweat and my heart race. With each step, my mind was invaded by a mixture of curiosity, nervousness, and embarrassment. It was not a situation I was familiar with, and the nurse next to me, with her gaze always full of insinuations, did nothing to help ease my anxiety. With my fingertips, I touched the surface of the easel, feeling the smooth texture of the wood. I don''t know why, but the first thing that came out of my mouth was, "It''s very pretty..." The nurseughed, and her answer came with an almost professional tone, as if she were presenting a work of art. "It''s made of mahogany, you know? The hinges are coated with iron. A very sturdy and durable item." Her voice had a mixture of pride and lust, and it made me feel even more ufortable. She then turned to the other attendant and, without losing her sarcastic tone, said, "I''m going to show Rachel how Vincenzo is going to ''take care'' of her in this thing. Go behind the counter and get two. One made of rubber and that other one..." My heart jumped in my chest. "What? The rubber one? And the other one what?" My voice came out shaky, full of anxiety and nervousness. The nurseughed again, a soft sound, as if she was amused by my difort. "Easy, girl. They''re just the


    That didn''t reassure me as much as she seemed to think, but at least it


    made my heart slow down a little. The other attendant disappeared behind the counter, and the nurse turned her


    attentionpletely to me.


    "Go on... get up there," she encouraged me, with that mischievous smile that


    seemed to carry ulterior motives.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I moved even closer to the easel, now feeling the heat rise through my body. I ced my hands on the wood again,


    this time holding it firmly. It was solid, well-made, just as she had described. I looked at the nurse for a moment. I looked at her onest time, seeking some kind of confirmation, and she just nodded, as if approving my movements, a sly smile ying on her lips. With a nervous sigh, I finally gave in. I ced my knees on the frame, spreading my legs as I climbed, trying to maintain some control over the situation, but feeling more and more the vulnerable position I was putting myself in. The easel amodated my body in a way that waspletely unnatural for me, leaving my legs open and my butt raised. I felt exposed in a way I had never experienced before. My body was tense, my muscles rigid as I tried to adjust to the new position. The nurse took a few steps towards me, and I felt her presence close to me, watching every movement, as if she were waiting to see how I would react to the next step. The air was thick, charged with expectation, and I had no idea what


    wasing next since I was in the hands of that pervert.

 Chapter 52

    Rachel


    The nurse approached, her gaze full of satisfaction and something bordering on sadism. I was there, on my knees on the easel, trying to maintain myposure. I knew that position must be ufortable, but the difort I felt was not exactly what I expected. "This position should make my body more... essible, don''t you think?" Imented, trying to divert the tension of the situation.


    "Of course it does... but your skirt is limiting the opening of your legs," the nurse replied with a mischievous smile. "How about we take it off..?" the nurse asked excitedly.


    "No need, I''ll take it like this anyway and I''ll use it properly with Vincenzo," I replied authoritatively, although my voice betrayed my nervousness.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Aaaaah... why wait?" Before I could react, I felt her hand on my pert ass, lifting my skirt with frightening speed. The feeling of exposure was immediate and my first reaction was to lean forward, almost falling over in shock. "What are you doing?" I screamed, terrified, as sheughed and skillfully tied me to the easel with the leather buckles. "You need to be quiet, darling," she said, her voice full of mockery. Before I could react or resist, I felt my hands and ankles being firmly restrained. "There, now you''re not going anywhere." I struggled, trying to free my hands, but it was useless. "You treacherous slut," I muttered as I struggled against the restraints. She justughed, circling me like a predator satisfied with its prey. "Don''t worry, you look perfect like this," she said in a honeyed voice, getting closer and closer to my backside. "You have a huge ass, you know that?" I heard the wicked tone in her voice as her mouth clearly watered and, terrified, I tried to close my legs, but the position I was in made it impossible. "DON''T YOU DARE!" I screamed, my desperate voice echoing through the room. But she didn''t seem to care. On the contrary, she seemed to enjoy my desperation. "I have an idea!" she eximed suddenly. Before I could process what she was nning, I heard her phone screen unlock and her head move closer between my legs. She bent down,id her face on my ass and took a few selfies. I could hardly believe what was happening. The sh of the photos only increased my embarrassment, and the situation seemed increasingly surreal. It was then that the other attendant returned, apparently holding something in her hands. "I brought everything you asked for," she said. The nurse put away her cell phone, as if she was preparing for the next step, her voice full of euphoria. "Now the party is going to start." I began to struggle, panic taking over mepletely. "What is this? What did you bring?" My voice came out shaky and desperate, while my eyes widened with tension. I heard the sounds of packages being opened and the click of objects being ced on the easel, but I couldn''t see what it was. Every detail made my heart race even more. The nurse, with her evil smile, tilted her head and asked: "Why don''t we y a little game? Just between girls..." I felt cold sweat running down my forehead, my body was stiff with nervousness. I couldn''t answer. My stomach was churning, and my mind was desperately trying to find a way to escape from it. The nurse came closer again, with that look full of lust and malice, and whispered close to me: "I''m going to put some things in you..." I heard the sound of rubber snapping, followed by something sticky dripping. From the sweet smell of strawberries, I knew it was lubricant. My eyes widened even more when I felt her fingers between my legs, pulling down my panties, brushing my pussy with the back of her smeared fingers in a slow and calcted way. "And you try to guess what it is... I hope you miss, you miss." Her voice was a whisper full of perversity. My whole body was shaking. I didn''t know what to say, I just wanted to get out of there. When I felt her slowly pulling my panties aside, leaving my pussypletely exposed, she let out a heavy, hot sigh through her mouth, about to do something else, despair took over mepletely. "STOP!" I screamed, my voice echoing through the room. It wasn''t a request, it was an order. The nurseughed again, clearly thinking I was bluffing, but I continued with more force: "I SAID STOP!" My anger was now palpable. I was tired of feeling helpless. This time, my voice sounded with such authority that the nurse released my panties, which pped my pussy hard, freezing it in ce. She seemed to be in shock for a moment. Then, almost awkwardly apparently, she began to undo the restraints, her hands shaking slightly. and while she released my wrists and ankles. I got off the easel, still panting, and stood before her. My body was on alert, but my mind already knew what to do. The nurse, a little nervous, began to mumble something, perhaps an apology, but I didn''t let her finish. Before she could say another word, my hand moved automatically, and a p echoed through the room. The sound echoed loudly, cutting through the awkward silence that had settled between us. The impact was strong enough to leave the mark of my fingers on her cheek. She raised her hand to her face, surprised and unresponsive, while I stared at her firmly. There was no fear in me anymore, only controlled anger. "Don''t ever try that to me again. Never." My voice came out cold, almost like Vincenzo''s when he got serious. I kept my gaze fixed on her, feeling the adrenaline still running through my body. She was still in shock, not knowing how to respond. Her wide eyes began to water, almost as if she had finally realized that she had gone too far. Without saying anything else, I turned my back and began to walk towards the exit. I still felt the weight of shame and anger, but I was determined to leave. "Rachel!" she eximed loudly, making me stop and look back instinctively. She walked towards me and stood in front of me again, tears streaming down her ecstatic face. "Do it again.." She begged with an expression of excitement and happiness that not even the sluttiest of prostitutes could have. I looked at her in disbelief at the whole situation and turned towards the exit. "Rachel.. Rachel, wait a minute...it was just a joke" she said walking quickly behind me, making me stop and turn to her once more, making her hit me, "You are crazy and sick" I stated with a serious expression that would certainly make Vincenzo proud, "...and those aren''t even my greatest qualities.." she said mockingly as I looked at her seriously, not just her eyes but her vile soul while a palpable tension hung over the ce.

 Chapter 53

    Rachel


    I stared at the nurse, unblinking, trying to understand what was happening there. The silence stretched for a few seconds, while tension seemed to take over the ce. Her assistant watched us from a distance, without saying a word, as if she was waiting for the oue of that confrontation. I was furious, confused and, above all, trying to regain control of the situation.


    Finally, the nurse broke the silence: "Nymphomaniac." Her voice carried a certain impatience, but also something of resignation.


    I frowned, surprised by the word that hade out of her mouth. "What?" I asked, even more confused than before.


    She rolled her eyes slightly, as if she was tired of having to exin, and repeated with a bored tone: "Nymphomaniac... I''m addicted to sex. And that''s kind of how I make new... friends."


    I felt a whirlwind of emotions take over me ¡ª anger, disbelief, and something deeper that I couldn''t identify. My thoughts were racing, and for a moment, I didn''t know what to say. What was happening there was absurd, surreal, and I was still trying to process it all.


    "I liked you from the first time I saw you," she continued, without any trace of real regret. "I thought we could be friends."


    I stared at her in disbelief and replied impatiently, my voice louder than I intended: "YOU WERE RAPING ME!!!!"


    The nurse sighed, as if she was aware of her mistake, but still didn''t lose herposure. "I know... But I thought you were enjoying it, that you were just ying hard to get."


    I felt a shiver run down my spine at that statement, and as much as I wanted to explode, something in her tone made me hesitate. There was a disturbing sincerity in the way she said it, as if she was genuinely trying to make me understand her point, however twisted it might be. She apologized, and, disconcertingly, I felt like she really wanted to be my friend-in apletely wrong way, of course.


    I crossed my arms, trying to calm my tone. I still felt disoriented by the whole thing, but the truth was that the nurse was showing a side of sincerity that I hadn''t expected. "I... I don''t even know what to think," I replied, trying to keep control of the situation, although my voice sounded less firm now.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She shrugged her shoulders with a heavy sigh and said, more seriously, "You don''t have to say anything. I know what I did was sick... And I''m really sorry."


    Silence reigned between us again. I sighed, unable to believe what was happening there. I looked at her for a few seconds, trying to decide how to react. This all still felt like a nightmare from which I couldn''t wake up. Finally, I let out a breath, calmer, but still in disbelief. I didn''t know whether to ept the apology or simply leave as quickly as possible. The weight of that situation still hung in the air, and for now, I just wanted some peace.


    I started tough. It was a nervous, meaninglessugh that came out without me realizing it. The nurse and her assistant looked at each other, visibly confused, as if I hadpletely lost control. Maybe I had, who knows?


    I keptughing, louder now, and almost out of breath, I eximed: "What is happening to my life, God? One moment I am at home with my mother and, the next, I am in a different country, with the man I love without memory, being sexually vited by a crazy woman who thinks she will make new friends by licking and sticking her tongue in other people''s pussies!"


    The nurse looked at me, perplexed, while the assistant, even more confused, asked: "Has she gone crazy?"


    The nurse, still watching me, answered in a thoughtful tone: "Wait a minute... Vincenzo what?"


    Myughter stopped abruptly. The smile disappeared from my face. I realized what I had just said, and suddenly the tension returned with a vengeance. My heart began to race, and a chill ran down my spine. I had said too much. The nurse tilted her head, looking at me curiously. "Rx... I''m his nurse, have you forgotten?" she said, with a smile on her face, but her eyes were shining with interest. I felt my whole body tense up. My mind started to spin, desperately searching for a way out of this situation, but nothing came to mind. She knew about Vincenzo. Of course she knew. I had seen her at the hospital, but now the reality that she was taking care of him hit me hard. She now had valuable information, and worse, she could use it against us. "I... I don''t know what you''re insinuating," I tried to divert, but my voice was shaky, revealing the nervousness I was trying to hide. She raised her eyebrows, clearly not buying my attempt. "You mentioned Vincenzo... It seems he''s more important to you than I thought. Do you want to tell me what happened after you left the hospital?" My mind was in a mess. n?a. How could I exin everything without giving too much detail? Vincenzo''s memory loss, my attempts to improve our life together, the challenges we faced... I couldn''t trust her, but at the same time, maybe she already knew more than I thought. What if she could actually help? Or... worse, what if she was already involved in all of this somehow? I quickly thought of all the possibilities. What did this woman know about Vincenzo? Did she know enough to understand the gravity of the situation, or was she just trying to extract information from me? "He... he''s not well," I began cautiously, still trying to keep some control over the situation. "After he left the hospital, he lost his memory... We''re trying to find out what happened." The nurse looked puzzled. "Lost his memory? Vincenzo? That''s interesting. I had no idea. He never mentioned anything about it while he was in the hospital. Does that mean he doesn''t even remember you?" I sighed. That was the core problem, and now I had to decide how much I was willing to share.

 Chapter 54

    Rachel


    I didn''t know what to say. My mind was in turmoil, torn between the fear of revealing too much and the need to understand what was happening. The nurse looked at me with a calm smile, but her gaze seemed to read every bit of my difort.


    "We''re friends now, Rachel. You can tell me anything," she said with an annoying confidence. Her assistant, standing next to her, nodded excitedly, as if agreeing with every word.


    I felt a wave of frustration rise up through my body. "We''re not friends, and I don''t trust you," I replied, trying to keep my tone firm, even though inside I was shaking.


    The nurse didn''t flinch. Instead, she answered with a simple, almost casual sentence: "Selective amnesia."


    My eyes widened, and I couldn''t hide my surprise. It was as if she had hit the target without even aiming properly. How did she know? And why such a sudden change? Minutes ago, she had been teasing me, and now it seemed like I was in front of a highlypetent professional.


    "So that''s it..." The nurse murmured, almost to herself. "Don''t worry. Just have Dr. Afolse take care of him, and let Vincenzo rest for two or three days... He''ll wake up as if nothing had happened."


    I was speechless. What she said made my heart race. How could she know that with such certainty? It was as if the entire tone of the situation had changed in seconds. The nurse, who had been malicious and provocative before, now seemed calm and professional. I was stunned.


    She noticed my shock, and for the first time, her smile seemed genuine. "Of course, this is just a suspicion. But if that''s the case, Vincenzo may be suffering from a rare condition, and that... well, that can be reversed with the right care." I was still trying to process what she had said. Was she telling the truth? Or was this just an attempt to manipte me once again?


    "Dr. Afolse is one of the best. He knows how to handle cases like Vincenzo''s," she continued, as she paced the room, adjusting things here and there, as if she hadn''t just dropped a bombshell.


    I still didn''t know what to think. Part of me wanted to believe her, wanted this to be the answer to all our problems. But another part of me, the part that still felt the memory of what she had done minutes ago, kept me on edge, suspicious. "How do you know all this?" I asked, trying to hide the nervousness in my voice.


    "I treat many patients with simr cases," she replied. "But you don''t have to believe me now. Just wait and see how Vincenzo reacts."


    I stayed silent, trying to decide if I should trust her. Everything seemed so uncertain, and at the same time, I couldn''t deny that somehow she seemed to know more than I thought.


    The nurse smiled mischievously, her eyes scanning me up and down as she spoke, as if she knew more than she was willing to say. "Dr. Afolse has already gone to the mansion and has already medicated Vincenzo. He is sleeping, resting. And you came here to buy him something new to cheer him up when he returns... how helpful," she said, her tone full of irony.


    I was incredulous at that statement. How did she know that? I smiled, but with a hint of sarcasm. "In addition to being a nurse, a rapist and a crazy person, are you also a telepath now?" I asked, trying to remain calm while my insides were boiling with questions and suspicion.


    Sheughed, but it wasn''t a friendlyugh. It was mocking, almost as if she was enjoying my difort. "You are quite predictable, friend," she said, emphasizing the word "friend" in a way that irritated me deeply.


    Before I could retort, she continued,pletely ignoring my attempt to maintain some control over the conversation. "Even with Vincenzo on medication and resting, it''s important that someone goes there and checks to see if he''s recovering properly." I watched her for a few seconds, trying to understand her motivations. Was this a game for her? Or maybe she was genuinely worried about Vincenzo? Either way, what she said made sense. I needed to make sure he was okay, that the treatment was working. "Thank you for the information. I''ll call Dr. Afolse to take care of it," I said, trying to get out of the conversation as quickly as possible. But, of course, she wouldn''t let me get away that easily. "Dr. Afolse is a very busy man," she replied, almost as if she expected this answer. "But there''s someone else just aspetent as him who can check it out for you." She took a step forward, closing the distance between us even further. Instinctively, I took a step back, of course, cautious. "Who would that person be?" I asked, my guard still up, fearing what she would say next. With a slow, almost theatrical movement, the nurse pointed to the side. Confused, I followed her I gestured and saw her pointing to the mirror on the wall.


    "Her," she said simply, with a satisfied smile.


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror, expecting to see someone behind me, but there was no one. Just me. It took me a second to understand what she meant, and when it hit me, I couldn''t help butugh in disbelief. "Seriously? You''re talking about yourself?... You''re the most clueless person I''ve ever met," I said, still stunned by her audacity.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She nodded with a smile. "Of course! Who better to make sure Vincenzo is being taken care of than someone who already knows what he needs? Trust me, Rachel. I''m more useful than you think."


    My mind was a mess. Part of me wanted to get out of there as quickly as possible, but another part... I didn''t know exactly what to do. The way she spoke, as if she knew exactly how to manipte every detail of the situation, left me in doubt. But I knew one thing: I couldn''t trust her blindly.

 Chapter 55

    Rachel


    The nurse looked at me expectantly, her eyes shining with excitement, as if she was waiting for confirmation that I would ept her insane proposal. I didn''t know what to say. My mind was in a mess, and I was still trying to process her sudden change in behavior. But the reality was that I valued Vincenzo''s health. If this crazy woman could, in fact, help confirm that he was recovering well, then, as reluctant as I was, I had to allow it. Any real help was wee.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of the decision, and shook my head in disbelief at what I was about to do. "I can''t believe I''m going to do this...", I muttered, more to myself than to her.


    Before I could react, the nurse jumped up and down with joy and, in a quick movement, jumped into my arms, giving me a strong and unexpected hug. Her touch was warm and, somehow,forting, but I waspletely unresponsive. I didn''t expect that sudden disy of affection.


    "Oh, we''re going to be friends forever!" she eximed, still hugging me tightly. I tried to process what was happening, but the nurse already seemed to be in another world. "I just need to get my medical kit before I go," she added cheerfully, as if it were a simple trip to the park.


    "Wait..." I began, trying to regain control of the situation. "It''ste, it''s already dark. We''d need to go to your infirmary to get what you need... I don''t know if that''s a good idea." I tried to make excuses, hoping she''d give up on the idea of going to Vincenzo''s mansion. Anything to avoid bringing that woman close to him, at least until I was sure of her intentions.


    As I spoke, the nurse began to walk calmly behind the store counter. She moved with an annoying calmness, as if she already knew I would eventually give in. I continued talking, listing all the reasons why it would beplicated to take her to the mansion at that moment, but she just nodded in agreement, pretending to listen to me. Suddenly, she picked up a nursing bag from behind the counter and put it down with a smile on her face, as if everything was already sorted. I remained silent for a few seconds, watching the scene in disbelief. "You... are unbelievable," I finally said, exhausted from trying to resist. She smiled happily, as if she were receiving apliment, and I didn''t know whether tough at the situation or start preparing myself for the chaos that would follow. With no further objections I could make, I just looked at the nurse once more, still in disbelief at everything that was happening. I shook my head in denial, sighed and headed for the door. The nurse, in turn, turned to the assistant, saying in a casual tone: "Take care of the store for me today, okay? Tonight is all on you." The assistant nodded, not saying a word, as I tried to process the frantic, chaotic pace of thest few minutes. The nurse began to follow me, and I, still dazed, muttered, "Oh, right... we have to take the easel with us."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled amusedly and asked, "Do you really want to walk through the front door carrying that thing that immediately gives away how it''s going to be used?" Her tone was light, as if it were the most ridiculous idea in the world¡ªand,e to think of it, it was. I nodded, acknowledging that, as crazy as it was, she had a point.


    Still, I was amazed at her ability to be so unhinged and yet so sensible when she wanted to be. I looked at her, trying to make sense of this contradiction, and she exined, "We deliver the store''s items as discreetly as possible. After all, these tastes aren''t very popr... or well-liked by most people, to be honest."


    I rolled my eyes and replied with restrained anger: "Yeah... I can imagine why!"


    For a moment, her expression turned serious. I was surprised, thinking that maybe I had crossed the line. But then she smiled again and said: "I''ll make it up to you, rx. I''ll give you a good discount on the easel, and all the extras thate with it will be on the store''s ount... as an apology."


    I looked at her, expecting to detect some irony or malice in her eyes, but I saw nothing but sincerity. That disarmed me for a few seconds. "You''re so weird," I blurted out without thinking, "and Vincenzo is stupidly rich, he doesn''t need to give any kind of discount, that''s his job, and I know that every penny counts... and you didn''t say anything about extras, what do you mean?"


    She justughed lightly, ignoring the observation and the question I had asked, and replied with unexpected wisdom: "Different things aren''t always bad, you know? Sometimes...it''s just weird at first, and then...you can''t see it anymore." see without."


    I let out a small smile, not wanting to admit that, in some bizarre way, she was winning me over. But I quickly tried to hide it, turning my face away. "Let''s go!" I said firmly, trying to regain control of the situation.


    As we walked out of the store, the feeling of entering an increasingly surreal reality wouldn''t leave me. But at the same time, something about that night-about that strange nurse was making me reflect. Maybe, just maybe, I needed to stop resisting everything that was different so much. But that was a lesson I wasn''t ready to admit yet.


    As I walked beside the nurse, I realized how this whole situation in the store was making me more and more like Vincenzo. I was facing challenges with determination, keeping my emotions under control as much as possible and focusing on solving problems. It made me happy and proud, as if I was finally learning to deal with life the way he does. And strangely, it was making me feel more alive than ever.


    The nurse continued walking beside me, with the same lightness as before, as if nothing was happening. And me? I just wanted to get to Vincenzo''s mansion and see for myself that he was okay.

 Chapter 56

    Rachel


    We walked up the steps to the limousine and passed through the club, which was still vibrant, full of lights and loud music. The nurse, always entric, danced behind me as she followed me. I looked back and couldn''t help but smile at the scene. It was impossible to deny that she waspletely clueless, but somehow, this nonchnce made meugh. I shook my head as she pirouetted in the middle of the walk, as if she were at a private party.


    We walked through the club and approached the rustic bar, near the exit. The smell of cigarettes mixed with alcohol in the air was unmistakable, and I soon noticed the eyes on us. The men who were there, drinking and talking, began to stare at us, some with surprised looks and others making jokes and flirting. At first, I was confused, not understanding what all the fuss was about. But I only had to look back to see the nurse. She was, of course, still dressed in the clothes she wore to the store, the ones that clearly indicated where she worked.


    I felt the heat rise to my face, dying of embarrassment. Of course she hadn''t bothered to change her clothes. What a situation! I looked at her with an expression of pure embarrassment, and she didn''t seem to understand why I was staring at her so intently. "What''s wrong?" she asked, as if nothing was out of the ordinary. I pointed to her outfit, without saying anything. She looked down at her body and finally understood.


    "Aaaah... okay, this time we messed up," she said in a rxed tone, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


    I, indignant, eximed out loud, "WE???" What do you mean "we"? She was the only one dressed like she had stepped straight out of a fetish club!


    The stares and flirting around us only got worse, and I could feel the pressure getting worse. We were clearly out of ce. The men in the bar couldn''t take their eyes off us, and their jokes were starting to irritate me.


    Without thinking twice, I grabbed the nurse''s hand firmly, intertwining our fingers in a way that showed my determination. "Come on!", I ordered, pulling her forcefully out of there, towards the limousine. She still seemed unconcerned, not fully understanding the gravity of the situation, while I walked with long strides, trying to get out of that ce as quickly as possible.


    We walked through the door and the muffled music of the club and the bar faded away. Finally, we found ourselves outside. The fresh night air brought me immediate relief. The embarrassment, however, still hung over me. All I wanted was to get into the limousine and leave that bizarre scene behind. Even so, a part of me couldn''t help butugh at the madness that this nurse had brought into my life.


    The fresh night air mixed with the uncontrolledughter made me forget for a moment all the strangeness of that situation. Under the soft light of the stars, Iughed genuinely, without a care in the world. The nurse, always ready to go with any mood,ughed along with me, as if we were two long-time friends sharing an inside joke. It was almost surreal how the madness of that encounter had turned into something light, even with all the absurdity it carried.


    As weughed together, the limo driver approached, clearly relieved, but with a worried expression. "Madam, I was very worried. A few more moments and I would have to disobey your order to wait," he said with a formality that contrasted with the chaotic scene he had witnessed.


    Still recovering from theughter, I nodded and replied, "Thank you for your concern. We can go now."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at the nurse, confused, clearly waiting for me to rify who this entric figure next to me was. I knew he had no idea who she was. Every time he had taken Vincenzo to the hospital, other people had taken care of him, so he would never associate her with a private nurse. Maybe he had seen the nurse in passing, but in those clothes, she definitely didn''t look like someone who belonged to Vincenzo''s professional world. The nurse looked at me with a gleam in her eyes, waiting for me to exin the situation. I sighed reluctantly, knowing that I was about to make this mess even weirder. "She''s going with us to the mansion," I began, trying to keep my voice serious. "She''s... my friend." As soon as the words left my mouth, I felt a wave of regret mixed with resignation. I knew this would fuel the nurse''s madness even more. "OH... MY... GOD, you said it!!!" She eximed, excited, as if she had just won a prize. Her eyes were shining with exaggerated happiness. I rolled my eyes, opening the limo door myself, not waiting for the driver to do it. I got into the car, trying to maintain some dignity after everything that had happened. The nurse, beaming, came in right after, as if she were having the best day of her life. The driver, visibly confused, closed the door behind us. He didn''t understand the situation at all, and who could me him? I didn''t understand everything that was happening at that moment either. All I knew was that I was involved in a spiral of bizarre events that were forcing me to be more firm and rational, just like Vincenzo had always been. The car started up, and I sank into the limo seat, while the crazy woman next to me bounced her butt on the soft seats of the limo and clicked on every possible button to see what each one did, opening and closing the windows, opening and closing the drawers with cigars and expensive drinks, and I watched the city pass by the windows as we drove back to the mansion. Theughter had died down, but the feeling of strangeness persisted. It was clear that that day still had more surprises in store for me, and as much as I wanted to avoid it, I knew that the worst was perhaps yet toe.

 Chapter 57

    Rachel


    As I came back from my thoughts, reality hit me hard when I looked to the side and saw the nurse lighting one of Vincenzo''s expensive cigars. I wanted toin, but honestly, I was too exhausted to care. I could onlyugh when she started to choke on the smoke.


    The driver, always attentive, looked in the rearview mirror and asked a humorous question: "She''s lively, isn''t she, Mrs. Rachel?"


    I looked at the nurse, who returned my gaze with a smile, and I answered with a tone of tiredness, but also amusement: "You have NO IDEA how..."


    I remembered that, besides the cigar, there was another problem to be solved. "What are we going to do with your clothes?", I asked, still observing her work clothes, not at all appropriate for a discreet entrance to the mansion. She couldn''t show up like that, not at Vincenzo''s house.


    The nurse took a long drag on the cigar, thinking for a moment. "That''s a good question," she said, but clearly didn''t have an immediate answer. I thought for a moment and, having no other option, suggested, "If I had anything other than what I''m wearing now, I''d lend you some clothes." She nodded, and the silence that followed was brief, until the driver, perhaps trying to help, mentioned, "Didn''t you go shopping before visiting your friend?" The memory came to me suddenly. Of course, I had gone shopping! "Stop the car," I told the driver, and he promptly stopped the vehicle. He got out and, in a matter of seconds, returned with two shopping bags that I had forgotten. As he drove back toward the mansion, I began to look for some suitable clothing for the nurse. The options were limited, and I found myself wondering which would be the least scandalous for the asion. The nurse looked at me curiously, clearly waiting to see what I would choose. As I tried to decide, the driver subtly reminded us that we were almost at the mansion. "I don''t want to rush you, Mrs. Rachel, but we''re about to enter the mansion''s perimeter."


    I nced at the nurse and realized we only had a few minutes to get this sorted. With no other choice, I grabbed a simple but elegant dress that I thought would fit her. "Here, put this on quickly," I said, tossing it to her.


    She smiled, tossed her cigar out the window, and began changing right there in the back of the limo, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. I rolled my eyes but said nothing. I was too tired to care how everything was going. "You''re unbelievable," I muttered, more to myself than to her.


    By the time she finished changing, the mansion was already in sight, and I could only hope that this would be the end of the surprises for today. But with this nurse, I was starting to doubt that my life would return to normal any time soon. The nurse was awkwardly changing in the backseat of the limousine as we got closer and closer to the entrance of the mansion. The driver, who couldn''t resist his curiosity, nced quickly in the rearview mirror. I, exhausted and without the energy to deal with yet another embarrassing situation, simply closed the hatch that separated us from him. What else could I do? I was already used to my new "friend''s" unpredictable behavior.


    She struggled to put on the dress I had given her, and to make matters worse, it fell right into myp, crushing my hands in the process. "Uuuuh, Rachel... your hands are cold. Are you nervous?" she asked, with a mischievous smile, as if we were joking. I was far from joking. Impatient, I pushed her back into the seat next to me and muttered: "Put that on already, for God''s sake." Sheughed, as always, finding everything funny.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of the mansion. I looked out the window at the imposing fa?ade of Vincenzo''s house, and I couldn''t help but feel relieved that we had finally arrived. That was all, at least. The driver, who was obviously trying to avoid any embarrassment, slowly got out of the car. He walked slowly to the door on my side, clearly giving us a few more seconds to make sure the nurse was, in fact, dressed.


    I have to admit, for a brief moment, I appreciated his gesture. He was a discreet professional, always aware of what was going on around him. When he finally opened the door, hesitantly and with a touch of fear in his eyes, he came face to face with the nurse, already fully dressed. She held out her hand, in an exaggerated pose, and asked theatrically: "Aren''t you going to help me out?"


    The driver let out a sigh of relief. Apparently, he was more worried than he seemed. She took his hand, and I watched the scene with a tired smile. Finally, I got out of the car, feeling the cool night air and watching the stars shine. The grand entrance to the mansion was just ahead of us, and it was surreal to think about how I had I had gone from the party to this scene in such a short time.


    We walked together towards the entrance of the house. The nurse, always full of energy, seemed ready to face whatever came. I, on the other hand, felt exhausted, both physically and emotionally. My mind was divided between the relief of having arrived and the tension of what awaited us inside. Vincenzo was still recovering, and the situation seemed increasinglyplicated.


    "Are you ready for this?" I asked, more to break the silence than to expect a serious answer.


    She looked at me with a wide smile. "Rachel, my dear... I was born ready!"


    Of course she said that. I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t help but smile a little. It was hard not to be infected by her energy, no matter how exhausting it was. Sometimes I found myself admiring this quality. She could transform even the most tense situations into something less suffocating, in a way that I never could.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I took a deep breath before we went inside. Vincenzo was inside, and I knew he wouldn''t give up his impable rationality, even in his weakened state. And deep down, I was proud of myself for being able to handle all of this in such a firm and controlled manner. Maybe I was bing a little like him. I resolved things seriously, without showing my emotions, and that gave me a strange sense of satisfaction.


    When we finally walked through the doors of the mansion, the nurse looked around, dazzled by the grandeur of the ce. I, on the other hand, could only think of one thing: how this night wasn''t over yet and how many surprises were still to<pe.

 Chapter 58

    Rachel


    The mansion was, as always, stunning. The walls were decorated with priceless works of art, the furniture was imposing and perfectly positioned. The soft light from the chandeliers made everything seem even more sophisticated. I was already used to this environment, but for someone like the nurse it was a real spectacle. She looked like a child in an amusement park, touching everything, admiring every detail as if she were in front of a museum.


    "Leave this there, if you break anything...", I said, with a warning tone as she tried, unsessfully, to peek inside a very expensive vase.


    Before I could finish the sentence, the butler suddenly appeared at our side. "Your shopping day was busy, it seems," he said, with his typical elegance. I was slightly startled, but tried not to show it. He looked at the nurse, who now had her head bent over inside the vase, and continued: "And quite fun too, by the looks of it. Is she... your friend?"


    I hesitated. Friend? I wasn''t sure if "friend" was the right word, but after all the chaos we''d endured together, I couldn''t deny that there was something between us. Reluctantly, I replied, "Yes, she is... my friend."


    The butler nodded with a tight smile. "It''s good to see you feeling more rxed and relieved from all the stress you''ve been experiencing, although you still look tired." He was right. I was exhausted, both physically and mentally, but I felt a lightness I hadn''t felt in a long time. As chaotic as it was, the nurse''s presence had pulled me out of my emotional stupor.


    "It''s been quite a tiring day, indeed," I confirmed. "Can you prepare something for dinner? I''m starving."


    "What would you like to eat?" the butler asked, ever polite.


    Before I could answer, the nurse chimed in cheerfully, "We''d like some pasta, with meatballs, and of course, a delicious wine to go with it!"


    I turned my head slowly, staring at her with a look of pure strangeness. Since when did she decide what I wanted to eat? This was my house, my butler, and yet she took the reins as if she were already familiar with the ce. The butler, always professional, answered immediately: "Right away, ma''am..."


    "Nancy. My name is Nancy," she said, with that childish enthusiasm that was beginning to be her trademark.


    "No!" I said abruptly, perhaps a little too loudly. Both the butler and the nurse looked at me at the same time, confused. I realized the strangeness of my reaction, but I didn''t want this situation to drag on. She couldn''t stay here for long. It wasn''t right. But at the same time, it would be ungrateful of me to deny her a decent meal after everything she would do for Vicenzo.


    I sighed, trying to find some bnce. "No... just pasta. We''d also like a delicious dessert," I added, finally giving in.


    The nurse smiled brightly, as if she had just won the lottery. The butler bowed slightly. "I''ll do something special for your new friend." I just nodded, epting the fact that the situation had gotten out of hand. Sometimes it was easier to just let things happen, as Vincenzo had always taught me. The nurse had somehow be a central part of this madness, and I was already too tired to fight it. Who would have thought the night would end like this? As soon as the nurse let out a little scream of joy and jumped up and down, I could almost feel the ground shaking. "I''ve always wanted to live this moment!" she said, her eyes shining with excitement. "What moment?" I asked, confused. "You know... that moment when you order dinner from a butler and he just... does it! It''s so fancy and elegant, like in the movies!" the nurse replied, almost dancing with excitement. The way she spoke so simply about something that, for me, was already normal, almost made me smile.


    "Okay, okay... but remember that you''re here for a specific reason," I replied, trying to bring some seriousness to the situation. "I brought you to the mansion to make sure Vincenzo is recovering well. That''s the most important thing." She paused for a second, as if she had been reminded of something essential, and lifted the hospital bag to her face. "So, what are we still doing here? Let''s go!" she said, with the same energy as before.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, signaling for her to follow me. As we walked through the luxurious and silent corridors of the mansion, my thoughts began to stir. Even though I was starting to get used to the nurse''s presence, there was a lingering uneasiness in me. How trustworthy was she really? Was I being naive to let her enter my life like this, and by extension, Vincenzo''s?


    She had helped a lot, of course. But the way she behaved It didn''t matter... all that entricity, the way she threw herself into situations, it all felt a little out of control. I couldn''t help but wonder: was I allowing her to get too close, too fast? The next thing I knew, we were standing in front of Vincenzo''s bedroom door. I hadn''t realized how close we were until that moment. I paused for a moment, taking a deep breath, trying to calm my thoughts. This was the room where Vincenzo was recovering, away from all the chaos outside, away from all the problems.


    The nurse behind me was quiet for the first time since we''d entered the mansion. Maybe she, too, had felt the weight of this moment.


    "Let''s go," I muttered to myself. With onest deep breath, I turned the knob and opened the door.


    The room was bathed in soft light, thick curtains keeping the space dark and peaceful. Vincenzoy in bed, hisrge, imposing body looking as if nothing had happened, and just seeing him there like that, breathing normally, was a relief. He was still asleep, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm.


    The nurse walked in right behind me, her steps more measured than usual. For a second, she looked different more serious, professional.


    "Well, there''s the patient," she murmured, as if she were back in her role as a nurse. "Let me take a look."


    I stood in the doorway, watching as she approached the bed and checked Vincenzo''s vital signs. She was doing her job with precision, despite all the entricity she had disyed earlier. Maybe, after all, I was overestimating my concern. Still, a small voice in the back of my mind reminded me not to let my guard downpletely.

 Chapter 59

    Rachel


    The nurse waspletely focused as she checked Vincenzo''s blood pressure, her meticulous and precise movements made me realize that, behind all that entricity, she was extremelypetent. She observed every detail of her, including how she wore her watch on her left wrist, but facing down. It was something I hadn''t noticed until then, which made me wonder how many other details I might have missed about her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She tilted her forehead until it lightly touched Vincenzo''s, checking to see if he had a fever. I didn''t say a word, I just kept watching. There, in that stillness, she was no longer the woman who made jokes in the car, who was enchanted by the mansion or who threw herself into life impulsively. In that moment, she was a professional, almost a skilled doctor.


    With quick movements, she moved away from Vincenzo and searched for something in her bag. When she turned to me, she already had her stethoscope in her hand, and before I could react, her right hand was already covered with a glove. I was surprised by the speed and efficiency with which she worked. Everything seemed to flow naturally for her, as if every gesture had been rehearsed a thousand times. She put the stethoscope in her ears and began to check Vincenzo''s heartbeat. Her gaze was serious, professional,pletely focused. Then she took his blood pressure again, observing every detail with precision. Suddenly, Vincenzo took a deep breath, and his arm moved slightly. He was about to wake up, and that made my heart race for a moment. My eyes widened, and I was about to tell the nurse to stop, but before I could say a word, she waved her hand at me. The message was clear: stay still. The sound of my heels as I walked toward them almost woke Vincenzo. Thest step echoed through the silence of the room, and at any moment, it could be enough to wake him uppletely. But, surprisingly, she seemed to calcte even that. She kept her hand extended to me while she stared at Vincenzo, as if she was used to dealing with delicate situations. And I, paralyzed by tension, remained still.


    My whole body was on alert, the air in the room seemed heavier. The nurse, however, continued her work with a confidence that almost irritated me. It was as if she knew that everything was under control, while I struggled to contain my nervousness. I looked from Vincenzo to her, observing every little detail, and wondering how someone so chaotic at one moment could be so calm and controlled at the next.


    Finally, after checking Vincenzo''s signals and making sure that everything was in order, the nurse took a small step back and took off her stethoscope, putting it back in her bag with the same agility with which she had started. She looked at me with a slight smile on her face, after Vincenzo took a deep breath and continued to sleep: "Everything is under control." I breathed a sigh of relief, but my body was still tense. I couldn''t rxpletely. "He''s going to be fine," she whispered, confirming that the situation was under control. I wanted to believe her, I wanted to trust her expertise. But a part of me was still on guard, ready for anything that might happen. As she packed up the rest of her instruments and prepared to leave, I finally managed to let out the breath I had been holding. Everything seemed fine, for now. Still, something inside me remained alert, as if, at any moment, everything could change. When the nurse looked at me after checking Vincenzo, she reached out her hand towards the door, and I followed her with a sigh of relief. I looked at Vincenzo once more, watching him rest peacefully. Although he was still recovering, it was a relief to know that he was well taken care of. We left the room in silence, and I closed the door carefully, wanting to make sure he got the rest he needed.


    Outside, the nurse was still professional, her focuspletely on Vincenzo''s condition. "He''s recovering very well," she said, her voice soft but firm. "Vincenzo is stronger than an ox, and in his case, that''s not just an expression." Her confidenceforted me. Even after everything we''d been through, it still seemed unbelievable that he was recovering so well.


    "He''s been sleeping for two days straight," she continued, "which is a good thing for his body. When he wakes up, he''ll need to hydrate himself and consume protein. I rmend protein shakes and supplements. It''s funny to think that he''s that size and doesn''t exercise."


    Her words about his condition brought me profound relief, and before I knew it, my eyes were filling with tears. Everything I had been holding inside me the fear, the uncertainty, the tension-finally began to dissipate. Without a doubt, I could not contain myself, but hugged the nurse tightly, in a genuine and affectionate way. She seemed surprised, but she quickly returned the hug with the same affection.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice breaking. "I don''t know how to thank you for everything you did for him today."


    The nurse, with her usual easygoing nature, smiled. "I have a few ideas of how you could thank me, but 99% of them you would findpletely unthinkable."


    Iughed, still through the tears. She knew exactly how to lighten the situation. Herments always caught me off guard, but in that moment, they were wee.


    Before I could say anything else, the nurse suddenly looked startled. "Does that smell like spaghetti and meatballs?" she asked, as if she had discovered a treasure. Without waiting for my answer, she grabbed my arm and eximed, "LET''S GO!" pulling me with infectious energy towards the kitchen.


    I could barely contain my ownughter as I was dragged through the halls of the mansion. The scene was ridiculous, but genuinely entertaining. Her energy and enthusiasm were something I didn''t know I needed at that moment. As we walked to the kitchen, I felt a surge of gratitude. The nurse, with her quirky and somewhat entric ways, had be an important part of my life in such a short space of time. Her presence, though chaotic at times, wasforting. And most of all, she had taken care of Vincenzo in a way that I could never adequately repay. When we finally reached the kitchen, the delicious aroma of spaghetti and meatballs filled the air, and the nurse''s face lit up like a kid in a candy store. She looked at me with a mischievous smile. "Tonight is going to be a night to celebrate." I just smiled back, feeling something I hadn''t felt in a long time: genuine happiness.

 Chapter 60

    Rachel


    When the nurse and I arrived in the kitchen, the aroma of spaghetti and meatballs immediately enveloped us. The butler was finishing the dish, carefully cing thest meatballs in the steaming sauce. He saw us enter and, with his usual formality, said, "It''s almost ready,dies. You can wait at the table and I''ll serve it myself."


    The nurse, as always, couldn''t contain her excitement. "And what''s for dessert?" she asked with a mischievous smile, clearly more looking forward to the dessert than to dinner.


    The butler, who seemed to be enjoying her energy, replied with a slight smile, "It''ll be a special surprise. But I bet it''s your favorite."


    "I''ll take that bet!" she replied, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    We made our way to the table, where some appetizers were alreadyid out. The nurse sat down and, without hesitation, began to taste one of them, expressing enthusiastically, "Delicious!" I sat down across from her and took one of the appetizers, confirming, "Everything here is always like this."


    As I ate, my mind began to wander. I found myself thinking about Vincenzo, and the worry began to weigh heavily on me again. Even though the nurse seemed confident and his condition seemed under control, I couldn''t shake the difort. He was in such a vulnerable state... And thinking about how things had gotten to this point filled me with anguish. It was hard not to wonder: will he really recoverpletely? Will he ever be the same again? Lost in these thoughts, I was brought back by the nurse''s voice, who noticed my distant expression and said with aforting smile, "Rachel, don''t worry. He''ll wake up fine any moment. Vincenzo is strong, you know that." I tried to rx, but it was difficult. Even with the nurse''s confidence, the idea of seeing Vincenzo in that bed, almost inert, haunted me. She, noticing my state, held my hand for a brief moment before letting go and turning her attention to the butler, who was already bringing dinner. He ced the spaghetti and meatballs on the table with the same meticulous precision with which he always did everything. The nurse, without wasting any time, got up from her chair and, to myplete surprise, nted a kiss on his mouth. The butler froze, his eyes wide, not knowing how to react. The nurse sat back down as naturally as possible, already picking up her fork to start eating, while the butler remained motionless,pletely incredulous. I leaned back in my chair, barely able to contain myughter. With an ironic tone, I said: "A thank you is all you''re going to get from me..." I couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst outughing. The butler, still stunned, looked at me as if looking for some kind of exnation, but only found myughter as an answer. He shook his head, stunned, and walked back into the kitchen, still wearing an expression that was a mix of amazement and confused happiness. I knew he would never expect something like this, especially from someone like the nurse, but there he was, processing what had just happened. As he left, the nurse, already devouring her spaghetti with evident pleasure, casuallymented, "Wow, he cooks as well as he kisses." I could onlyugh harder, shaking my head in disbelief. "You really have no limits, do you?" I asked, amused. "Not when I''m hungry!" she replied between bites, her enthusiasm for food and everything around her always surprising me. Despite the intense day and the constant worry about Vincenzo, at that moment, I felt an unexpected lightness. The nurse, with her entric way, had the talent to transform any situation into something memorable and, in a way,forting. As I watched the nurse devour the spaghetti with a smile of pure satisfaction, I couldn''t help but let out a lightugh and began to eat as well. The taste, as always, was divine. The butler really knew what he was doing, and at that moment, the food seemed even better than usual. Maybe it was the relief of knowing that Vincenzo was recovering, or maybe it was the nurse''s infectious joy that made everything seem lighter. As we continued to enjoy ourselves, the butler returned with the wine that the nurse had ordered. He set the bottle on the table with that meticulous calm that he always disyed, saying that he would be backter with dessert. The nurse, with her mouth full of pasta, just nodded in agreement, while I gave him a rxed smile and told him that he could go.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he left, the nurse grabbed the bottle of wine before I could make a move. "I want to open it!" she said, with that uncontroble energy. Without arguing, I just watched her, a smile on my face, as she opened the bottle with surprising skill and began pouring my ss. "Don''t pour so much," I said. I was a little apprehensive, but the nurse replied firmly: "You''ve had a hard day, Rachel. Rx, you deserve at least a peaceful night."


    I thought for a moment. Maybe she was right. The weight of thest few days, the stress and constant tension that I carried were finally starting to leave me. I nodded, and the nurse filled my ss. Then, in a spontaneous movement, she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip. I couldn''t help butugh at her irreverence.


    As time went by, between bites of spaghetti and sips of wine, we began to loosen up. The conversation flowed easily, and the atmosphere, previously full of worries, now seemed rxed and full of light energy.


    Right after dinner, the butler returned with dessert, an ice cream that looked absolutely perfect. The nurse''s eyes widened, realizing that she had lost the bet. "Damn, you got it right! Ice cream is really my favorite dessert..." she confessed, with a mixture of surprise and yful frustration.


    Weughed together as we ate the ice cream and drank more wine. It was one of those moments you want to freeze in time-simple, but full of joy. When we finished the dessert, we felt the wine starting to take effect. Suddenly, we found ourselves running through the hallways and, without even realizing how, we ended up in my room.


    Betweenughter and jokes, we started tickling each other, and in a short time my room was a mess. The bed was unmade, pillows scattered across the floor, and we were bothughing uncontrobly, intoxicated not only by the wine, but by the lightness of that unexpected moment.


    Iy down on the bed, exhausted fromughing so much, with the nurse next to me. I closed my eyes for a few seconds, letting my head rest, and it was then that I heard a deep, firm voice, but with a touch of irony: "I sleep for two days and the house is... upside down ar..."


    My eyes flew open, my heart racing, and I sat up in bed staring ahead in disbelief. "VINCENZO???"

 Chapter 61

    Vincenzo


    I was lying still, feeling the weight of my body sink into the mattress. Everything around me seemed hazy, as if I were somewhere between sleep and consciousness. Something was different. I had never dreamed, not with such rity. But this time, it was as if I waspletely aware of every detail. I heard whispers, fragments of voices floating in the darkness of my mind.


    Rachel... It was her voice. I could recognize its sweet and yet firm tone, even though the sound was muffled. I also heard the butler, always formal, always present. However, there was a third voice that caught my attention, one that made me wonder: What is Doctor Afonse doing here?


    My memories were confused, in pieces, but I was putting the fragments together little by little. Thest time I remembered seeing Doctor Afonse was... in the limousine? No, I was leaving the hospital, and then... apse. A nk. My mind had failed me for a moment, but now everything wasing back with rity. He hade to take care of me because of that episode of forgetfulness, I concluded to myself, feeling a strange tranquility as I realized that my memories were returning. That briefpse of forgetfulness, which had previously seemed like a serious w, now seemed like a mere passing shadow, something that no longer bothered me.


    I remained there, lying down, my eyes still closed, while the darkness of my mind gave way to a silent calm. Time seemed to stretch out, and I was about to plunge back into unconsciousness when something broke the silence. It was the feeling that I was being watched. Not by one, but by two people. One of them was clearly Rachel. I could recognize her presence, even without seeing her. I had always felt her like that, like a constant around me. But there was someone else. A woman. A figure that hovered at the edge of my senses, a presence unknown and at the same time... familiar.


    I took a deep breath, trying to grasp that fleeting memory. And then, the smell came. A soft, fresh scent that brought a hazy image to my mind: a woman touching her forehead to mine. I felt her touch, almost as if it were happening at that moment. Was it real or was it just another fragment of that confused state between sleep and wakefulness?


    Time within this strange dream seemed to make no sense. Between one sh of memory and another, I heardughter. Loud, outrageousughter, of someone having fun. Who could beughing like that? The answer came along with the sound of something breaking. No, it wasn''t a solitary sound; there were several, objects falling, perhaps furniture being dragged. The house was in chaos.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    With all these sounds and confused memories, my mind finally began to clear. It was all there, in the depths of my consciousness, waiting to emerge. Like pieces of a puzzle, the cloudy information began toe together, forming a clearer image. And then, suddenly, I felt as if something was pulling my mind out of that dormant state. It was time to wake up.


    My eyelids felt heavy as lead, but with a conscious effort, I managed to open them slowly. The soft light of the room hit me first, blinding my eyes for a brief moment. I blinked a few times, adjusting my vision to the environment around me. The feeling of heaviness and tiredness in my body began to give way to the familiarity of the room and the distant sound of the house that now seemed alive to me.


    Finally awake, I knew that something had changed. It was time to find out what had happened while I was away.


    I sat up in bed with a slight dizziness still reverberating in my head. I looked around, trying to get my bearings in the room, as if expecting something to be out of ce. The room was in perfect order, but there was something there that didn''t fit my immediate understanding. That''s when I noticed the armchair next to the bed, close enough that someone could have sat there for hours, watching me.


    Rachel, I thought. It had to be her. I vaguely remembered her voice while I was on the threshold of consciousness. She must have been right next to me, worried, waiting for me to recover. A strange warmth warmed my chest, but I quickly pushed it away. There were other things to worry about.


    I stood up slowly, testing the weight of my body. My ribs, which had felt cracked before, now only felt a slight difort, as if they were the remnants of a nearly healed injury. It was almost miraculous, considering the state I had been in. I took a deep breath, feeling a slight tension as my lungs expanded. A small price to pay for being on my feet again.


    My eyes fell on the phone on the nightstand. I thought about calling the butler to update me on what had happened these past two days, but one detail made me hesitate. A faint, almost imperceptible draft passed through the room. I nced at the door that would normally be closed, and saw that it was ajar. rta.


    I put the phone aside, feeling a bad feeling. Something was wrong. I walked to the door, and the closer I got, the more I could hear the muffled whispersing from downstairs. They were nervous, tense voices, with an underlying note of panic. I opened the door fully, letting the sound flow more clearly. I could hear the employees talking excitedly, as if they were discussing something serious. Their tones were thick with anxiety.


    I walked down the stairs in silence, without anyone noticing my presence. The room was filled with an uneasy energy. All the employees seemed to be focused on their conversation, and despite trying to keep their voices low, I managed to catch bits of their discussion. They were talking about Rachel. And the other woman. Her friend, perhaps? What had happened while I was sleeping?


    I continued down the stairs, each step carefully calcted so as not to draw attention. Themotion among them was evident, and it only fueled my uneasiness. They were too distracted to notice my approach.


    When I reached thest step, I stopped for a moment, taking in the scene. The employees were visibly disturbed, exchanging nervous nces. The tension was palpable. I took a deep breath, and with a firmness that surprised even me, I asked the only question that needed to be answered:


    "WHAT HAPPENED HERE?"


    My voice cut through the air like a thunderp, and the silence that followed was immediate. All eyes turned to me, and the expression of shock and fear on their faces was clear. I wasn''t sure what had happened, but one thing was certain: something very wrong was happening here.

 Chapter 62

    Vincenzo


    As I stared at the servants, my eyes wandered over the wreckage scattered across the floor. tes, vases, and wooden furniture were broken, paintings were toppled and shattered. It was as if a storm had passed through the mansion, leaving a trail of chaos and destruction. The silence that followed my question was crushing, each second prolonging the tension in the air. No one dared to move a muscle or say a word.


    Then the butler stepped forward, breaking the heavy silence. My attention was immediately drawn to him. He looked nervous, but he maintained hisposure, as if he were preparing for a confession.


    "Mr. Vincenzo... it''s good to see you''re okay. We were all worried about you," he said, his voice full of caution.


    I didn''t answer. I just narrowed my eyes, not taking my eyes off him. He was hesitant, which only increased my distrust. My patience, already limited, was beginning to wear thin.


    The butler took a deep breath and continued:


    "Sir... this is all my fault!"


    My brows furrowed. What did he mean by that? I looked around once more, trying to understand what exactly had happened during my absence.


    He continued, looking increasingly anxious:


    "Miss Rachel came back from shoppingtest night with a new friend. I poured the wine as they asked and..."


    Before he could finish, I held up my hand, silencing him with a gesture. I had heard enough. My mind began to put the pieces together-Rachel hade back with a friend, wine was involved, and now the house was in chaos. But my biggest concern at that moment was Rachel. Where was she? How was she?


    "Where is Rachel?" I asked, my voiceing out darker than I intended.


    As if in sync, all the servants pointed in the same direction: her room.


    "They''re asleep, sir," the butler finally replied, in a tone that seemed to suggest he knew that wouldn''t be enough to calm me down. My attention turned to the hallway that led to Rachel''s room. Something inside me was stirring, a mix of frustration, worry, and pent-up anger. It wasn''t just about the state I''d found the house in, but about the fact that Rachel was involved in all of this. Something told me there was more to the story than the butler was willing to reveal at the moment. Without another word, I started back up the stairs. But this time, my steps were quick and purposeful, hitting the wooden steps hard, echoing through the silent mansion. The tension in my shoulders seemed to increase with each step, and I knew I needed answers. I needed to see for myself that Rachel was okay, even if my mind was full of questions. Every time my feet found a step, the anxiety grew. Why had she been drinking so much? Who was this friend she was with? And why was the house in ruins?


    As I approached the door to her room, my chest felt tight. I didn''t know what to expect when I opened it, but somehow I already knew I wouldn''t like what I would find.


    With my hand firmly on the doorknob, I felt that the door wasn''tpletely closed. However, when I tried to push it open, something was blocking the way. I put a little more force and, little by little, the door began to give way, creaking as I pushed the obstacle. I soon realized it was an overturned chair and, judging by the state of the room, more furniture and objects were thrown everywhere. It was as if a hurricane had passed through there.


    The mess was so big that I could barely tell what was broken and what was still intact. And, in the center of the bed, there was Rachel. Her hair waspletely disheveled, spread chaotically across the pillow, and she was sprawled out haphazardly, fast asleep with a light line of drool running down the corner of her mouth. Beside her, something that made me raise my eyebrows in surprise: the private nurse.


    "Of course... who else could it be?", I muttered to myself, almost incredulous, but at the same time, something told me that it made perfect sense. The nurse was in the strangest position I had ever seen. Upside down on the bed, her back resting against the headboard and her head hanging oddly towards the mattress, as if she had tried to do a somersault and fallen asleep in the middle of the movement.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a ridiculous scene, and as much as I tried to maintain my usual seriousness, the sight of the nurse in that absurd position made me involuntarily want tough. I struggled to keep control, swallowing theughter that tried to escape, while the chaos around me seemed so far from what normally happened in my house.


    I took a deep breath, straightened my posture and, with a firm voice, dered:


    "I sleep for two days and the house is upside down...".


    I had barely finished my sentence when Rachel was instantly awake, her eyes wide and blinking in confusion. She looked around, looking disoriented as her mind, probably still dazed from sleep, tried to process everything around her. The nurse, on the other hand, didn''t seem so easy to wake up. I wondered if she had been drinking as much as Rachel, but at that moment that wasn''t what mattered most.


    Rachel shifted in bed, trying topose herself, but the situation was so absurd that I almost found myselfughing again. Still, I kept myself in check, knowing that there were questions that needed answers. The state of the room, their situation, the destruction in the house... it all needed to be exined.


    Rachel stared at me, her eyes still a little cloudy, and I could see the mix of surprise and embarrassment beginning to form on her face. I knew that what came next would be interesting, but one thing was certain: this was one of the most unusual scenes I had ever witnessed in my life.

 Chapter 63

    Rachel


    Rachel doesn''t hesitate. In a mix of joy and despair, she runs towards me, throwing herself into my arms with such force that it almost makes me stagger back. The hug is tight, desperate. I barely have time to process what is happening around me - the destroyed house, the chaos around me - before I feel her body shaking against mine. My first instinct is to maintain my firm posture, my usual posture, but Rachel''s copse in front of me makes something inside me waver. I hug her back, my gaze fixed on her eyes, which are brimming with tears. Before I can say anything, she starts to cry. Tears stream down her cheeks as she murmurs between sobs, "Thank God, Vincenzo, you''re okay..."


    I am speechless. I, Vincenzo, who always keeps control of every situation, find myself disoriented by this explosion of emotions from her. Knowing Rachel, I knew she had a big heart, but I hadn''t expected this intensity. Her concern is palpable, almost suffocating, and my usual authoritarianism dissolves. For a moment, all the coldness I usually maintain disappears.


    "I didn''t know if you were going to wake up okay... or if you were going to wake up at all..." she continues, her voice breaking. I can see the weight of fear in her eyes, the anxiety she must have carried while I was unconscious.


    She tries to exin everything at once, the wordsing out fast and jumbled, as if each thought is an attempt to rid herself of the panic she clearly felt. But I don''t understand a thing. Her rushed speech and the state of chaos in the house make everything too confusing.


    "Rachel, calm down," I say, holding her shoulders and guiding her back to the bed. "Sit here."


    She obeys, still with tears in her eyes, breathing heavily, and I kneel in front of her, holding her hands. "Exin it to me, calmly," I ask, trying to bring some order to the whirlwind of emotions that surrounds her.


    My gaze shifts for a second to the nurse, who is still lying in bed in a bizarre manner. She is still asleep, or at least unconscious,pletely oblivious to the chaos she helped create.


    "Rachel," I ask, nodding toward the woman''s clumsy figure in the bed. "What is she doing here?"


    Rachel looks back, as if she has only just remembered the nurse''s presence. Without hesitation, she picks up something from the floor, a pillow, perhaps, and throws it straight at the sleeping woman''s belly. The impact makes the nurse wake up with a start, her eyes wide in shock. And then, out of nowhere, she screams:


    "A BEAR!!!"


    The nurse is clearly confusing what is happening with some strange dream, mixing reality and fantasy. In her clumsy attempt to get up, she slips and falls off the bed, getting tangled in the nket.


    I can''t help but sigh, rubbing my face with my hand, trying to keep myposure.


    "Good morning....Nancy," I say, with a hint of irony. This seems to snap herpletely out of her reverie. She stops struggling with the nket and looks at me, still confused.


    Rachel, now calmer, stares at me with wide eyes. "Do you know her name?"


    I look at Rachel and then back at Nancy, who is standing up, still trying to figure out what''s going on. I shrug.


    "She''s my nurse, Rachel. Of course I know her name," I say, as if it''s the most obvious thing in the world.


    Rachel looks surprised, and for a moment there''s an awkward silence. Nancy finally stands up, awkwardly adjusting her clothes, still unsure of how to react to the situation.


    The whole scene seems absurd, but it''s a perfect reflection of the chaos my house has turned into while I''ve been out of action. What happened in those two days that turned me into a spectator of a chaoticedy?


    Nancy leaves the room, patting me on the chest twice, as if I were an old friend and not her apparent current patient. "Hang in there, big guy," she says, with that irreverent tone that I was already used to, but that still managed to catch me off guard. Her inconvenient way of acting, passing by me without ceremony, was typical. There was always this exaggerated informality, and at that moment, Rachel looked at me with a mixture of strangeness and confusion. I knew exactly what she was thinking: since when did the nurse who was supposed to be a professional have this familiarity with me?


    Rachel was visibly worried. Her expression reflected the chaos that she was trying to understand. I could sense her growing nervousness, but I didn''t say anything. I just watched her as she tried to process what she had just witnessed. Before she could ask me anything, Nancy quickly returned with arge pitcher of water and a basket of fruit. Her quick, confident steps contrasted with the chaotic surroundings. As she handed them to me, Nancy dropped to the floor in front of me, sitting cross-legged like a child. carefree.


    Rachel, on the other hand, stood beside me, visibly tense. Her eyes darted around the room, taking in all the chaos. Then, she finally said, in an impatient and nervous tone: "This is all such a mess... I don''t even know where to start." Her voice had a hint of desperation, as if she was struggling to understand what was happening and, at the same time, trying to take care of me.


    I raised my hand, signaling for her to calm down. "Let''s organize everything step by step," I said, my voiceing out firmer than I expected. Even though I was weak, I knew there was no point in getting lost in the chaos. "The important thing now is to solve one thing at a time, and the first thing is for me to eat."


    Rachel nodded, although she still looked a little lost. Her concern was palpable. She always had this nature of worrying too much, and what affected her most now was the fact that I seemed to be dealing with the situation in a much lighter way than usual. I wasn''t known for being someone who took chaos lightly, but I was fragile and when the time came, those two would get what they deserved.


    I took the pitcher of water from Nancy and began to drink, feeling the water cool my throat and bring me back to reality, if only for a brief moment. I drank so greedily that for a second I felt my head spinning slightly. Nancy was watching me closely andmented, in that casual tone, "I should have brought a barrel instead of a pitcher." An ironicment that, to my own surprise, made meugh.


    Rachel looked at me confused. I knew that, in her mind, something didn''t make sense. I wasn''t the type of person tough at ironicments, especially not in situations like this. "Since when do youugh at these jokes?" seemed to be what her eyes asked.


    I smiled back at Nancy, perhaps more rxed than I should have been. "Are you still taking your medication, Nancy?" I asked, still joking.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nancy gave a shortugh. "I don''t need them anymore," she replied casually, as if we were discussing something trivial. Rachel stood there, watching this strange exchange. Her concern for the mess and for me was bing more and more evident, but she also seemed to be trying to figure out what, exactly, was going on between me and Nancy. There was something about the way I was reacting, something that didn''t fit with her idea of me. Still, she didn''t say anything. She just watched, probably thinking that the right moment to question all of this woulde. And I knew that eventually I would have to exin.

 Chapter 64

    Rachel


    I watched, still a little dazed, the exchange of looks and ironicments between Vincenzo and Nancy. My head was heavy, probably the effect of the wine hangover, and the mess around us didn''t help at all. The house was destroyed - and I had vague memories that both of us, Nancy and I, were to me for it. But the strangest thing was that Vincenzo, despite everything, didn''t seem the least bit angry. On the contrary, he was rxed, even making jokes while talking to Nancy, something I had never seen before.


    I didn''t understand the dynamic between the two. Vincenzo had always been a serious, reserved man, someone who rarely let his guard down, and now he was there, exchanging jokes with the nurse. A nurse who, until then, I only thought had shown her professional side to others besides me, and who was now lying on the floor, cross-legged, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    The tension inside me was growing, mixing with confusion. I couldn''t organize my thoughts properly, everything seemed like chaos both inside and outside of me. The mess in the house perfectly reflected the mess in my head. Breaking the silence that was already bothering me, I asked: "Medicine?... What are you talking about?"


    Vincenzo looked at Nancy with a restrained smile. "Should I tell you or should you tell me..?"


    Nancy, in her typical irreverence, just shook her head and replied: "I was going to tell you when the time was right... you gossiper."


    I was even more confused. What do you mean? What was she hiding? Vincenzo continued to eat the fruit Nancy had brought, as if this was a trivial conversation.


    "What do you mean the right time?" - my voice came out more irritated than I intended. It was too much to process at once. We were all there, in the midst of the destruction that I knew I had somehow helped to cause, and there were still more secrets behind the situation.


    Vincenzo finally turned to me again, but without stopping to chew on the fruit. "Nancy destroyed my house. I could do whatever I wanted to you two for that." He said it with an annoying ease, but the look he gave Nancy made me realize there was something more to it, some inside joke I didn''t understand.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked again, my patience almost at an end.


    He paused to pick up another piece of fruit before finally saying, "Nancy has multiple personality disorder."


    "WHAT???" my head seemed to spin faster with this new information. I didn''t know how to react, and my mind was struggling to process the idea. What the hell? The nurse who had taken care of Vincenzo, the one I had spent so much time with, now had this huge secret?


    Before I could ask another question, Nancy grabbed an apple from the basket and threw it in Vincenzo''s direction. He caught it with an almost sloppy skill, as if he was already used to her reactions.


    "I was going to tell you, okay?" Nancy said, still in that carefree tone. "But, you know... it''s kind ofplicated to exin..."


    I didn''t know whether tough or worry. It was too much to handle at once. The destroyed house, Nancy''s personalities, Vincenzo''sid-back manner... Nothing made sense, and it seemed that the more I tried to understand, the more confused I became. What the hell was going on here?


    While I was still trying to put the pieces together, Vincenzo and Nancy acted as if it were any other day. My body was tired, my mind exhausted, and as much as I wanted answers, everything seemed to get even moreplicated. Sweat was running down my forehead, the result of a mix of confusion and disorientation. Everything was happening too fast, and things simply didn''t make sense. Vincenzo, without looking at me, extended his finger as he finished eating a handful of grapes, and began to speak with impressive calm.


    "I know everything that happened here," he said, his voice low but firm. "I know everything is very confusing for you, but I''m going to reorganize your thoughts." I stood there, frozen, listening to every word without being able to process it very well. Beside me, Nancy leaned back, resting her hands on the floor in a carefree way, as if all of this was the mostmon thing in the world. "I love it when he does that..." she murmured, which only confused me even more. What did she mean by that? Vincenzo, not letting himself be distracted, continued, now with a seriousness that caught my attention. "I remember everything now. I had a memorypse when we were in the car. Remember? My nose bled, you tried to take care of me as best you could, and I asked Dr. Afonse toe here." I remembered the scene immediately. Vincenzo''s nose bleeding, the desperation I felt when I tried to do something. The fear that something more serious was happening. I nodded slightly, but he wasn''t even looking at me.. He continued as if he were recapping for himself as much as for me.


    "I went up the stairs with you, and then, in my room... everything got confusing. Dr. Afonse diagnosed me with selective memory loss, a result of the car ident. He rmended total rest, gave me medication, and I cked out. I slept for two days straight, without eating or drinking anything. My body became dehydrated, weakened."


    I listened in silence, trying to process the amount of information he was pouring out. He had slept for two whole days; no wonder he was weakened. But how did he know all of this? He seemed to remember every detail, even the moments when he was unconscious.


    Vincenzo continued, without missing a beat, his voice precise and calcted. "You took care of me while I slept. The first day, you ran the house. The second, you went out in the morning to go shopping and came back at night... with that one."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He looked at Nancy. She seemed slightly ufortable for the first time, but soon returned to her carefree posture, without taking the smile off her face. I still didn''t know how to react.


    The silence that followed was heavy. Nancy and I remainedpletely still, listening to Vincenzo''s precise exnation, trying to fit each piece of this puzzle together.


    "Somehow, you two became close in a matter of hours," he continued, without changing his tone. "You came here so that Nancy could check on me and confirm that I was recovering well. This was at the request of your attorney, Rachel." I was stunned. He had deduced everything, with frightening precision. How did he know all of this, as if he had been conscious the whole time, even though he was unconscious?


    "You decided to drink to celebrate my rapid recovery," he continued, now with a hint of irony in his tone. "You overdid it and ended uppletely destroying the house."


    Nancy tried not to smile, but I felt the weight of guilt. The mess around us, the overturned furniture, the destruction. It all made sense now, but in a way that seemed worse than I had imagined.


    "And now... here we are." He finished with disturbing calm.


    I didn''t know what to say. Words failed me. The only thing running through my head was disbelief at how quickly this had all gotten out of control. I looked at Vincenzo, then at Nancy, and then back at the destruction around me. What else could I say?

 Chapter 65

    Rachel


    The pressure in my head was increasing, and I automatically put my hand to my temples, trying to relieve the pain that was starting to throb. Vincenzo looked at me with that inquisitive look he always had, as if he already knew what was happening, but wanted to see me trying to get out of that situation.


    "You didn''t go to the hospital after we came to the mansion... so how did you know Nancy to the point where you were sleeping in the same bed?" His voice was calm but incisive, and he alternated his gaze between me and Nancy, waiting for


    an answer.


    I knew he was curious, but I also knew that if I told him the truth-that I had met Nancy at the store where she worked as a saleswoman-it would only open the door to more questions. Questions that I didn''t want to answer right now, especially with what had happened between Nancy and me that day. My heart raced just thinking about where this conversation could go.


    I quickly looked at Nancy, looking for a way out, and avoided Vincenzo''s question with the first thing that came to mind. "What do you mean... multiple personalities?" I tossed the ball to Nancy, hoping she could redirect Vincenzo''s attention to another subject. Nancy rolled her eyes, clearly impatient, but seemed to ept the change of focus. "I was going to tell you about this right away," she began, her tone a little more serious than usual. "It started when I was a teenager. My childhood was...plicated, to say the least." She paused, and I shifted in my chair, not sure what to expect. Vincenzo remained quiet, watching as Nancy continued. "My mind has fragmented into three personalities. The responsible and focused one, which you see when I''m in my role as a nurse; the cute and fun one, which appears when I''m rxed; and, well... the mischievous one, which appears when I''m, shall we say, excited." Her exnation dropped like a bombshell, but what worried me the most was thest part. I knew exactly which "mischievous" she was referring to. Memories of that moment in the store began to flood my mind, and I felt the blood rush to my face, heating my cheeks. "So... it wasn''t exactly you when... when that thing happened in the store," I muttered, more to myself than anyone else, but Vincenzo, of course, took the hint.


    "That what?" He raised an eyebrow, clearly interested in what I was trying to hide. I could feel his eyes boring into my soul, demanding an exnation.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I blushed even harder. Damn it. There was no way out now, not with Vincenzo watching me like that. I needed to think fast. "Oh... it''s nothing!" My voice sounded shrill, even to myself. "Just... a misunderstanding, nothing important," I tried to cover it up, looking away and pretending that everything was fine.


    Nancy, however, was enjoying the situation. I could see the smirk forming on her lips. She knew exactly what I was trying to hide from Vincenzo, but thankfully, she seemed willing to y along in a subtle way. She didn''t say anything, just looked at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes, as if she was deciding how much she could tease me.


    Vincenzo, on the other hand, didn''t seem too convinced. He looked from me to Nancy, clearly suspicious, but eventually let out a sigh, as if he was willing to let the matter drop-for now.


    "Okay... If you say it was a misunderstanding." His voice was calm, but I knew it wouldn''t end there. Vincenzo wasn''t the type to let things slide. Sooner orter, he would ask about it again, and I would need to be prepared to respond in some way.


    Nancy, still smiling, picked up an apple and threw it in Vincenzo''s direction. He caught it nimbly, and for a second, the mood lightened up again in the room. But inside, I was still a mess, trying to process everything that was happening and, at the same time, keep my secret safe.


    As they exchanged a few more words, I just stood there, trying to hide the blush on my face and wishing that this awkward moment would pass quickly.


    "So, Nancy, how''s the store going?" Vincenzo asked suddenly, his voice sounding too casual for the moment. "Any news to tell me?" He nced at me sideways, and in that instant, I knew that this was no ordinary question. He was trying to extract something, but what?


    Nancy, with her carefree and cheeky manner, didn''t hesitate. "Oh, it''s going well! The news is that Rachel went there to buy you a surprise gift."


    My heart stopped for a second, and before I could control myself, I shouted: "NANCY!" The word came out louder and more desperate than I intended, but it was toote. The damage was done.


    Vincenzo turned to me, his eyes darkening with that impassive expression I knew so well. He didn''t seem surprised, nor annoyed. Just... calm. Calm in a way that made my skin crawl.


    Nancy, on the other hand, made a face like she knew she had said more than she should, but she didn''t seem particrly remorseful. She just bit her lower lip, almost like a child who knows she''s misbehaved.


    I realized, at that moment, that Vincenzo had done it on purpose. He knew Nancy was in her "cheeky" state, and he took advantage of that to get the information I was trying to hide from her. That man... He had orchestrated the whole thing. Vincenzo, now with a more serious look, leaned forward slightly. "So that''s how... you went there, Rachel?" The question was simple, but it carried an immense weight. He wanted to know everything, and I wasn''t ready to tell him.


    My mind was spinning, trying to find a way out, but there was no way out of this one. He was watching me closely, like a predator on the lookout, waiting for me to make a mistake. I knew from the start that his change in behavior was a ruse. He hadn''t suddenly be flippant or rxed; it was all part of a game, a strategy to manipte Nancy and, most importantly, me.


    I was furious, but also impressed. It was obvious that Vincenzo had never lost control. He had been in control the entire time, ying on our emotions to get what he wanted. How had I not realized this before?


    "Vincenzo, I... I just went to buy you something. It was supposed to be a surprise," I began to say, trying to stay calm and hide my nervousness, but the words came out hesitantly, as if I already knew he wouldn''t believe me so easily. He arched an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Surprise...?" he repeated, as if testing the word, analyzing it carefully.


    Yes, it was obvious now. He wasn''t just interested in what I did at the store. Vincenzo was ying a much deeper game. He was trying to figure out what else I was hiding.


    And the worst part of it all was that at that moment I didn''t know whether I should try to keep hiding it or just confess everything.

 Chapter 66

    Rachel


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of Vincenzo''s gaze on me. He didn''t say anything, just stared at me with that serious expression, waiting for an exnation. My heart was beating fast, and I knew I was running out of options. The words were out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    "I went to the store... to buy you something to surprise you. Something that would make you happy when you finally woke up." I tried to sound confident, but my voice shook slightly. Vincenzo continued to stare at me, his expression unchanging. The silence between us was suffocating, and I didn''t know what else to say.


    My hands were cold, and my mind was spinning, trying to find a way to divert my focus, but instead, I blurted out the truth. "But... something happened while I was there." I felt a blush rise to my face, which only made me more nervous. "Nancy... she said that everyone had to try something on before buying anything from the store, so she... strapped me into the device I bought for me to test and did some... things to me."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the silence that followed was almost palpable. Vincenzo slowly shifted his gaze to Nancy, who stoodpletely still. She stammered, clearly unsure of how to respond to what I had just revealed. The difort was palpable, and I didn''t know where to hide my face. I felt a wave of shame rise up in me, not only for the embarrassing situation itself, but also for remembering what Nancy had done to me.


    "Wait a minute..." Vincenzo finally broke the silence, his voice firm. "I''ve been to that store a few times, and I''ve never had to try anything on before buying. Not me, or anyone I know." His eyes were focused on Nancy, who now looked like she was about to explode with nervousness.


    I blinked in disbelief. Anger had been building inside me. I stared at Nancy with wide eyes, trying to process the fact that she had lied to me so tantly to make this moment seem less bad. How could she make me believe that absurd story? I felt so stupid, so exposed. My eyes shed with anger as I red at Nancy, who avoided my gaze.


    Nancy, sensing the tension in the air, finally stood up, trying to get out of the situation. "Maybe I should let you two talk in peace. I don''t want to intrude..." She said, already with one hand on the door, ready to get out of there as quickly as possible.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No!" Vincenzo ordered, his voice low but full of authority. "You stay!" Nancy stopped in her tracks, clearly disconcerted, not knowing what to do. She didn''t have the courage to leave, so she just stood there, standing like a statue. I didn''t know what to expect anymore. Vincenzo seemed to be processing everything, but before he could say anything else, the butler appeared at the door, interrupting the moment. "Miss Rachel," he said, "there''s a...order for you." Vincenzo smiled, a smile that made me even more ufortable. "Right on time," he said, as if he''d been waiting for it all along. I felt my stomach sink as Vincenzo told the butler that he would go get the "order" I''d ced himself. The butler, ever discreet, seemed to understand what wasing, giving me a wary look before leaving to follow Vincenzo''s orders. There was no doubt he knew things were about to get worse for Nancy and me. Vincenzo stood, his posture imposing and his eyes fixed on the two of us. "Wait in my room," he ordered, his voice low and firm. Nancy and I exchanged nervous nces, but neither of us dared say anything. He looked at the butler and added, "Take care of the mess their carelessness has caused. Rece everything." I want this house to look as if nothing had happened."


    The butler, ever efficient, immediately replied, "Promptly, sir." Then he left the room, leaving us alone with Vincenzo for a few more seconds. He turned to us again, even more serious, and said only one word: "Go."


    Without question, Nancy and I stood up and began walking toward his room. The tension in the air was palpable. My heart was beating wildly as we walked down the hallway. I didn''t know what wasing, but I knew it wouldn''t be pleasant. Nancy, walking beside me, broke the silence after a few minutes. "What do you think he''s going to do to us?" she asked, her voice, as casual as she tried to sound, was full of nervousness.


    I could only nce at her, unable to hide how uneasy I was. My brain was spinning, trying to find an answer, but the truth was that I had no idea what to expect from Vincenzo right now. He was acting in a way I had never seen before-sly, and sociable, almost as if he were one step ahead of us the whole time. "I don''t know," I said, my voice low. "But it can''t be good."


    We arrived s to Vincenzo''s room, and I slowly opened the door. The space was exactly as he had left it before everything started to fall apart: organized, elegant and imposing. The familiar scent of his cologne mixed with the cold atmosphere of the room only made my nervousness grow. Nancy threw herself into the armchair in the corner of the room, but I remained standing, my thoughtspletely disorganized. I paced back and forth, my fingers drumming nervously on the armrest. Nancy, for her part, tried to hide her fear with her usual irreverence, but I could see in the depths of her eyes that she was worried too. "He''s going to make us pay for this, somehow," she murmured, her voice finally admitting the truth that I also feared. I turned to her, sighing, while trying to remain calm. "Of course he will. We destroyed his house, Nancy. There''s no way around it. But what I really want to know is why he''s acting like this, like he''s been plotting this all along."


    Before we could delve any deeper into this conversation, the sound of the door opening caused us both to turn around suddenly. Vincenzo walked in with the covered easel held by two delivery men, his face impassive. He watched us for a moment, as if pondering his next move, and finally spoke, his voice low but full of authority. "Now, let''s settle this!"


    My entire body went rigid. I knew the real punishment was just beginning.

 Chapter 67

    Vincenzo


    As the delivery men followed me in, carrying the "gift" Rachel had bought, my mind was filled with one certainty: it was time to restore order. They stopped at mymand in front of the room adjacent to the bedroom, where I had stored a series of tools that served a very specific purpose. It wasn''t exactly a torture chamber, at least not in the literal sense. However, its function was disciplinary. I told them to put the item inside and waited until everything was ready. As they left, I watched Rachel and Nancy. They were restless, but their expressions softened a bit when I addressed them with a thank you. "I really appreciate you taking care of me when I needed it." They both seemed to breathe a sigh of relief at hearing this, as if they believed that, finally, everything was over and they wouldn''t have to face any consequences for the chaos they had caused.


    I let them believe it for a few seconds. I knew they needed to feel thefort of false security before they realized what wasing next. I continued, pausing carefully: "But... I can''t let what you did to my house go unnoticed." The color drained from their faces almost instantly. Rachel, who until then seemed to find some peace in my words, turned pale. Nancy, the ever irreverent one, couldn''t hide her surprise. They had no idea that I was still inplete control of the situation.


    Before they had a chance to react, I turned to Rachel and said, in a deliberately suggestive tone: "Rachel, get ready." She looked at me for a few seconds, trying to process what that meant. I knew she understood exactly what I was implying, but it still seemed to take a moment to ept it.


    She finally nodded, unable to speak, which was enough for me.


    Nancy, always quick to try to escapeplicated situations, stood up, apparently determined to get out of this mess unscathed. "Since everything is settled, I''m going home..." She started toward the door with false calm. But before she could touch the doorknob, I interrupted her, my voice cutting through the air. "Nancy... start getting everything ready for us. Rachel won''t be long." Rachel stopped dead in her tracks, shock evident in her eyes. "What?" she said in disbelief, as if she were trying to convince herself that she had misunderstood. Nancyughed nervously, thinking I was joking, as if I had some hidden sense of humor that she had never noticed before. But I kept my gaze fixed and serious. Nancy''sughter died the moment she realized I wasn''t joking. It was clear that she didn''t know what else to do. The weight of the situation was finally catching up with her. "Vincenzo..." she tried to say something, but stopped mid-sentence, not daring to continue. The truth was that both Rachel and Nancy needed to understand that their actions had consequences. It wasn''t about revenge or punishment in the trivial sense, but about showing who was in control. I had allowed things to get a little out of hand while I was incapacitated, and now it was time to get them back. Nancy looked at Rachel for some kind of response, some kind of sign that this was all an borate joke. Rachel, for her part, was frozen, unsure of what to expect from me or Nancy. What would happen next wasn''t something I could simply exin with words. It was something they would experience and learn from. I watched them in silence for a few moments before finally moving toward the door to the next room. "You two... will follow me. We have things to take care of." Rachel''s eyes widened, clearly terrified by the suggestion I had just made. Nancy, on the other hand, tried to hide her nervousness, but the sharp movement she made in her swallow betrayed her. For a moment, she hesitated, perhaps waiting for Rachel to say or do something to stop what was about to happen. However, with few options left, Nancy walked through the door and into the torture


    room.


    As Rachel struggled internally with what was toe, she approached me. "Vincenzo, I caused all of this. Nancy had nothing to do with this mess. She shouldn''t be involved."


    I looked at Rachel without showing any emotion, keeping my voice cold and direct. "Don''t dy, Rachel. Otherwise... I''ll start with Nancy." Without waiting for a response, I walked into the room and closed the door behind me, leaving Rachel alone outside.


    I walked down the hallway with firm, sure steps, finding Nancy at the end, fiddling with the gift Rachel had bought for me. She was clearly trying to keep busy and appear calm, but I could tell her mind was racing. I walked closer, watching closely as she walked. What she was doing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Indeed, this is going to provide a lot of fun for us." My voice carried a slight irony, but it still maintained a serious tone.


    Nancy stopped in mid-motion, as if my words hadpletely frozen her. She looked at me, her eyes trembling, and repeated quietly, cautiously: "Knots?"


    A slow smile formed on my face as I picked up a rope from the ground. Without saying anything else, I began to tie her. The knots were firm, immobilizing her arms and legs with precision. Nancy didn''t resist, but I could see the tension growing in her body. Her breathing became heavier, and soon she began to bite her lip, as if she were trying to maintain a facade of innocence.


    I knew she was just waiting for the right moment to let her true personality show. When I finished tying her, I stepped back for a second, analyzing the expression on her face. She was looking at me with pleading eyes, full of fear and desire at the same time.


    Without warning, I pped her face with the back of my hand, making her head jerk to the side. Her hair covered part of her expression, but I knew what was behind that mask of vulnerability.


    "Let her out..." my voice was low but clear. I didn''t need to exin. Nancy knew exactly what I meant. I wanted the other version of her, the one that didn''t hide behind masks of fear or doubt.


    Nancy took a deep breath, and when she turned her face back to me, her expression had changedpletely. The mischievous, almost lustful look took over her face, and a dangerous smile appeared on her lips.


    I smiled back, satisfied. This was exactly the Nancy I wanted to deal with.

 Chapter 68

    Rachel


    I almost ran out of Vincenzo''s room and went straight to my own. My heart was pounding, and adrenaline was taking over me. I knew I had to hurry, and any dy could make things worse. I chose a lingerie that I knew he liked, something that always made me nervous, but at the same time, it fit what he expected of me in situations like this. I quickly dressed and covered myself with a ck overcoat, closing it with shaking hands.


    I had no idea what was going to happen when I got to the torture room. With each step I took back to Vincenzo''s room, my mind became even more agitated. Would he punish me or Nancy? Could I change the course of this situation? I took a deep breath before opening the door and entering, closing it behind me with a sharp click that echoed through the silence of the room.


    I walked down the hallway toward the living room, and when I finally arrived, what I saw shocked me. Vincenzo was naked, standing and masturbating in front of Nancy, who was tied up. She was writhing, biting her gag and lips, clearly ufortable with the restraints that bound her. Her attempt to kneel in front of him was thwarted by the ropes Vincenzo had used to immobilize her.


    "VINCENZO!" I screamed, unable to contain myself as I saw the scene before me. I ran towards him, my hand shaking as I touched his shoulder, trying to turn him around. Vincenzo moved quickly, his reflexes as fast as ever. He grabbed my arm tightly, pulling me in front of him, and in one firm movement, he brought me to my knees right in front of him.


    I gasped, surprised by the speed of his actions. Vincenzo held my head with both hands, controlling the situation with his piercing gaze. My eyes met his for a brief moment, and I felt a shiver run through my body. He pulled my head towards his body, making me swallow his cock, which went all the way down my throat. I waspletely at his mercy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy fell, still gagged and with her arms tied behind her back, writhing on the floor, letting out small muffled moans. Her expression alternated between confusion and excitement, and even tied, her eyes were fixed on us. She seemed captured by that moment, unable to resist what was happening.


    My body trembled and my eyes were in disbelief. I knew I had chosen to be there, but the intensity of the situation was more than I expected. Vincenzo looked at me, his voice low and controlled as he said: "You asked for this, Rachel. Now you will deal with the consequences...together."


    I remained on my knees, unable to answer. The tension in the air was palpable, and my mind tried to process everything that was happening. He was in control, and as much as I wanted to say something, I knew that any words I said would be meaningless at that moment.


    Before I could think of anything else, Vincenzo turned around and paid attention to Nancy, who was still on the floor. With movements thatcked care, he picked her up and sat her in the opposite position of the easel I had bought to surprise him. Nancy was even more immobilized by the leather straps that now held her even tighter.


    The control he had over us was evident, and Nancy, struggling with her body, seemed to be torn between enjoying herself and envying me. I watched everything closely, lying on the floor, unable to act against it all. Vincenzo, without losing his posture, pped Nancy''s face with the back of his hand, making her cry and moan. I stood up in terror to stop him from continuing with that when Nancy turned to us with an expression of pleading for more, it was the same expression she had when she tied me up in the store.


    I don''t know if it was because of identification, but suddenly I felt my body react to that profane moment with excitement. It was only then that I understood that Vincenzo was punishing us in different ways at the same time. He was exciting Nancy but not responding to her desires. As for me, who wanted him to free her, I was about to be fucked by him in front of her, embarrassing myself and making her yearn with envy. He was diabolically brilliant. While I was on the floor, I watched Vincenzo grab Nancy''s hair with a force that made my spine shiver. He tilted her head back, bringing their faces closer, watching her every expression. Nancy''s eyes were fixed on his, and for a moment, I could feel the tension between them. She seemed to be trying to control her own thoughts, but she couldn''t hide the conflict on her face. Suddenly, Vincenzo released her with a sudden movement, almost making her lose her bnce, and then he turned to me. My heart raced, and I knew he expected me to be desperate, which only added to the pressure I felt in my chest. He approached me quickly, pulling me up off the ground firmly and decisively, without letting me know. I had no chance to react. His hands. easily removed my coat, exposing the lingerie I had chosen but which now seemed insignificant. I was led to the easel, ced there facing Nancy, our faces only inches apart. I could feel her breathing raggedly, and the tension in the air was almost unbearable. Vincenzo began to tie my arms behind my back, meticulously, replicating Nancy''s bindings but leaving my mouth free. I knew he wanted me to express myself, to hear every reaction that came from me, every moan. Our eyes met once more, and I saw the shock in Nancy''s eyes. She was watching intently, her pupils dted, and for a moment, she seemed to want to say something. When her eyes moved to Vincenzo, who was standing behind me, I knew she had noticed something I could not yet see. My heart was pounding, and the silence between us was disturbing. The position we were in left us vulnerable, and our backs arched involuntarily, making us stick our asses out. She began to struggle against the bonds, rubbing her pussy against the leather and wood, her movements bing more desperate by the second, as if something inside her was fighting to get out. I could hear her gasping and trying to free herself, but the ropes kept her firmly tied. Despite the proximity, the distance between us seemed unbearable. Nancy desperately wanted to be in my ce, I could see it in every movement she made. Her body struggled, and I, trapped in the same situation, felt increasingly nervous about what was about to happen. Vincenzo, always in control, slowly approached, creating a tension that seemed to stretch time. The silence was broken only by the soft sound of the ropes as Nancy moved, trying to adjust herself, but the frustration was written all over her face. The room was filled with a kind of palpable anticipation, and I knew the calm before the storm was about to end when Vincenzo grabbed my waist and I felt his cock being pushed against the entrance of my pussy making Nancy''s eyes widen with tears, as if the thrust I was about to receive was in her pussy.

 Chapter 69

    Rachel


    The tension in the air was unbearable, and I could feel Vincenzo''s presence right next to me, making me feelpletely apprehensive. My senses were all on edge, and I couldn''t help but gasp. Across from me, Nancy looked as surprised as I was, her gaze darting from me to Vincenzo, clearly not knowing what to expect next. She struggled slightly, as if trying to understand what was happening or, perhaps, free herself from the agony that was eating her up inside. I tried to concentrate, but it was difficult. The intensity of everything around mepletely enveloped me, and every sensation seemed amplified. The environment around us seemed to contract and expand with the tension, echoing with the muffled sounds of Vincenzo''s thrusts inside my soaking pussy, "Aaaaaaaahw aaaaaaaaaaaaahww" I moaned loudly. Vincenzo maintained a dominant, almost imcable posture, and the silence between us only made my mind plunge into a whirlwind of contradictory emotions.


    My body reacted, even as my mind tried to resist the vulnerability of the moment. With each movement, I felt a wave of sensations running through my body, as if I were in an internal battle between trying to control the situation and how I felt and simply letting myself go. I could feel my hands sweating and my heartbeat extremely elerated.


    I avoided Nancy''s gaze, feeling a mixture of shame, confusion and depravity. It wasn''t fair to her, and at the same time, I was caught up in theplexity of what was happening. She, in turn, seemed trapped in her own chaotic thoughts, her eyes wide as she watched Vincenzo fuck me hard right in front of her.


    Vincenzo, on the other hand, seemed determined not to let anything slip away. His movements were firm, almost as if he were imposing his will in a forceful way. It was impossible to deny how much he was in control of every aspect of the situation, but I knew there was something deeper, a mix of anger, desire and power that he was trying to express in his own way.


    All of this brought me to a point where it was impossible to ignore what I was feeling. My senses were on edge, and no matter how much my mind screamed trying to make my body retreat, my body simply reacted automatically. The pressure grew with each second, and I found myself surrendering to the whirlwind of sensations that enveloped me, each sigh, each movement bing an echo in the vast room where we were.


    Tears began to stream down my eyes, but they were not from pain or sadness. It was something deeper, a release of the tension that had built up. I knew that this moment was more than just physical - it was the culmination of everything we were going through, of all the repressed emotions that, in one way or another, needed to find an outlet.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy was still looking at me, now with a less entric expression and more resigned and intrigued. She was trying to understand, trying to decipher what it all meant. And, in a way, so was I. Maybe there were more questions than answers at that moment, but I knew that, somehow, all of this would change us, leaving invisible but deep marks.


    While I was still trying to keep my breath under control, feeling my body shudder, Vincenzo slowly pulled away, leaving my pussy filled with semen and my mind adrift for a few moments. Each sensation was still intense, difficult to control or fully understand. I could barely process everything that had just happened, my senses were clouded, and conflicting feelings took over me.


    I looked at Nancy and saw the tears streaming down her face. There was something in her eyes, a mix of emotions that left me disconcerted. Frustration and desire, perhaps? Or was it envy? I don''t know for sure. I was also lost in my own sea of emotions, but seeing her expression only made everything even more chaotic. She was there, so close, but at the same timepletely distant from the experience I was having.


    When Vincenzo approached me again, I felt his presence before I even saw him. He caressed my ass in a way that almost made me lose the rest of the control I was still trying to maintain. My body reacted automatically to his touch, without me having the slightest control over it, and a wave of confusion invaded me. Part of me wanted to resist, but there was something deeper that kept me there, trapped, surrendered to the moment.


    Vincenzo then stuck his cock in my ass and finished cumming inside me, it was hot and thick, he pulled away from me again leaving my ass and pussy dripping with his nectar, this time going towards Nancy. She looked at him with a mixture of expectation and anxiety, perhaps thinking that her turn hade. But instead, he did something the unexpected. In a calm, almost indifferent tone, he looked down at the floor andmented something about the mess we had made.


    I didn''t know what to think. Everything was happening too fast. Vincenzo ced his hand on Nancy''s bonds and looked directly at me, his question hanging in the air like a kind of test. "What happens now if I free you, Rachel?" he asked. The question was loaded with hidden meaning. My heart raced, and a wave of apprehension ran through me.


    For a brief moment, I didn''t know what to say. My mind was still clouded, and the only thing I could make out was Vincenzo''s intention. He wanted to test me, to provoke me. And worse, he knew exactly what would happen if he freed Nancy. My ass and pussy were spread and smeared with Vincenzo''s mess, and Nancy couldn''t wait to clean it up with her mouth and tongue, which would certainly invade me without any shame. She looked at me with a disturbing intensity, almost hungry, her eyes fixed on me, as if she had been waiting for just that moment. It was as if she already knew what she would do next, as if she were just waiting for permission. My body reacted before my mind. A sudden panic overcame me, and a deep despair took hold of me. I knew what Vincenzo was suggesting, and it terrified me. It wasn''t about the act itself, but about the control he exerted over both of us, and the way he pitted us against each other, as if we were pieces in a game of which we didn''t know the rules. I could see Nancy salivating with anticipation, her eyes never leaving mine as Vincenzo began to untie her restraints. And then, the tension in the air became palpable. I felt like something was about to happen, something that would change everything, and I didn''t know how to deal with it. Fear and uncertainty invaded me, and in that moment, I realized that I waspletely at his mercy, at his whims, at his maniptions. All I could do was wait for the inevitable, my body tense and my heart racing. The air in the room felt heavy, and each second stretched out endlessly.

 Chapter 70

    Rachel It all happened too fast, and my mind was racing, trying to process what was about to happen. Vincenzo, with his disturbing calm, began to release Nancy''s bonds, one by one, increasing the tension in the room. I could feel the air getting heavier with each knot he untied. The way he kept his eyes fixed on me, never looking away as he freed Nancy, made me increasingly apprehensive. I knew something wasing, and unfortunately I knew exactly what it was, and it terrified me. My eyes alternated between Vincenzo and Nancy, my heart beating wildly. The more the bonds were released, the more I could see the wild desire in Nancy''s eyes grow. She struggled with increasing intensity, preparing to advance voraciously on me. And I, in a panic, could not contain the words that escaped my mouth: "Please....Nancy, don''t do this!" But, unfortunately for me, she didn''t listen to me. She was consumed,pletely focused on what she wanted most... my body. Vincenzo finally released thest restraint, and, like a freed beast, Nancy advanced towards me. I saw her eyes shine, her body driven by an uncontrolled desire, and before I could react, her hands dug into my ass, grabbing me possessively and exposing my ass and pussy even more, making Vincenzo''s semen drip even more. My heart jumped in my chest, fear and despair took over me, and I knew there was no escape. Before Nancy could bite my pussy, Vincenzo intervened, grabbing her by the hair. The relief I felt at that moment was immediate, but it didn''tst long, since everything was unfolding behind my back. I couldn''t see what was happening, which only increased my terror. I struggled hard, trying to turn around, trying to understand what was happening behind me, but the more I moved the more my ass became irresistible to Nancy, whose breath was extremely close to my pussy and to make matters worse, restraints kept me immobile. All I could do was beg. "PLEASE, VINCENZO, DON''T DO THIS!" My voice was filled with desperation, and my words echoed through the room. Nancy cried and pleaded with him, begging him to let her go so she could clean up the mess we had made. What did she want to do to me... Why was she so obsessed? Vincenzo, with his firm and authoritative tone, spoke loudly, his words reverberating through the room. "Remember, this is my home. If you destroy it again, next time I won''t stop Nancy from doing whatever she wants with you, Rachel." The threat hung in the air, and I knew he meant it. Vincenzo wasn''t one to bluff. Then he said something that chilled me to the bone: "Nancy is much worse than me..." And with that sentence, he dragged her to the other side of the room, locking her behind an iron fence. The sound of metal nging echoed, and I still struggled, too stunned to fully understand what had just happened. Vincenzo threw a vibrator into the cage, as he walked away with a mischievous smile. "Have fun," he said, with that ironic tone that made me shiver inside. Nancy groaned behind the bars,pletely ovee by her own lust, while I remained trapped, vulnerable. Finally, Vincenzo loosened the restraints that bound me to the easel, but not enough to free mepletely. He left the room without another word, leaving me alone with my own thoughts. Dazed, I felt the weight of everything that had just happened fall upon me. Fear, confusion, and tension still dominated my body, and the image of Nancy trapped in the cage continued to haunt me. I was free... but at the same time, I wasn''t. While my muscles still ached, I began to lift myself off the easel, feeling every part of my body tremble with the effort. The restraints that Vincenzo had loosened made it easier for me to get out, but my arms were still numb. With stumbling steps, I turned toward Nancy, who was trapped in the iron cage, in a state that I can only describe as absolute frenzy. She held the vibrator with trembling hands, and her body thrashed on the floor,pletely submerged in her own pleasure. The scene paralyzed me for a moment. I approached slowly, feeling a deep shiver run down my spine. I had never seen Nancy like this, so out of her mind, so surrendered to the moment. When I got close enough, her convulsions increased and, at the height of her delirium, she had an ultra-intense orgasm, she let out a loud, hoarse moan. "Nancy...?" My voice came out weak, full of doubt and fear. She opened her eyes and, as soon as she saw me, her abrupt movements stopped. For a brief moment, her eyes met mine, and I saw a mixture of desire and madness shine in them. In a second, she ran toward the bars, banging herself against the iron with force, like a caged animal. My heart raced, and I took a step back, ovee by panic. "Rachel, let me go... ore in here with me... whatever works best for you," she said, her voice overflowing with lust, almost pleading. I didn''t know what to do. Part of me wanted to run from that room, but another part, the one that was trapped by curiosity and the fear of contradicting her, made me hesitate. My hand, almost by instinct, went toward the cage''stch. But before I could open it, I felt the presence of someone behind me. Vincenzo. He approached silently, and with a quick gesture, opened the cage before I could even react. Nancy, like a freed beast, ran toward me, ready to grab me. However, before she could reach me, Vincenzo grabbed her firmly by the hair, immobilizing her. Her eyes widened, and she let out a cry of frustration. "Calm down, Nancy. I think it''s time to cool down a bit," he said, his voice firm but with a touch of irony. Nancy,pletely changed, now sounded like an annoyed child. "I don''t want to take a bath! Especially a cold one!" she protested, her tone almost childish. Vincenzo, holding her firmly, looked at her with a discreet smile. "It doesn''t have to be cold. It can be hot, if you prefer," he said, softening his voice. Nancy suddenly went quiet, as if she had been pacified by the idea. "Okay... if it''s hot, it''s fine," she replied, almost innocently. I watched all of this, not understanding anything. Nancy''s transformation from a wild, hungry woman to a docile, submissive girl left me stunned. Vincenzo led her out of the room, practically carrying her in his arms, while she snuggled into him as if he were her only salvation. I stood there, standing, watching as the two of them disappeared through the door. My body was still shaking, not only from what I had witnessed, but from the feeling that something much bigger and darker was at y in this house.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 71

    Rachel


    My head was spinning. What had just happened? Everything had changed so quickly, so suddenly, that it was hard to understand how we had gotten to this point. Vincenzo, who moments ago had seemed disoriented, acting as if he had forgotten everything, was now back in control, without offering any exnation. And Nancy... their rtionship was more than intriguing, it was disturbing. What, after all, was uniting them in such an intense and at the same time destructive way?


    Questions flooded my mind, one after another, but I knew that I wouldn''t get answers if I stayed there, lost in my thoughts. Vincenzo had left the room with Nancy, and I knew that if I wanted to understand what was really happening, I would have to face him. Taking a deep breath, I gathered the strength to stand up. My muscles still ached, but the urge to rify everything that was happening drove me to continue.


    When I stood up, I saw my ck overcoat thrown on the bedroom floor. I walked towards him, moving with some difficulty, my legs still weak from the recent events. I quickly put it on, covering what was left of my dignity, and left the room. The walls of the house seemed to breathe with me, as if the entire space was impregnated with the tension that hung between us. But I was determined. I needed to face Vincenzo and demand answers.


    I walked towards the exit of the room, where I could hear the sound of running water. Vincenzo was taking a shower. I stopped for a moment, trying to calm my mind and n what I was going to say. There was so much I needed to understand: his rtionship with Nancy, what exactly he expected of me, and, most of all, what the real dynamics of that house were. It all seemed like a great web of secrets that I now found myself trapped in.


    Without hesitating any longer, I walked towards the sound of the water. His bathroom was next to the bedroom, partially hidden by a heavy curtain. As I approached, I saw Vincenzo from behind, the water running down his body as he washed his hair. For a moment, I hesitated. Was I sure I should confront him there? But the determination in me grew. I needed answers, and he was the only one who could provide them.


    Without saying anything, I removed the lingerie that was still attached to my body. I felt the fabric slide over my skin, and for a second, the cold air of the room made me shiver. But it wasn''t the cold that bothered me, it was the tension, the uncertainty of what would happen next.


    I took a step towards Vincenzo, who hadn''t yet noticed my presence. My heart was pounding in my chest, and each movement felt heavier than thest. When I was close enough, the hot water from the shower began to ssh on me, as if it wanted to pull me into that moment, into that confrontation that I feared so much, but knew was necessary.


    "Vincenzo..." my voice was low, but firm enough to catch his attention. He stopped what he was doing and slowly turned to me, his piercing eyes meeting mine. There was no turning back. I was going to get my answers, or at least try.


    I stood there for a moment, frozen, watching Vincenzo turnpletely to face me as the water ran down his muscr body. It was hard not to admire his physique every line and contour seemed perfectly drawn. My heart was racing, but not just because of attraction. There was something deeper there, something that mixed fascination and fear.


    "Are you just going to stare at me?" he asked, his voice calm but full ofmand. "Why don''t you join me?"


    I tried to answer naturally, but the tension of the moment was too great. "It''s too cold for me," I said, trying to sound casual, but the truth was that I was nervous.


    Without saying anything, he turned to the touch panel on the wall and adjusted the water temperature. Steam rose almost instantly, enveloping us like a warm curtain. Vincenzo was always so meticulous, always in control of every detail, and that only increased my uncertainty about him. But I was determined not to let my mind wander from the questions that needed answers.


    With a final hesitant breath, I stepped into the shower, feeling the warm water hit my shoulders and run down my skin. His closeness made me feel vulnerable, but at the same time, stronger than ever. I knew this was the moment to demand what I needed.


    "I want answers," I said, my voice shaking a little but held together by my determination. "A lot of things don''t make sense to me in this house. If you want me to stay here, you need to start answering my questions."


    Vincenzo, who had been focused on the shower until then, turned his gaze to me. The intensity in his eyes almost made me flinch, but I held my ground. He was silent for a few seconds, his eyes assessing my expression. When he finally spoke, it was with a simple, disconcerting city.


    "Sure."


    The speed with which he responded took me by surprise. Was that it? Was he just going to agree? There was something odd about his calmness. I didn''t know if I should trust that calm, indifferent tone. "After the shower," he continued, turning back to the water. "We talked at the dinner table. I''m hungry."


    A mixture of relief and frustration washed over me. Part of me was ready to press him further, to get answers now, but another part knew there was no point in forcing the situation. Vincenzo always acted in his own time, and trying to control him would be futile. The only choice I had was to wait.


    With a smirk, I decided to break the tension another way. "Hungry?" I asked, a tease in the words. "I thought you were already full."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincenzo gave me a look that sent a shiver down my spine, despite the hot water. "I am insatiable," he replied, his voice low, almost a whisper, but full of meaning.


    Without thinking, I knelt in front of him, as if surrendered to that moment. But my eyes never left his. It wasn''t submission, it was a silent search for answers, for understanding. Even though everything around me was chaotic, I needed to understand the man who stood before me.


    The silence between us was full of unspoken words, unasked questions. And in that brief moment, as the water ran down our bodies and our eyes met, I knew that the conversation at the table wouldn''t be enough to resolve all my doubts. But it would be a start.

 Chapter 72

    Rachel


    Everything in that moment seemed to electrify the air around me. Every second was a mix of intense sensations that ran through my body, every beat of my heart seemed to echo in my ears. I knew there was an expectation in Vincenzo''s gaze, and the desire to please him, to dominate that moment and at the same time be dominated by the circumstances, invaded mepletely. Our gazes were fixed on each other, creating a deep and unbreakable connection. It was as if, in that moment, nothing else in the world existed besides the two of us.


    I felt my entire body pulsate with a raw and uncontroble energy, as if I were losing control, but at the same time gaining some power over the situation. Every movement of my mouth against his cock, every gesture was driven by an intense need to satisfy and understand him, but also to assert myself in that scenario that he always controlled with such ease. That control, however, seemed to be diluting between us, creating a strange and tense bnce.


    The heat of the moment was overwhelming. Every reaction from him, every sound, every sigh that escaped his lips made my body react even more. It was as if I was being driven by a force greater than the two of us, something we couldn''t control, but we also didn''t want to stop. There was something deeply intimate and almost transcendent in that moment, and I was submerged in a sensation that went beyond the physical.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    My body responded automatically, as if each movement was a dance that we had already rehearsed on some other ne. Vincenzo held my gaze with such intensity that I feltpletely exposed, vulnerable, but at the same time powerful. The vulnerability terrified me, but I also fed on it. My thoughts were confused, a storm of sensations and emotions that I couldn''t process logically.


    My eyes began to water, not from sadness or pain, but from the sheer intensity of the moment. The tears were apanied by a feeling of relief, ofplete surrender to that moment. There was a certain satisfaction in knowing that I was giving him exactly what he wanted, and that at the same time I was taking something for myself. I could feel the tension building inside me, and the anticipation of it all was pushing me to a limit I hadn''t even known I had.


    Then, suddenly, everything elerated. Control, for a brief moment, slipped from my hands. Vincenzo took over almost imperceptibly, and I found myself being swept up in the force of the moment. My body reacted instinctively, and my entire being was ovee by a wave of heat and ecstasy. It was an overwhelming, almost frightening sensation, but I was so immersed in the experience that I couldn''t think of anything else.


    At the height of the moment, a shock wave ran through me when I heard a familiar voice break the silence. Nancy appeared, announcing something about the butler and the dinner table. The shock took mepletely out of the state I was in, and for a second, I felt my body react involuntarily, almost suffocating in the confusion of the moment. The interruption was like a bucket of cold water, but at the same time it brought a dose of reality that pulled me back to the present. Vincenzo''s breathing was still heavy, and his gaze on me was one of pure satisfaction. However, what I felt inside was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. I was dazed, trying to process everything that had just happened. Vincenzo, however, seemed not at all shaken by the interruption, as if he had nned every second.


    I looked at Nancy, who was still standing there,pletely oblivious to the internal storm I was facing. Once again, I felt like I was in a game whose objective and rules I did not fully understand. And at that moment, I knew that I would need more than just answers from Vincenzo. I would need to discover, on my own, how far I was willing to go inside that house and inside myself.


    After that intense moment, I stood up, still trying to regain control of my thoughts and emotions. Reality began to creep in slowly as I wiped my mouth, almost as if I was trying to erase the immediate memory of what had just happened. I looked around and saw a towel hanging on the wall. I grabbed it and began to dry myself, still feeling the adrenaline rush through my body. Nancy, who had been silent until then, began to leave the room. Something inside me knew I needed to talk to her, needed to better understand the strange dynamic between the three of us. Before she could walk out the door, I caught her attention. "Nancy," I said, trying to sound firm, though my mind was still fuzzy. "We need to talk." She turned and looked at me with her eyes full of curiosity. "Talk? About what?" She smiled, as she always did. a. Nancy liked to talk to me, and in a way, that made it all the more awkward.


    "The three of you need to talk," I said, trying to keep my voice calm and controlled. "There are a lot of things that need to be cleared up."


    Nancy, always so enthusiastic about anything I asked, smiled broadly. "Of course! I''d love to talk to you!" She seemed so happy, so carefree, as if it were all part of some fun game that she was more than willing to y.


    "But before that," I continued, "I want you to pick out a nice outfit for me. We''re going to dinner, and I want to look the part."


    Her eyes lit up, and I knew that somehow she was pleased with this little task. Nancy hurried excitedly to my room, leaving me alone for a moment. As I dried myself off, I nced at Vincenzo. He remained silent, watching me with that serious, imprable gaze.


    "I won''t be long before Ie down," I told him, trying to indicate that the conversation we were about to have was important to me. He nodded, without saying a word. It was impossible to decipher what was going through his mind at that


    moment.


    I left Vincenzo''s room and headed towards my own room. When I opened the door, there was Nancy, holding a beautiful dark gray dress, an elegant and understated shade that somehow reflected what I was feeling inside. "It''s perfect," I said, genuinely impressed by her choice.


    Nancy smiled broadly. There was something childlike and at the same time deeply disturbing about her behavior. She seemed so innocent and yet sopletely involved in a reality that I still couldn''t fully understand. I slipped on the dress, feeling the soft fabric slide over my skin. It was a stark contrast to everything I had felt just a short while ago. I looked at Nancy and said, "We need to go down now. We have a lot to talk about, and I need answers." As I adjusted the dress, my mind was buzzing with doubts. What was really going on in that house? What was the real rtionship between Vincenzo and Nancy? And most of all, what was I really doing there? The fact that I was wearing a beautiful dress didn''t eliminate the inner chaos I felt. Nancy, ever obedient, led the way, and I followed. I was determined to get the answers I sought, especially from Vincenzo. Something inside me told me that the night was just beginning, and whatever was toe would be revealing and perhaps more disturbing than I was prepared to deal with. But either way, I knew I had to find out the truth, no matter how painful or confusing it might be.

 Chapter 73

    RachelThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As I walked down the stairs, a flood of thoughts invaded me. It was impossible not to reflect on how my life had changed since Vincenzo brought me to Italy. Everything happened so quickly. Not long ago I was just Rachel, living an ordinary life, and now I found myself wrapped in a web of secrets and mysteries, in this opulent and shadowy house. It seemed as if I had plunged into apletely different world, where the rules were different and where everything happened with an intensity I had never experienced before.


    When I reached the dining room, I saw Vincenzo sitting at the head of the table, like the true master of the ce, the personification of control and power. Nancy was more in the middle of the table, already eating without ceremony, as if life was going on as normal. The scene struck me strangely. How could she be sofortable? Maybe because, for her, this was normal. But for me, there was something deeply disconcerting about it all.


    Vincenzo, on the other hand, was calmly waiting. He always had this attitude of someone who knows he is the center of everything, of someone who controls the environment around him with an almost natural ease. The butler was there, attentive, serving Vincenzo with precision. But as soon as Vincenzo saw me, he dismissed him with a simple wave. "We won''t need anything for now," he said in a firm but controlled voice.


    The butler nodded in acknowledgement and left the room, leaving us alone-me, Vincenzo, and Nancy. Vincenzo, without looking directly at me yet, pointed to a chair next to him, signaling that that was where I should sit. I felt a mix of nervousness and curiosity. The fact that he had ced me next to him, in such a close and almostplicit position, increased my desire to understand what was really going on there even more.


    I sat down. Vincenzo then looked at me for a few seconds that seemed tost an eternity. There was something in his eyes that made me ufortable, as if he could read every thought that passed through my head. But at the same time, there was a veiled promise that some answers would finallye.


    "So, Rachel," he said as he began to serve himself, with the same controlled calm as always. "What exactly do you want to know?"


    That was it. The question I had been waiting for. The door that would open so that I could finally begin to understand everything. My heart beat faster for a moment. Vincenzo was giving me permission to ask anything, to finally explore the mysteries that surrounded this house and our rtionship. I knew I had to be careful, but I also knew that this was my chance.


    I took a deep breath and began to organize my thoughts. What were the questions that were bothering me the most? What did I need to understand first?


    "I want to know how this house works," I began, trying to keep my voice steady. "I want to understand what really goes on between you and Nancy, what she means to you. And most of all, I want to understand you, Vincenzo. I want to know what''s going on in your mind, what you really want from me, what you expect me to do here."


    He watched me closely as I spoke, each word I said meticulously analyzed. There was a palpable tension in the air, as if what I said could change the course of that night, or even our rtionship. Nancy, on the other hand, seemed to be on the sidelines of the conversation, even though she was a central piece in the puzzle I was trying to solve. She ate with an almost disconcerting nonchnce, as if she already knew the answers I was looking for. But for me, everything was still shrouded in fog. Vincenzo, after a moment of silence, put his cutlery on the table and looked at me with that deep gaze that seemed to probe my soul. "Do you want to understand how everything works here, Rachel?" His voice was low, but it carried a weight that made me feel the seriousness of the situation. I nodded, waiting for him to finally begin to reveal the secrets that, until now, had been only shadows surrounding me. That conversation would be the starting point for everything that was toe. And I knew that from that moment on, there would be no turning back. I was ready to find out, even if the answers were darker than I could have imagined.


    I took a deep breath before asking the first question. There were so many things on my mind, so many questions that needed answers, but I knew I had to start somewhere. "Vincenzo, how are you feeling?" I asked, trying to keep my tone casual, but the tension in the room was palpable. "You woke up a short while ago from a state of... oblivion. It seems that it has passed. I wanted to know how you are feeling now."


    He looked at me with an expression I had not expected. There was something calm in his gaze, a tranquility that contrasted with everything he had shown before. "I am feeling very well, Rachel," he said, his voice steady, but as kind. "And I must say, your help did not go unnoticed. Thank you for taking care of me."


    I was surprised, almost astonished. I had not expected Vincenzo to be so grateful and calm when talking about what had happened. It was not the behavior I was used to seeing from him. During the whole time I was by his side, he had always been enigmatic, controlling, but this genuine gratitude took me by surprise. The truth is that I never imagined he would recognize what I had done for him, not even in such a direct way.


    But I did not want to waste time. There were many questions to ask, and this was only the first. "What is your rtionship with Nancy?" I asked, looking at him seriously. "It is obvious that you have known her for some time, and not just as a ''nurse.""


    Vincenzo nodded, as if he had expected this question. "I met Nancy at the hospital, yes," he began, ncing at her briefly before turning his gaze back to me. "And unlike everyone who knew about her mental state, I never discriminated against her. I always knew how to deal with her personalities. And over time, we ended up bing friends." I looked at Nancy, who was enjoying a bowl of ice cream. She nodded, agreeing with what Vincenzo was saying, her mouth still full. That left me a little confused. I knew there was something deeper in their rtionship, something that might have yet to surface, but the ease with which they talked about it left me disconcerted. Vincenzo noticed my doubtful expression and continued. "Her mind is chaotic, Rachel. Very chaotic. But I understand that chaos. The difference between us is that I have learned to control it, and she has not yet." Those words echoed in my mind. The idea that Vincenzo, with all his coldness and control, could see himself as someone with a mind as chaotic as Nancy''s was something I had not expected. He always seemed so sure of himself, so in control of every situation. I thought about it for a moment, trying to digest it, but there was still something I needed to know.


    I took a deep breath before asking the next question, feeling like I was treading on dangerous ground. "When did you start having... more intimate interests, let''s say, as intense as the ones you show?"


    The silence in the room was immediate. Vincenzo became serious, his eyes fixed on mine. Nancy, who until then had been distracted by her ice cream, stopped eating and watched the interaction between the two of us intently. The air grew heavy, and for a moment, I thought I had gone too far.


    But I needed to know. The way he handled these moments always left me intrigued, as if there was something deeper, something I hadn''t yet fully understood. And now, in that silence, I felt like the answer was about to be revealed-as disturbing as it might be.


    Vincenzo finally took a deep breath, and I braced myself for what was toe next.

 Chapter 74

    Rachel


    Vincenzo''s words came out slowly, almost as if each one carried an unbearable weight. I could see the difort on his face, the internal struggle to open up about his past to us. Nancy and I watched him closely, each word he said seeming to have the power to change everything I thought about him.


    "When I was a kid," he began, "a friend of my mother''s used toe over to our house a lot. She acted... strangely toward me."


    My breath caught in my chest. I knew what that emphasis meant, and it made my skin crawl. A sudden nervousness washed over me, because I sensed that what he was about to reveal would be devastating. "Mother always invited her over," Vincenzo continued, "and she always found a way to be alone with me. Her name was Monica."


    Each word weighed more heavily than thest. My heart raced, and I felt a knot form in my stomach. Vincenzo could barely look me in the eye as he spoke, and I knew he was reliving something extremely painful.


    "She said she was teaching me how to be a real man," he said, his voice lowering, as if he were about to choke. "And I didn''t understand... I was just a child."


    Without saying a word, I rested my hand on his. It was a silent gesture, but I wanted him to know that even though it was hard, I was there with him, listening, feeling the pain alongside him. My fingers tightened around his, and for a moment he looked at me, with silent gratitude in his eyes, but also with deep sadness.


    He took a deep breath, trying to gather the strength to continue. "One day, in the garden... Monica followed me. She started touching me in a way that didn''t make sense to me, but somehow, she made me believe that I was to me. I was scared, but at the same time... curious."


    My heart ached at hearing that. The weight of Vincenzo''s confusion and shame seemed to be palpable in the room. Every word he said brought a new wave of horror and anger to me. How could someone do this to a child? How could they twist innocence so cruelly?


    "One day, she asked me toe over to her house," he continued, his voice even more reluctant. "I went. And when I walked through the door... my life was never the same again."


    I couldn''t control the tears any longer. They fell silently as my mind tried to process what he was revealing. Vincenzo had suffered. He had been manipted and abused in a horrific way, and it exined so much about his personality. The control, the coldness, the mystery-it all made sense now. It was the defense of someone who had been deeply and irreparably hurt.


    The hatred I felt for this woman, Monica, was almost suffocating. How could anyone take a boy''s childhood away like that? He was just a child, and she had shaped him with her wicked actions, leaving scars that followed him into adulthood. I wanted to scream, I wanted to confront this woman, even if she was just a ghost in his past. But more than that, I wanted to protect Vincenzo, even if it was toote to undo what he had been through.


    Anger mixed with pain filled my chest, and I continued to hold his hand, unable to say a word. Vincenzo had carried this secret for so long, and now, he had finally exposed it to us. And I didn''t know what to say or do other than to be there, offering him my support, even if it was insignificant in the face of so much pain.


    But one thing I did know: I would never look at Vincenzo the same way. Understanding his past made me see him as more human, more vulnerable.


    I waspletely speechless after hearing Vincenzo''s story. My heart was heavy, and all I could do was look at him, searching for a way to process what had just been revealed. I never imagined that someone as strong and dominant as Vincenzo had gone through something so devastating. It was as if, in a matter of minutes, a hiddenyer of him had been exposed, revealing something deep and painful that he had been keeping for a long time.


    I looked away at Nancy. She, normally so aloof and energetic, now had her head down. She seemed to be reflecting on everything, silently mourning Vincenzo''s past. This unexpected gesture touched me even more. Even with all herplexities and challenges, Nancy, like me, seemed to feel his pain.


    I turned my eyes to Vincenzo, and this time, they were full of affection. I didn''t know what to say. How could Ifort him? What did one say at a time like this? But it seemed that he wasn''t expecting any words offort, because he continued, his voice firm but full of emotion:Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s why I can only express myself through violence," he admitted, as if he was finally exposing a truth that had haunted him for a long time. "I hardly let anyone get close to me... in any way."


    As he spoke, it was as if the world around us disappeared. The vulnerability in his words and the rawness of his emotions were palpable. The man I knew was used to maintaining a strong, unwavering stance. But here, in front of me, he was admitting his greatest weakness, the wound that shaped his attitudes and his worldview. It was painful to hear him, and at the same time, I felt a deeper connection forming between us.


    Vincenzo then looked at Nancy, who was still silent. "When I met Nancy in the hospital," he began, his voice softening, "we talked and discovered that in some ways we lived the same thing, but in different ways."


    That took me by surprise. I had no idea that Nancy also had a dark past. Vincenzo continued, "She went through something simr... the abuse, the maniption. But the way we reacted was different. She withdrew from reality in a way. I... I hardened myself. I blocked my emotions and wallowed in anger."


    I looked at Nancy again, seeing her with new eyes. She had always seemed unpredictable, chaotic. Now, everything made a little more sense. Her erratic behaviors, her way of seeing the world, were reflections of unresolved trauma. And Vincenzo... well, he dealt with pain in the opposite way. He kept everything controlled, repressed, and channeled that pain in ways that protected him but also isted him.


    "That''s why she is the way she is," Vincenzo said, as if stating the obvious. "And that''s why I am the way I am."


    The revtion hit me hard. There was a strange symmetry between them. Nancy and Vincenzo, despite being so different, shared an invisible bond, a pain that connected them, even if their reactions to that pain were so different. My head was spinning with so much information, so many conflicting emotions. Part of me wanted to cry for them, for everything they had been through. Another part, however, wanted to fight. I couldn''t let this pain shape everything from now on. There was a way out, a way to break this cycle of violence and trauma. And somehow I felt like I was in the middle of this path with them, seeking a bnce between their shadows and my desire for light. Vincenzo looked at me, waiting for an answer, a sign that I understood. And for the first time, I felt like I truly understood who he was.

 Chapter 75

    Rachel


    I waspletely devastated. Each word Vincenzo said hit me like a blow, but when I looked at Nancy, I saw something I hadn''t expected. Her eyes, always so lively and unpredictable, now seemed distant, filled with a deep sadness. I felt a shiver run down my spine when she, in a soft and almost indifferent tone of voice, confessed that the same thing had happened to her. Only, in her case, the worst of it was that it hadn''t been an outsider, like in Vincenzo''s case. It had been someone from within her own family.


    My heart stopped for a moment. The words could barely form in my mouth, but I managed to ask with difficulty: "Was it an uncle of yours?" She made an almost imperceptible movement with her head, confirming, but then she said something that left me even more disgusted and astonished. "Uncles," she said, in the plural.


    I couldn''t breathe properly. The idea of someone going through something like that was already horrible, but knowing that Nancy, this woman I had begun to understand a little better, had been the victim of more than one person, within her own family, was devastating. A wave of disgust and anger ran through me. How could someone do that? How could several people from the same family destroy a person like that? Nancy seemed distant, almost as if she were talking about someone else. Maybe this was her way of dealing with the trauma-dissociating herself from the pain in order to continue surviving. And there I was, in the middle of those two, wondering how they managed to move forward carrying this unbearable weight. As much as I tried to remain calm, my mind was racing. I thought about all the moments I had lived with them up until now and wondered how I had never realized something so deep, so dark. Sure, Vincenzo had always been reserved and controlled, but there was an intensity in his actions, in his way of being, that now made more sense. Nancy, with her apparent madness and unpredictable behavior, was also beginning to reveal herself in a new light. That unpredictability, that chaotic way... it was her way of escaping a reality she couldn''t face.


    I looked at Vincenzo and then at Nancy, and for the first time, I felt like I understood the dynamic between them better. It wasn''t just a question of power or control. It went deeper. They were two broken souls who had found a connection in the midst of pain and chaos. And now here I was, trying to process it all, wondering what my role was in this tangle of trauma and secrets.


    I wanted to say something, anything, but the words just wouldn''te. What can one say in the face of revtions like these? How can Ifort them or help them deal with these wounds that never healed? I felt small and helpless, as if all I could do was listen and try to understand. But could I really understand what they had been through? I, who had never experienced anything so brutal?


    Suddenly, everything around me seemed so insignificant. The questions I had, the mysteries I wanted to unravel about that house, about their rtionships, all of it seemed trivial in the face of the truths that had just been revealed. It wasn''t about power, games, or secrets. It was about pain, a pain that had shaped who they were. Nancy, still with her eyes far away, let out a sigh, as if revealing her story had lifted a weight from her shoulders. But I knew that the weight was still there, even if she tried to ignore it. Vincenzo, beside her, remained serious, but there was a vulnerability in his gaze that I had never seen before. And me? All I could think about was how those two people, so scarred by life, still managed to move forward, even with their souls so wounded. I felt like I had to do something, but at the same time, I was paralyzed by horror andpassion. I wanted to hug them, to tell them that everything would be okay, but I knew that would be a lie. There was no way to erase the past. I sat there, trying to absorb everything I had just heard. The truth about Vincenzo and Nancy''s past was now clear, but it was overwhelming. All the pieces finally made sense their pain-ridden personalities, their unpredictable behaviors, the walls they had both built around themselves. These weren''t choices. These were the deep scars of traumas that had been inflicted on them in cruel ways when they were too vulnerable to defend themselves.


    I looked at Vincenzo, who looked both relieved and crushed by the weight of his confession. The relief of finally telling me, but the pain of being seen in a light he had never wanted to reveal. He avoided my gaze, his eyes distant, as if he wanted to disappear in that moment. I knew he was afraid I would see him with pity, which he would probably hate. Thest thing he wanted was for me to treat him like a victim.


    "I''m going back to my room," I said. and he quietly, his voice full of sadness, as he stood up. Vincenzo looked ashamed, and it broke my heart. He carried that secret like a heavy cross, believing that no one would ever understand it, that no one should ever know. And now, having revealed everything, he seemed to want to hide again, to close himself off in the solitude of his own world.


    "Vincenzo!" I said, standing up abruptly, calling his name loudly, hoping he would stop. My voice came out stronger than I expected, full of emotion. I wanted him to know that he didn''t need to walk away, that I was here, ready to support him. But he didn''t look back. He just walked away from me and Nancy, his body tense as if he were carrying an invisible burden.


    I took a step forward, intending to go after him, to make him listen to me, to convince him not to iste himself again. But before I could go, I felt Nancy''s hand on my arm, stopping me. "Leave him," she said softly. "We all need time to process the hurts of the past. Some of them never go away, Rachel. We need to learn to live with them." Nancy''s words hit me hard. She was right. I couldn''t force Vincenzo to deal with all of this at once. He needed his own time, his own way to face these demons that had haunted him since childhood. As much as I wanted to be a source of support, I also needed to respect his space. Sadness enveloped me like a heavy cloud. I wanted to help, I wanted to be the pir they needed, but I felt helpless. The empathy that grew in my chest was overwhelming. I couldn''t imagine the depth of pain Vincenzo and Nancy carried. The traumas, the scars, it was all part of who they were today. No matter how hard they tried to move away from it, the past would never leave them alone. Nancy let go of my arm, and I looked at her. She had that tired look in her eyes, the look of someone who had tried to bury their own pain countless times, without sess. "I know you want to help," she said, her voice soft, "but some wounds can''t be healed by someone else. He needs to deal with it in his own time."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I sighed, feeling my eyes sting. These revtions had affected me more than I could admit. Their pain was now a part of me, in a way. I wanted to fight for them, for us, but I knew that some battles were lonely. And this was one of them. I sat back down, silence filling the space between me and Nancy. We were united in our shared pain, but our hands were also tied. All we could do was wait.

 Chapter 76

    Rachel


    As I looked at Nancy, all I felt was an immense emptiness. The revtions of that night still echoed in my head, each word Vincenzo and Nancy said felt like a weight I didn''t know how to carry. "I... I think I''m going to go back to my room and reflect for a while," my voice came out lower than I expected, almost a whisper.


    Nancy was silent for a few seconds, her distant gaze reflecting both her exhaustion and her understanding of what we were going through at that moment. "I think it''s best if I go home," she finally said, her voice calm but with a touch of sadness. "You need time, Rachel. And I don''t want to get in the way."


    She got up from the table and walked behind me. I felt the soft touch of her hand on my shoulder, a simple gesture, but full of meaning. When she looked at me, without saying a single word, I realized that her silence spoke louder than any sentence. It was as if she was telling me that she understood my pain, my confusion, and that she also needed her own space to process everything.


    I nodded, my eyes still filled with tears, trying to hold back the emotions that were about to overwhelm me. Nancy walked towards the mansion''s door, her footsteps echoing softly on the floor, until the sound faded as she crossed the threshold and was gone. And then, absolute silence took over the ce.


    I stood there for a few minutes, motionless, resting my head in my hands on the table. My chest was tight, the mixture of sadness, empathy and anger suffocating me. How could I process all of this? I had always known that there was something dark in Vincenzo''s past, but hearing the details, especially so unexpectedly, was something that shook me deeply. And Nancy... knowing that she had also gone through something so horrible only increased my pain.


    Finally, I got up from the table, my legs feeling heavy. I needed to get out of there, I needed a moment alone to try to organize my thoughts and feelings. The walk to my room seemed longer than usual, each step felt like a drag. When I finally reached the bedroom door, I opened it slowly, as if I was afraid of what I would find inside, as if the weight of the revtions had also invaded that space that should have been my refuge.


    I went in and closed the door behind me. The room was dark and cold, as if it reflected what I felt inside. Without turning on the lights, I threw myself on the bed, face down, closing my eyes tightly. I just wanted to escape for a moment, to forget everything, but my mind wouldn''t give me a break. The images, the words, the emotions, everything was spinning in my head like an uncontroble storm.


    I turned on my side, hugging the pillow and sinking into it, trying to find somefort in the emptiness. But there was nofort. Only a deep and painful emptiness. How could I help Vincenzo and Nancy get through this? How could I even begin to understand what they had been through? I felt helpless, lost in the midst of this mess of feelings.


    My mind kept running in circles, trying to find answers, but there was nothing. Only silence. A heavy silence, broken only by the slow, shaky breathing that I tried to keep under control.


    I didn''t know how long I would stay there, but at that moment, all I needed was some peace. Even if it was just for a few minutes, I needed to shut my mind off. I needed to get away from everything, from all the secrets, from the shared pain. I closed my eyes once more, waiting for sleep toe.


    Iy in bed for a long time, trying to process everything I had just discovered. Vincenzo''s revtion about his past had been like a shock, something I would never have imagined, even though I suspected that he was hiding something dark. Now, knowing the biggest of his secrets, I felt closer to him, but at the same time, more distant. I understood why he acted so controlling and cold, and why he kept people at a distance, including me.


    I turned on my side, staring at the emptiness of the room, trying to find a way to help him. Vincenzo was a broken man, carrying an immense burden since childhood, and it had shaped every aspect of who he was. His need for control, the way he expressed himself, even the violent way he experienced his most intimate moments...it all made sense now. But what was I supposed to do with this information?


    I wondered if, now that I knew his secret, our rtionship would change. Would Vincenzo pull away even more? Or would he send me away, breaking the contract that bound us together? I could feel the weight of all these doubts weighing down on me, like each one was a stone pressed against my chest.


    Did he regret telling me? Vincenzo was proud, and the fact that he had exposed himself like this made me feel guilty. I could imagine that, on some level, he trusted me. But I wasn''t sure how he would handle it once the confession had cooled. I didn''t know if he would want to continue our rtionship or if I was now a constant reminder of his vulnerability.


    As these thoughts gued me, the sound of a soft knock on the door shook me out of my trance. I sat up quickly in bed, my heart racing.


    "Miss Rachel, Mr. Vincenzo requires your presence in his room," the butler''s voice came through the door, firm and emotionless.


    I froze for a moment, unable to process what he had said. Was Vincenzo calling for me? And the word the butler had used, "demands," echoed in my mind. Vincenzo rarely made requests-he ordered,manded. Was he angry that he had opened up to me? Did he regret revealing so much?


    My heart began to pound. The fear that he was about to send me away consumed me. I wasn''t ready to leave, not after everything I''d learned, not after feeling so connected to him. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself. I knew I had to face this, one way or another. Vincenzo was aplicated man, and this conversation would probably be difficult, but running away wasn''t an option. "I''m going," I said, my voice a little shakier than I would have liked. I got up from the bed, straightening the dress Nancy hadid out for me earlier. My body was tense, as if I were about to go into battle. Each step toward the door felt like a challenge, but I kept going, trying to calm my mind. When I opened the door, the butler was standing there, his expression neutral as always. He bowed slightly and stepped aside to let me pass. I walked down the hallway in silence, feeling the weight of the moment. Vincenzo was waiting for me, and I had no idea what he was going to say or do. But I was sure of one thing: I couldn''t give up trying to understand the man behind that mask of power and control.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 77

    Rachel


    I walked slowly down the hallway to Vincenzo''s room. My heart was racing, a mix of nervousness and anxiety dominating my thoughts. What did he want to tell me? Was it to push me away, to break our contract? The possibilities swirled in my head, but above all, I knew I needed to remain calm.


    When I reached the door, I opened it carefully and found him sitting on the edge of the bed, his forearms resting on his knees, his gaze fixed on the floor. He seemed distant, as if he were lost in his own thoughts, and the tension in the air was palpable. I stood still for a few moments, not knowing exactly what to do. I wanted to speak, but the words seemed stuck in my throat. The silence seemed endless.


    Finally, I gathered the courage and decided to break the silence. "Vincenzo..." I said, my voice soft, almost hesitant.


    Before I could continue, he raised his head and interrupted me. "You were right," he said, his voice firm, but with a touch of vulnerability that I rarely saw in him.


    I was surprised. I hadn''t expected him to say that, especially in such a direct way. The surprise must have been evident on my face, because he continued without giving me time to react.


    "If we''re going to live together, if there''s any chance of harmony between us, I need to start letting you in. And the first step was telling you about my past... something I''ve never done with anyone." He took a deep breath, as if gathering strength to continue. "It was hard. More than you can imagine."


    I remained silent, absorbing each word. He was giving me ess to a part of himself that no one else knew about, a part of his soul that had been marked by trauma and deep scars. I knew that this moment was crucial for him, and perhaps for us too.


    Vincenzo looked up and stared at me. His eyes were filled with a mixture of sadness and determination. "You have no idea how hard it was for me to carry this all these years. No matter how hard I tried to forget, the truth is that I never could. The past was always there, haunting every decision I made, shaping who I am today."


    I felt a tightness in my chest, but I remained quiet. He needed to talk, and I needed to hear him.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I became who I am because of this," he continued, "because of that woman, that house, everything that happened to me. I thought I could control everything around me, that if I had power, money, and kept people at a distance, nothing could hurt me again. But the truth is that deep down, I''m just as broken as anyone else."


    His words echoed around the room, full of pain and sincerity. I had never seen Vincenzo so open, so human. He had always been the imposing man who controlled everything and everyone around him, but now he was there, in front of me, admitting his fragility.


    "When you came here, Rachel, I didn''t know what to do. I wasn''t ready for someone like you. Someone who wasn''t intimidated by me, who challenged me... who saw the real me." I felt my eyes fill with tears, but I held them back. "Vincenzo, I never wanted to hurt you or force you to tell me anything you weren''t ready to share," I said, trying to find the right words. "I just want to understand you, to help you." He nodded slowly, as if trying to process everything I''d said. "I know. And that''s what makes this even harder. Because as much as I want to keep my distance, a part of me knows I need you." Those words hit me like a shock. Vincenzo, the man who never let anyone get close, was admitting that he needed me. My heart skipped a beat. "But that doesn''t mean it''s going to be easy," he said, the seriousness returning to his gaze. "I don''t know how to truly let someone get close. I don''t know if I can. But for you... I''m willing to try."


    And right then and there, I knew something had changed between us. Something deep, something that went beyond the contract or the circumstances that brought us together.


    When Vincenzo told me he was willing to try, something inside me finally rxed. I smiled in relief, although I was still wary. It was an important step, but I also knew there was a long road ahead. "I''ll always be here for you, Vincenzo. No matter what happens, you can count on me," I replied, my voice full of sincerity.


    He smiled slightly, one of those rare smiles he didn''t often share. He nodded, as if he was absorbing my words. But I was still worried about him, not only because of what he had just told me, but also because of that strange episode of forgetfulness he had had. It wasn''t somethingmon, and with everything he had been through, any sign of fragility put me on alert.


    "Vincenzo... are you really "Are you okay?" I asked cautiously. "I mean, not just because I told you all this, but also because of that episode of forgetfulness. Don''t you think that it could be somehow rted to everything that happened?" He took a deep breath and looked at me, his eyes carrying a seriousness that I was beginning to recognize well. "I''m fine now, Rachel. But I need to confirm this, to understand better what''s happening to me. I can''t afford to let something like this go unnoticed." I nodded, silently agreeing. He was right. It was important for him to make sure that I was healthy, both physically and mentally. Vincenzo was the kind of man who hated showing any kind of vulnerability, but at that moment, he seemed willing to face it head on. "I''m going to the hospital tomorrow to see Dr. Alfonse. He knows my history and has been taking care of me for years. If something is wrong, he will know," he exined, his eyes fixed on me, gauging my reaction.


    "Do you want me toe with you?" I asked, a little hesitant, but wanting to show that I was willing to be by his side, no matter the situation.


    Vincenzo was silent for a moment, as if he was considering the idea. "Yes, I want you toe," he said, with a slight smile. "Your presence can help me keep my feet on the ground."


    That smile, even though it was small, made my heart beat faster. It was an invitation to enter even more into his world, to be a part of something he rarely shared with others: his vulnerability. Vincenzo was not the type to ask for help, so knowing that he wanted mypany at this delicate moment meant a lot.


    I smiled back, trying to ease some of the tension that still hung in the air. "So that''s it. Tomorrow we''ll go together." He nodded, looking more relieved with the decision he''d made. There was an invisible weight that seemed to have lifted, both by him sharing his secret and by knowing I''d be by his side. It was as if, somehow, our connection was growing stronger. "Thank you for letting me in, Vincenzo," I said softly. "I know it''s not easy for you." He didn''t answer right away, just stared at me for a few seconds, as if he was trying to decipher something inside me. "You''re different, Rachel. I can''t exin it, but there''s something about you that makes me want to try. That''s rare... for me."


    My smile widened, and I felt a rush of warmth run through me. "Maybe because you deserve more than you think you do."


    He chuckled softly, a sound I''d rarely heard from him before. "Maybe."


    And with that, the air between us softened. The tension began to ease, and for the first time in a long time, I felt like we were on the right path. No matter what the future held, at least now, we knew we could count on each other.

 Chapter 78

    Rachel As I left Vincenzo''s room, I walked down the stairs with a lightness I hadn''t felt in a long time. Each step reminded me that we were finally breaking down the invisible barrier between us. After so many truncated conversations, so many looks that said more than words, it was a new feeling to realize that he was truly willing to let me in. I was helping Vincenzo build a bridge between his world and mine, a feat I never would have imagined possible when I agreed to be by his side. As soon as I reached thest step, my cell phone vibrated in my pocket. I looked at the screen, curious to see who it was, and smiled when I realized it was a message from Nancy. That woman had a strong presence in everything she did. When I opened the message, I came across the photo she had taken of me while I was tied to the easel in her store, with an expression somewhere between surprise and irritation. The image made meugh. Somehow, it captured a side of me that I rarely showed to others¡ªa more rxed, almost carefree side. I jokingly replied that she could keep the photo, but not to overdo it when she "indulged" in it. Within seconds, she responded with aughing emoji, apanied by a cheeky remark, as was typical of her. The exchange distracted me for a moment, pulling me out of the heavy mood I''d been in since Vincenzo''s revtions. Nancy was aic relief and afortingpanion, even from a distance. I pocketed my phone and nced toward the staircase, waiting for Vincenzo toe down so we could head to the hospital. He''d mentioned that we needed to take care of some things at the office after his appointment, so it would probably be a long day. But I didn''t care; all I wanted was to be there for him, offering whatever he needed, whether it was silent support or a constant presence. As I waited, the minutes dragged by, and my mind began to wander. It was funny to think about how I, a stranger, had ended up wrapped up in theyers of secrets and scars of this man who, at first nce, seemed indomitable. I didn''t know exactly what the future held for us, but I knew that, one way or another, I wanted to be a point of peace in his life.


    Finally, I heard firm footstepsing down the stairs. Vincenzo appeared, adjusting his cuffs and giving me a small smile. He looked focused, determined. That look he always had, that carried a mix of control and intensity, but now there was something else¡ªa calmness, almost imperceptible, but it was there.


    "Ready?" he asked, with a slight nod.


    "More than ever," I replied, with a smile that he returned subtly.


    We walked together to the car, and he held the door for me to get in. His gesture made me feel cared for, a touch of kindness that he rarely showed. During the drive, silence prevailed, but it was afortable silence. Every now and then, he would nce at me from the corner of his eye, and I could tell that, although he maintained his firm posture, there was a weight on his shoulders that seemed to lighten with each kilometer we walked.


    When we arrived at the hospital, he took a deep breath before getting out. The environment was cold and impersonal, like all hospitals. Dr. Afonse was already waiting for us in the waiting room, waving warmly to Vincenzo.


    I sat next to him while we waited for the call, trying to convey a sense of calm. He looked at me, and for a moment, it seemed like he wanted to say something, but he just smiled slightly. There was no need to speak - we both knew that the simple fact of being there, together, was enough to face whatever came next.


    We entered Dr. Afonse''s office, and he greeted us with a friendly smile, although his eyes revealed a touch of concern. As we settled in, hemented in a light but sincere tone:


    "You gave us quite a scare, Vincenzo."


    Vincenzo, as always, responded in his unwavering manner: "It''s going to take a lot more than that to bring me down, doctor." He crossed his arms, showing a half smile as if he were oblivious to any weakness. Dr. Afonse smiled back, nodding his head, acknowledging Vincenzo''s determination.


    "You are, without a doubt, a very strong man, Vincenzo. In every sense," he said, with a slight note of admiration. "But strength is no substitute for care. I need you to continue taking the medication I prescribed for a few more weeks. That way, we can be sure that the episode you had will not happen again."


    As I listened to the doctor speak, I felt a chill run down my spine. Seeing Vincenzo in that state had been a shock to me. The thought that he might go through something simr again was terrifying, and I found myself internally hoping that he would follow the instructions to the letter.


    Vincenzo nodded without hesitation, epting Dr. Alfonse''s instructions, which was a sign that he was He was alsomitted to his own health, even if in an almost resigned way. He seemed to understand the importance of following the treatment, and that brought me some relief.


    "Great, then," Dr. Afonse continued. "Now, we need to run some tests to make sure everything is in order. Let''s go into the next room and do some quick tests."


    At first, I was nervous about Vincenzo being alone for the tests. I couldn''t help but feel a slight uneasiness, as if I wanted to be by his side to make sure he was okay.


    Dr. Afonse must have noticed my apprehensive look, because he turned to me with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Rachel. We''ll be back soon and he''ll be released then."


    I looked at Vincenzo and he looked back at me, his eyes shining with unexpected warmth. "Everything''s fine," he said, his voice low and firm. "You don''t have to worry anymore."


    Those words, simple but loaded with meaning, warmed something inside me. I knew he was trying to reassure me, but at the same time, it was a confirmation that he epted my support. My smile was involuntary, reflecting both relief and gratitude. He gave me onest look before standing up and following Dr. Afonse into the next room. As soon as the door closed behind them, I took a deep breath and settled into the waiting room chair. The silence around me gave me time to absorb everything that had happened. It seemed surreal that, in such a short time, our dynamic had changed so much. As I waited, I remembered all the moments we had shared since I entered his life. Every step, every conversation-no matter how difficult they had been-had brought me closer to him in a way I never could have imagined at first. He, who had previously seen me almost as an intruder, now allowed me to see him vulnerable, to know his fears and darkest secrets. It made me want to be there for him in every way he would allow. Lost in my thoughts, I heard footsteps outside and soon the door opened. Vincenzo was returning, and his face seemed calmer, although there was still a hint of seriousness. He walked over to me and held out his hand, a silent invitation that I epted without hesitation.


    Dr. Afonse appeared right behind us, apanying us to the exit. "He''s fine. With the care we''re taking, I''m sure that the episode we''ve been through is a thing of the past."


    When I heard this, I felt a wave of relief. I looked at Vincenzo and smiled, feeling that we were finally moving towards a more stable phase, where he could gradually leave the past behind. We left together, side by side, ready to face whatever came our way.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 79

    Rachel


    As Vincenzo and I walked down the hospital hallway, the cold light and the characteristic smell of the medical environment made me slightly uneasy, but something about having Vincenzo by my side, even after everything we had been through, brought me an inexplicable peace. We were almost at the exit when, suddenly, I came face to face with Nancy, who was in her "nurse mode", as she liked to say. She looked a mix of relief and concern. Her eyes shone when she saw us, but there was a slight tension in her expression, something that seemed to be left over from everything that had happened earlier.


    "So, are you all right?" she asked, looking at Vincenzo with a weing smile.


    Before I could answer, Vincenzo was quicker: "Everything is under control now, Nancy," he said, with a calm tone that surprised me. He was so calm and confident, unlike any other moment I had ever witnessed. Nancy let out a sigh of relief, but she couldn''t hide the curiosity mixed with her concern. "That''s good to know. A man like you can''t be brought down by a merepse, can you?" hemented, giving her a wink.


    I took the opportunity to intervene, trying to put Nancy''s mind at ease. "Everything is fine now, Nancy. I''m sure he won''t go through an episode like that again."


    She smiled back, happy to know that everything seemed to be on track. Then, something unexpected happened: Vincenzo turned to Nancy, with that serious manner of his, but with a touch of gentleness that only those who paid close attention would notice. "Now that you and Rachel are friends," he said, "you cane to the mansion whenever you want, Nancy."


    My eyes widened, and I had to control myself not to let out augh of astonishment. Had Vincenzo really just invited Nancy, the same Nancy who had destroyed one of his works of art and messed up the mansion, toe back to our refuge whenever she wanted? I didn''t know whether to be surprised or delighted.


    "But no alcohol," he pointed out, with an expression that mixed seriousness and humor.


    Nancyughed, and before I knew it, she had wrapped Vincenzo in a strong, spontaneous hug. He looked a little disconcerted, but he didn''t pull away. She leaned in close and whispered, "You won''t regret having me around, boss." "I already have,¡± he replied, his tone sarcastic, but a slight smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    The moment had a touch of tenderness I never imagined I would witness. There was Vincenzo, so reserved and introspective, epting Nancy into our routine. I wondered if he realized how much he was changing and opening up to the world. It was as if, little by little, he was oveing the walls he had worked so hard to build.


    As soon as Nancy stepped aside and gave us space to leave, the three of us walked together to the lobby. She gave me a knowing look, a mix of teasing and satisfaction. It was funny how Nancy, with her lightness and spontaneity, could prate Vincenzo''s barriers in a way that no one else could.


    As we continued walking toward the exit, I realized that his invitation was not just a kindness. It was a sign that he was beginning to trust, to allow himself to form new bonds. Vincenzo was a man marked by his past, and for him, opening himself up to friendships and connections was an act of immense courage. This simple invitation to Nancy represented much more than he let on.


    At the hospital door, Vincenzo gave Nancy a brief nod and then turned to me. I looked at him and, without words, we understood each other. We had been through a lot together, and I knew he was recognizing the importance of it all. With each step we took, something new was born between us, and my heart warmed with the idea that, little by little, perhaps I was helping Vincenzo find a new version of himself. A version that could include trust,plicity and, who knows, even love.


    As soon as we walked through the ss doors of the hospital, I felt Vincenzo''s hand hold mine, firm and secure, but with a touch of gentleness that made my heart race. He looked at me with a discreet smile, and his eyes had a shine I had never seen before. That look was not weighed down by the past, the distrust or the caution that he usually carried. It seemed like a genuine openness, a curiosity about what we could do, as if, for a moment, he had decided to explore the world with me.


    "So," he said, with a lightness in his voice that surprised me, "what do you want to do?"


    I stared at him, astonished, trying to understand if he was really asking that. Vincenzo was not the type of man to make that kind of casual invitation. I must have looked quite confused, because he soonughed and continued, exining: "Today, Rachel. What do you want to do today? Go to the beach? Go shopping? Get ice cream?"


    My head was spinning at the offer. Vincenzo, the man m who always seemed distant and focused on his own ns, was inviting me to an uplicated and light day? Was he really willing to let me choose how we would spend the day? I felt an unexpected joy, an almost childish euphoria take over me. It was such a rare feeling of lightness that for a moment I forgot all the weight that used to surround our rtionship.


    "Yes!", I eximed, unable to hide my enthusiasm.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He raised an eyebrow, confused, and smiled, amused. "What exactly are you saying yes to?" he asked, with a tone of yful challenge.


    Iughed and, with my heart racing, I gave his hand a light squeeze. "To everything!", I replied, grinning from ear to ear.


    Heughed and, without letting go of my hand, followed the rhythm of my excitement as we ran together towards the limousine. The driver looked at us, surprised, but kept his cool. As I got into the car, my thoughts bubbled, imagining all the possibilities for that day. It was rare to see Vincenzo in such a good mood, open to new experiences, and I wanted to enjoy every second of this sudden enthusiasm.


    As the car moved, Vincenzo looked out the window, thoughtful. I took the opportunity to observe his profile, his rxed and almost serene expression. He seemed younger, lighter, as if a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders. The openness and spontaneity he offered me now were a clear reflection of his growing confidence, and it moved me in an inexplicable way.


    "So," he said, turning to me with that sparkle in his eyes. "You choose where to start."


    I felt butterflies in my stomach with excitement. "How about ice cream first? I know an amazing ice cream shop on the way to the beach," I suggested, trying to contain my excitement.


    He nodded, and the smile he gave me made me feel like I was flying. That afternoon, the air in the car felt lighter, almost as if we were entering a new chapter, something unknown but full of possibilities.


    We stopped at the ice cream shop, and the way he chose the vor, so undecided between chocte and pistachio, was unexpectedly adorable. Vincenzo seemed a little out of his element, but at the same time, he was clearly enjoying the experience. He ended up choosing both vors, and when he saw me smiling, he offered me the first spoonful, something so simple, but that meant so much to both of us.


    It felt like freedom, as if, together, we were building a perfect day without any expectations or constraints. Vincenzoughed at my over-the-top choices of ice cream toppings, and, little by little, I realized that he wasn''t just participating he was truly enjoying the moment. And I was right there with him, living every second with the intensity of someone who dreams.


    That day, the beach, the wind, the sound of the waves, and Vincenzo''sughter by my side created a memory that I knew I would never forget. With each moment, with each smile we exchanged, it was as if I had helped to break another piece of the armor he had built over the years. And for a moment, I imagined that maybe, just maybe, Vincenzo was finally learning to live and share his days with me.

 Chapter 80

    Rachel


    Leaving the beach, the day continued with a lightness and fun that I had never even remembered was possible. Vincenzo and I walked hand in hand to a fair that was happening nearby. Right from the start, my eyes lit up when I saw the colorful stalls, the dance performances, the music and the aroma of typical dishes from different cultures. For me, who had never been to a fair like that, it was an incredible experience. Every corner of that ce seemed to have something new and different, a universe of things to explore.


    Vincenzo, on the other hand, was clearly having fun, but with an air of familiarity. He didn''t seem as impressed as I was, almost as if he had been to fairs like that before. Maybe he had, but seeing howfortable he was there next to me made me even happier. This was new to me, but he was making everything so much more special by sharing these moments.


    We ventured into a shooting range with toy guns. Apparently, he was extremely good at it, hitting almost all of the targets while I missed miserably-which resulted in muchughter and some friendlypetition. After several attempts, with him giving me some tips, I managed to hit a target, and he smiled in a way that made me feel a mixture of pride and pure joy.


    We continued through the market, trying exotic sweets and savory treats from other countries. Vincenzo, despite not being very expressive of his reactions, let out a smile when he tried a different sweet treat and seemed to like it. We kept walking and, at one point, watched a cultural presentation about the history of Italy. Vincenzo seemed so focused that for a moment I was silent, watching him. It was beautiful to see him immersed in something that was clearly part of who he


    was.


    But the highlight, for me, came a littleter, when I moved away from him for a moment to look at a craft stall. When I returned, I found Vincenzo standing with his eyes half-closed and fixed on a group of teenagers and young adults who were engaged in a heated video game battle. He seemed mesmerized, his eyes unblinking, as if he were analyzing every move of the yers on the screen.


    I stood next to him, curious, and followed his gaze to the screen. They were ying a fast-paced fighting game, full of effects and fast attacks. I nced back at Vincenzo, surprised to realize how...interested he seemed. This was a side of him I had never seen. For some reason, imagining Vincenzo enjoying video games seemed so out of character for me, but at the same time revealing.


    One of the boys ended up losing the round, and at that moment, Vincenzo stepped forward, saying in a firm and decisive tone: "Now it''s my turn!"


    Everyone around him- including me - looked at him with surprise and a hint of excitement. Some of the teenagers looked suspicious, while others giggled, probably thinking he didn''t know how to y.


    But Vincenzo just took a deep breath, picked up the controller, and started the game. I was amazed, cheering silently, my heart beating fast. He yed impressively, his movements precise, as if he calcted every action in the game. The kids around me became more and more intrigued as he advanced, defeating one opponent after another.


    With each victory, he nced at me sideways, and I apuded, with a smile I couldn''t hide. Seeing Vincenzo in this state, enjoying the moment, beingpetitive but also lighthearted, was something I never imagined I would witness. When the game ended and he was the winner, I hugged him, eximing: "Vincenzo, you rocked!" Heughed, a genuineugh, and blurted out: "It''s been a long time since I''ve had this much fun."


    On the way back, he still had that sparkle in his eyes. I knew the day had been perfect not only because of all the things we had done, but because of everything he had let me see. This was the real Vincenzo, and I felt closer to him than I had ever imagined.


    After the absolutely incredible day we had had, I thought there could be no more surprises. When we returned to the mansion, we were greeted with an impable dinner, worthy of a five-star restaurant. The butler, always attentive, had prepared everything down to the smallest detail, with the table elegantly set and dishes that gave off an irresistible aroma. With each bite, I felt more and more satisfied and content, while Vincenzo and I exchangedughs and chatted in a light and rxed way, something that, until recently, had seemed impossible.


    Our conversation flowed so naturally that I could hardly believe it. It was a new dynamic, a new rhythm between us. Vincenzo was more rxed, even his looks seemed less severe and more... warm. At one point, the butler brought a bottle of wine and poured it for us. It was a smooth red wine that seemed to fit perfectly. I felt myself immersed in that atmosphere ofughter and smiles. Vincenzo, with the ss in his hands, made a toast, looking into my eyes so deeply that I felt a slight shiver. "To an unforgettable day," he said, and I, still surprised by all this transformation in him, toasted back, replying: "May it be the first of many." With each ss of wine, we felt even more at ease. I was so absorbed in that moment that, for a moment, I allowed myself to dream about what could be between us beyond the contract we signed. Vincenzo, in his most authentic version, made me feel so light, as if the weight of our stories was slowly dissolving. After dinner, we went upstairs in silence, but it was afortable silence, one that reflected the fullness of a night that had left an unexpected mark on me. When we reached the top of the stairs, Vincenzo stopped, looked at me and, with a calm expression, said: "Take a shower and put on something light. Today, you will sleep with me in my room."


    I felt my face heat up immediately. Embarrassment overcame me and, even though I tried to hide it, I knew that my face waspletely red. Vincenzo, noticing my reaction, smiled, that half smile that only he had, and without saying anything else, he turned towards his room. I stood there for a second, still trying to process his words, but soon excitement and curiosity took over me. I could barely contain my excitement as I ran to my room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I closed the door and looked at myself in the mirror, taking a deep breath, trying to calm the whirlwind of thoughts. Vincenzo wanted me to spend the night with him. I never imagined that it could happen like this, so naturally and spontaneously. It seemed like a turning point in our rtionship, a milestone. As if, finally, he was willing to open all the doors, allowing me to know himpletely.


    I went to the bathroom, took a rxing shower, and dressed in a light nightgown, made of soft fabric, which flowed gently over my body. As I got ready, I couldn''t contain the smile that insisted on appearing. My mind was full of expectations, but also of a calm peace, as if something inside me knew that this moment was not an end, but only the beginning.


    I left the room and walked down the hallway to Vincenzo''s door. Before knocking, I took another deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. Then, I knocked lightly on the door. He opened it, and I found him with a weing smile, his eyes soft, as if he were also pleased with my presence. Without saying a word, he gestured for me toe in, and that was how, in silence, I entered what was more than just his room. It was a piece of Vincenzo''s soul that he was finally sharing withOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    me.


    And, at that moment, I understood that the night would be about much more than simply sharing a space. It was about sharing confidences, understanding more about the man behind the masks, and allowing myself to be myself alongside him, in all my vulnerability.

 Chapter 81

    Rachel


    I closed the door and took a moment to take a deep breath, soaking in the peaceful, intimate atmosphere of Vincenzo''s room. I walked over to him and, without thinking twice, hugged him tightly. The contact felt natural, almost as if I had been doing it my whole life. I felt his muscles rx under my touch, and I knew he was allowing himself to experience this moment too.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "This was one of the best days of my life," I confessed with a wide smile. "I never imagined I would have so much fun."


    Vincenzo looked at me with a sparkle in his eyes and agreed, letting out a softugh. "I have to admit it was a very different day than I''m used to." There was a touch of softness in his voice, something rare for him, and I felt my heart warm as I realized that perhaps he had enjoyed it as much as I had.


    He then pointed to the bed, and I smiled, walking over to it and sitting down quickly. Vincenzo followed soon after, sitting next to me, both of us sharing a mutual tranquility. To my surprise, he looked at me with an expression of sincere curiosity and asked, in a light tone: "So, what was your childhood like, Rachel?"


    I was surprised, but I realized it was true: we had never talked about it. He knew almost nothing about my childhood, not even the silly, funny and embarrassing parts that were part of who I was. That question, asked with such interest, made me feel like he really wanted to know the real me, beyond appearances and the circumstances that brought us together.


    "Well, my childhood was... full of adventures," I began,ughing. "I was a bit of a mischievous child. I''ve always been very curious, which, of course, got me into trouble." I told him about the time I got stuck in the tree in my grandmother''s backyard trying to catch a bird and how, instead of climbing down with the help of the adults, I jumped and ended upnding on top of the house guard dog, who, fortunately, was extremely tame. Vincenzoughed, genuinely amused, imagining the scene. He seemed genuinely interested, as if every detail of my life was a fascinating discovery for him. I went on to tell him more stories - like the time when, during a school dance performance, I slipped on stage and almost took one of my ssmates with me. Vincenzoughed out loud, and Iughed too, remembering how embarrassing it was at the time, but how today it seemed like a sweet and silly memory. "You were a real storm, Rachel," hemented, his eyes still sparkling with amusement. "I guess I was," I admitted, smiling. "But I always tried to do things with passion. I think even pranks have a special touch when you put your heart into them."


    Vincenzo nodded, silently agreeing, and for a moment we were silent, but it was afortable silence, filled with the memories we had just shared. I never imagined that he wouldugh so much, that he would listen to me with such interest and that, by his side, I would feelpletelyfortable being who I was, without hiding anything.


    After a while, he looked at me with a thoughtful expression. "You know, Rachel," he began, in a serious tone, "sometimes I forget how simple it is to truly connect with someone. And with you... it feels so natural. As if we didn''t need anything other than our presence."


    My heart skipped a beat at those words. Vincenzo was showing himself more and more, slowly letting his barriers fall. The day we shared, theughter, the dinner... Everything seemed to be bringing us closer together, as if a new rtionship was emerging. The closed and upromising Vincenzo seemed, little by little, to give way to a lighter and more essible side, something he might not even know still existed.


    I looked at him and, with a gentle smile, I touched his hand, thanking him without words for that moment and for every detail of the day. He intertwined his fingers with mine and, in that silent gesture, I felt that, in some way, we were promising each other loyalty and trust.


    There, sitting side by side,ughing at my childhood stories and enjoying each other''spany, I realized that the journey we had begun, in such unexpected ways, was only just beginning - and I couldn''t wait to see where it all would take us. As I held Vincenzo''s hand, I felt a special light in his eyes, as if he were allowing himself to travel through his own memories. "Well," he began, a little hesitantly, "I don''t have as many stories as you do, Rachel, but I think I have a few that might amuse you." I smiled brightly and encouraged him to continue. Vincenzo gave a half smile before he began talking about his childhood best friend, Marco. "We got into trouble every now and then," he said,ughing. "I remember one time we decided it would be a good idea to take my dad''s speedboat and sail it ourselves... except, of course, we both had We were ten years old and we didn''t know a thing about driving a motorboat."


    Iughed, imagining the scene. "And what happened?"


    "Well, we managed to get the motorboat off the pier. But shortly after, we realized we werepletely adrift. The engine cut out and we were left there, in the middle of theke, trying to figure out what we had done wrong. After almost an hour, my father showed up to rescue us and, of course, he gave us an epic scolding."


    Vincenzoughed, and Iughed along with him. It was funny to imagine him, so serious now, as a rebellious child trying to sail alone. "Oh, and Marco," he continued, "was the kind of friend who always had the most absurd ideas. Whenever something went wrong, it was because he suggested it."


    I watched him, enchanted, wanting to hear more and more about that side of him that he rarely revealed. Then he told me about the day he got his first dog, a Labrador named Nero. His eyes lit up in a different way when he talked about his four-legged friend. "It was a gift from my grandfather. I was so excited that I spent the night awake, lying on the living room floor next to him."


    "And did he get up to mischief a lot?"


    "Oh, a lot," he replied, smiling. "Nero was an expert at escaping. I would barely open the door and there he would go, running around the yard and disappearing for a few hours. My grandfather used to joke that Nero had a free spirit, that he wouldn''t let himself be tamed so easily."


    I could see, behind that narrative, a part of Vincenzo that I hadn''t yet known, someone who grew up surrounded by fond memories and deep bonds. "I miss him," he confessed, his voice getting a little quieter, but with a nostalgic smile.


    We were silent for a few seconds, respecting the value of those memories. Then he told me another story about when, at Marco''s insistence, they decided to set up a "secret base" in the shed of the family farm, hiding supplies as if they were adventurers living in the middle of the forest. In the end, they were discovered when his father entered the shed and almost tripped over a pile of cans and cookies. "You and Marco were definitely quite a team," I said,ughing.


    "Yes, it was a good time," he replied, thoughtfully.


    I felt that, with each story, Vincenzo opened up a little more of his heart to me. And being by his side, listening to his adventures, made me feel even closer to him.

 Chapter 82

    Rachel


    As Vincenzo and I talked that quiet night, I was surprised at how light the atmosphere between us seemed. That usual weight that seemed to surround him, and that I often felt around him, hadpletely disappeared. Weughed about old stories, embarrassing moments and small incidents that, deep down, made us more human, more connected.


    After a goodugh, something came to mind. I smiled and picked up my cell phone. Vincenzo looked at me curiously. "What are you doing?" he asked, with an arched eyebrow, a little suspicious.


    "Trust me," I replied, winking at him before opening a video call with Nancy. As soon as she answered, she seemed surprised and happy, even with thete hour.


    "Rachel! What''s up?" she asked, curious and probably expecting some bombshell news.


    Iughed and showed the camera to Vincenzo, who smiled at her. "Hi, Nancy," he said, and I could see a slight surprise on her face at how rxed he was.


    "Wait, you two together? What''s going on?" Nancy asked, with that yful tone that only she could use.


    Iughed. "Nothing much, Nancy. We were talking about childhood stories, and I thought I''d invite you to join in. Do you have any funny stories from your childhood to share?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancyughed and took a few seconds, probably deciding which of her crazy adventures she was going to tell. "Oh, I have a bunch! Do you guys really want to hear them?" she said with a mischievousugh. "Absolutely!" Vincenzo and I replied in unison, which made usugh again.


    Nancy began to tell about the time when, at the age of five, she decided to cut her own hair to "look like her favorite doll." She took out the hidden scissors and, with the greatest confidence in the world, gave herself a "new hairstyle." But, of course, the result was a disaster. "I looked like a porcupine," she confessed,ughing. "My mother almost had a fit when she saw me."


    Iughed so hard that tears were streaming down my eyes, and when I looked over, I saw Vincenzo holding back augh. It was funny to imagine little Nancy with a terrible haircut, but with the same confidence she has today.


    "It wasn''t just that," Nancy continued, enjoying the attention. "There was this one time I hid in the pantry at home to try all the choctes my mother had hidden for Christmas. I ate so much that I felt sick for days. And, of course, my older brother made sure to tell on me."


    "That''s just like Nancy," Vincenzo said,ughing.


    Nancyughed on the other end of the line. "Yeah! And who would have thought that one day I would end up as a nurse, taking care of other people''s health. Ironic, huh?"


    The call became more and more entertaining. Nancy told us stories about when she ran away from home to go "camping" in the neighbor''s backyard, and even about when she tried to make a magic potion by mixing all the perfumes and cleaning products she could find in the house. "Result: the bathroom was uninhabitable for weeks," she confessed.


    Vincenzo, holding back augh, looked at me. "I didn''t think Nancy was so creative when it came to mischief."


    "Oh, you have no idea what she''s done," I replied, winking at him.


    Nancy snorted yfully. "Hey, you two! Don''t gang up on me!"


    The three of us wereughing, and it was amazing to feel how much those little moments, even from a distance, could connect us so much. I felt that, more than a friend, Nancy was bing an important part of my life, and now, for the first time, she was also getting closer to Vincenzo.


    When we finally hung up, I turned to him, still smiling. "Did you know Nancy was so... Nancy?" I asked,ughing.


    He smiled and shook his head. "No, but it''s nice to know that side of her. And even more so, to see how you and she have such a strong friendship."


    I nodded, still feeling the warmth of the moment. That day and night, full ofughter and stories, had be an unforgettable memory. It was as if we were all, somehow, building something more real.


    As soon as the butler entered, the atmosphere in the room changedpletely. The serious expression on his face made me feel a twinge of concern, and I knew something important was about to happen. Vincenzo sat up in bed, immediately alert.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice firm and full of expectation.


    The butler, with his eyes lowered, seemed to hesitate before answering. "You have a visitor," he said, formal and restrained.


    I felt my stomach churn. It waste at night, and the presence of a visitor at this time seemed unusual. "Who could it be at this hour?" I asked quietly, not knowing what to expect.


    Vincenzo narrowed his eyes, and I watched the tension building on his face. The butler didn''t have to answer directly, but the way he lowered his head indicated that the situation was delicate. I looked between the two of them, curiosity and fear mixing within me.


    "It''s someone you know," the butler added, somewhat hesitantly.


    Vincenzo got up from the bed, already putting on his most controlled, almost cold expression, as if he were preparing to face something he would perhaps rather avoid. I felt my breath catch as I hung up the call with Nancy, promising her that I would call her backter. She noticed the strange tone in my voice, but agreed, saying goodbye quickly.


    Vincenzo walked towards the door with long, determined strides, but I knew that, inside, he was restless. Something in the air told me that the situation was moreplicated than it seemed. I followed him, a few steps behind, as if I could help him simply by being there. My mind was full of questions, but I kept them silent, wanting to respect his space.


    When he opened the front door of the mansion, the cold night wind blew past us. Vincenzo paused for a second, as if gathering his strength, and then said loudly, almost as an exmation full of surprise and difort: "Veronica!" I felt the impact of that name as if it were an explosion of tension. Veronica. Who was she? I had no idea who this person could be, but the way Vincenzo called her, it was clear that there was aplex history between the two of them. I stood still, watching the scene, my heart racing. I didn''t know if I should walk away and leave them alone or if I should stay there, offering some kind of support. Vincenzo was standing firm, but I could feel the tension in his shoulders, which made me uneasy.


    Veronica entered the lobby with a confident bearing, impably dressed, and I couldn''t help but notice the prating gaze she gave Vincenzo. It was as if every detail around her didn''t matter; she only saw him. Seeing her, something inside me stirred, a mixture of curiosity and a slight difort. She seemed so at ease in the situation, even with Vincenzo''s obvious difort. I felt like, for now at least, I belonged by his side. "Vincenzo," she said, her voice soft but full of meaning. Her presence radiated a kind of mysterious charm and, at the same time, an imposing strength.


    He maintained hisposure, but I could tell that every word she uttered seemed to carry weight for him. Watching the silent exchange between the two of them, I felt like I was spying on something deeply personal and painful. "Rachel, go to your room," Vincenzo said, his eyes never leaving Veronica''s, as if he were trying to shield me from something he couldn''t quite put into words.


    My initial instinct was to stay and figure out what was going on, but I could tell how much he needed his own space in this situation. Reluctantly, I took a step back, nodding silently.


    "Anything... I''ll be here," I murmured, even though I knew he probably wouldn''t answer. He was immersed in another reality, one that I was only beginning to realize I didn''t fully understand.


    As I walked away, I felt a mix of emotions: curiosity to know more, concern for Vincenzo, and a sense that something big was about to happen.

 Chapter 83

    Rachel


    I went to my room, trying to obey Vincenzo''s request, but it was hard to calm the whirlwind of thoughts and emotions that dominated me. Closing the door behind me, all I felt was restless. Veronica''s image was still fresh in my mind. That woman had a confident stance, as if she already knew every corner of that mansion, as if she was part of her in some way.


    I walked to the window, trying to lighten my mind. Who could be her? A business partner? Maybe an old childhood friend? Or, worse yet, an old girlfriend? Thest hypothesis made me feel a twinge of jealousy and insecurity. Just now that things between me and Vincenzo were evolving in a way that I didn''t even dare to imagine before, this mysterious woman arises and seems to take space as if it were natural to her.


    I gave a long breath, trying to convince myself that I had no reason to worry so much. After all, Vincenzo had spent all day with me,ughing and opening in a way that I had never seen. He seemed genuinely happy, and at least for that day I felt special to him. But Veronica... it brought a weight, an intensity that could not be ignored. I wondered what part of Vincenzo''s life she represented, and why he seemed so messed to see her.


    I walked around by the room, unable to stand still. My heart was tight, and my mind seemed to want to predict every possible scenarios. If she really were someone from the past, how would it impact what we were building? Vincenzo and I had just started to understand each other, and any interruption seemed a setback. I felt like everything was about to change, and the stranger scared me.


    Each time I tried to convince me that I had no reason to feel threatened, another part of me remembered how close they seemed, even soon. Vincenzo led her to the office, and she walked ahead, as if she already knew exactly where she was going. The silent intimacy of that gesture bothered me, arousing feelings that I didn''t want to admit.


    The reality was that, as much as Vincenzo and I had approached, our rtionship was still undefined. I had never thought of it clearly, but seeing Veronica there, I realized how much I really cared about Vincenzo. And that meant that I feared losing what we had, even if it wasn''t yet concrete.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, resting my face in my hands. My mind continued to go back to the same question: Who is she? And what does it mean to him?


    The idea of simply going there and asking crossed my mind, but I knew it wasn''t the best attitude. Vincenzo was not the type who epted invasive questions. Our trust was still strengthening, and if I pressed him now, maybe he would retreat. But the silence and theck of answers were corroding me inside.


    As these thoughts wrapped around my mind, I realized how vulnerable I was getting. Veronica represented an unknown and, in part, a threat to what I was beginning to consider my ce alongside Vincenzo. I knew I needed to be patient, but the truth is, I didn''t know if I could wait.


    Finally, I decided that the best thing to do was to give him a vote of confidence. Vincenzo had been willing to make room for me in his life, and I could not let my insecurities dominate me. However, as I tried to convince me of this, the doubt continued to thread, as a constant reminder that there was something among us that I still didn''tpletely understand.


    Iy on the bed, trying to distract my mind, but the restlessness was far from disappearing. Perhaps, at some point Vincenzo told me who was Veronica and what was his role in his life. Until then, all I could do was trust and wait. But at that moment, waiting seemed the hardest thing in the world.


    The restlessness he consumed was like a me, an ardent sensation that seemed to burn every cell of my body. I tried to breathe, focus on anything, but my mind kept going back to the same question: Who was Veronica and what did she represent to Vincenzo? The idea that this mysterious woman could threaten what we were building was deeply rooted in me, as a seed of doubt that grew, torturing me.


    It was then that, through the silence of the mansion, I heard a loudugh, loaded with a malice that caused me a shiver. It was augh that seemed full of hidden secrets and intentions, as if, somehow, she knew exactly the effect she had on those who heard her. It was her - Veronica. That diabolicalugh crossed the walls and hit me like lightning, echoing inside me. I knew at that moment that I couldn''t stay in my room doing nothing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I got up on impulse, in my body requiring action. I walked to the door, which was ajar, as if even she knew I would leave at any time. I pushed her slowly, trying to be discreet, but without much sess. I was about to take the first step down the hall when I suddenly came across the butler.


    He was still, almost as if waiting for me, his calm and imprable eyes, as always. My eyes stared at him as he kept his serene and professional countenance, but I could see a spark of understanding in his gaze. He knew what I was feeling - maybe I even knew what I was about to do. Apparently I was not the only one who did not trust that mysterious woman.


    For a moment we are in an embarrassing silence. I looked at him, trying to find some clue, some confirmation on his face that he also felt something strange about this unexpected visit. However, the butler remained firm, revealing anything but the same controlled expression she always disyed. As much as I stared at him, it was like trying to decipher a wall.


    He didn''t say a word, but his presence there, so close to my room, said a lot. Maybe he wanted to stop me from going to the office. Or maybe he was simply there to observe and ensure nothing came out of control. I felt that the butler knew more than it looked, but at the same time he was loyal to Vincenzo in a way that made me uncertain about who I could trust.


    Finally, my eyes diverted to the end of the hallway toward the office where Vincenzo and Veronica were. The sound of herugh still echoed in my mind, feeding a sense of growing difort. Every fiber of my being cried for answers, for the truth about who this woman was, and what was the real reason for her visit.


    The butler remained silent, just watching as I fought internally between my curiosity and the fear of the answers I could find. He seemed to understand that for me this was a crucial moment. I didn''t know if he would try to stop me if I decided to move forward or if he would allow me to find out everything alone.


    Still undecided, I let my eyes oscite between the butler and the corridor ahead. The tension was consuming me inside, and the silence of the butler just made everything more unbearable. He knew I was on the brink of crumbling, but at the same time he did nothing to calm me or reassure me. It was as if he were waiting for me to make a decision - a choice that would define what I was willing to face to protect my ce alongside Vincenzo.


    In the end, doubt and curiosity seemed to be much stronger than mymon sense. I knew that sooner orter I would have to face whatever that woman was. The butler could say nothing, but his silence spoke volumes. And I, even with my heart rapidly and doubts suffocating my mind, prepared me to take the next step.

 Chapter 84

    Rachel


    My hands were shaking as I watched the butler in front of me. He seemed ufortable, clearly divided between his role of loyalty to Vincenzo and my insistence. Every second that was going on, my curiosity and my need for answers only increased, as was my difort. I couldn''t stand the idea of not knowing what was going on, especially when, after so much effort, I finally felt that I was starting to approach Vincenzo. But now this Veronica suddenly emerged, threatening to crumble everything we had built.


    I took a deep breath and looked straight at the butler, trying to maintain a calm expression, although I felt that the panic was lurking.


    - Who is this woman? I asked with a firm voice, though it noted that there was a touch of anguish in it. The butler hesitated, slightly lowering the look, as if weighing each word before answering.


    "It''s Dona Veronica," he said finally, with a tone of respect, almost reverence. - One of the most powerful women in Italy.


    My eyebrows arched automatically. What? One of the most powerful women in the country? This exined a lot, but also raised new questions. Vincenzo certainly had an extensivework of contacts and business partners, but I had never imagined that it involved someone with such an influential position. There was something in the way the butler spoke of her that made my stomach turn. A powerful figure of the Italian scenario, and yet was here,te at night, alone with him, in his office. My mind began to gather the pieces, seeking a logical exnation that, with luck, would not bring even greater weight to my heart.


    - So she is here to deal with business? I deduced aloud, almost as if trying to convince myself. My fixed eyes on his, seeking any sign of confirmation.


    But to my displeasure the butler hesitated again, and his face took on a strange, disconcerting expression. It was as if you were fighting with yourself, trying to decide what you might or not say. His silence, however, spoke much more than any word could. If she really were here just to deal with business, why did he seem so ufortable with my question?


    - What did shee to do here then? I pressed, the impatience clearly present in my tone. - And even more, why at this time? Alone with him in the office?


    The butler sighed, clearly bothered. He looked down, as if the answers were there on the floor, and murmured, almost as if saying to himself:


    "It is better to let Lord Vincenzo Himself tell you."


    His answer, instead of reassuring me, only brought a whirlwind of questions to light. I knew I couldn''t get any more information from the butler, but her difort only made me even more restless. To whom did this woman pose a danger? For me and my rtionship with Vincenzo? Or for him, maybe? For a second, an irrational fear went through my mind, something I never imagined feeling: What if this woman, this powerful Veronica, meant more to him than just a business rtionship? What if she was someone from his past I was unaware, but still had some kind of influence on him?


    I looked away from the butler, feeling the weight of this new reality. Vincenzo had been very reserved about his rtionships and his past; I knew there was a story behind his life that he was not ready to share. But now she was there, flesh and bone, with her harmfulugh echoing through the hall. Augh that somehow seemed to remember that I was an intruder in this world.


    I looked back at the butler, who remained silent, seeming to respect the turbulence of thoughts that clearly went through my face. He was discreet, as always, but it was as if he understood exactly what I was feeling. "Thank you ..." I muttered, almost without thinking. I knew it was not his fault, and that he was as dark as I was.


    Before he could say anything, I turned and went back to my room, trying to keep my posture, even though my interior was in crash.


    As I walked around in my room, anxiety and difort only increased. Every minute that passed, the curiosity about what Veronica and Vincenzo could be arguing became unbearable. This torment consumed me, and I knew I couldn''t stand being locked there for much longer.


    That''s when I heard the sound of Vincenzo''s office in the distance opening. My heart shot, and, before I could contain myself, I found myself running toward the stairs, descending them in a hurry to finally try to get answers. When I arrived at the foot of the stairs, I stopped for a moment, recovering my breath and trying to calm down.


    There they were: Vincenzo and Ver?nica, talking in a tone that seemed too casual for a business meeting. Something in her posture, in the way she smiled with a calcting glow in her eyes, caused a wave of distrust to walk me. I didn''t know who she really was, but every instinct inside me shouted to be cautious.


    Veronica noticed my presence before I could decide what to do, and a shrewd smile appeared on his face.


    "Ah, approach," she said, with a voice full of false, clearly theatrical sweetness. It was as if I was inviting me to participate in a game in which I barely knew the rules.


    Vincenzo looked at me over his shoulder, and his gaze had a touch of surprise, perhaps even of worry. I hesitated for a second, but I took a few steps ahead, determined to face whatever the situation.


    I extended my hand, trying to stay calm and be cordial, although my chest was in a whirlwind of emotions. Veronica, however, ignored my gesture, crossing her arms and throwing me a review look, as if judging me up and down. "So is that what you are doing, Vincenzo?" She said with a touch of poison in her voice. "I didn''t know I had started paying for hardened harlots."


    The offense hit me like a p. My face warmed with anger and humiliation, and all the words that were on the tip of the tongue fought to go out at the same time. Before I could respond to that cruel usation, Vincenzo intervened, his firm and determined voice.


    "Veronica, this is uneptable," he said with a sharp tone, which I had never heard before. He turned to me andpleted, with rity and conviction that took my breath away. - Rachel is my girlfriend. Not a harlot.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I was paralyzed for a moment, unable to process the mixture of emotions that his words aroused in me. Girlfriend. He had said "my girlfriend", with all the letters. That word, said so clearly, made my heart beat out, and I felt an inexplicable heat taking over me. It was as if, for a moment, all the doubts and insecurities I had felt had been swept away.


    Veronica''s eyes narrowed, and the smile disappeared from her face, reced by an expression of contempt that she clearly made no effort to hide. He seemed to have not liked Vincenzo''s answer at all, but his look loaded with arrogance remained relentless.


    She released a dryugh, which reverberated through the room like an unpleasant echo.


    "Vincenzo, dear... Always so sentimental," she murmured with contempt, still ignoring me as if I were a mere disposable piece in the room.


    But this time her contempt didn''t affect me the same way. Vincenzo''s words had given me strength and filled me with unexpected courage. I looked straight at Veronica, my posture now firm and determined. I knew she was a powerful woman, which meant something important in Vincenzo''s past. However, I was ready to face what came, because at that moment I knew I meant something to him too.

 Chapter 85

    Rachel


    Upon hearing Veronica started talking about the empire she had and how she owned more than half of Italy''s designer stores, something inside me immediately fitted. The way of walking, the look, the posture of superiority... Of course, she was Veronica, a famous and influential woman, known for her fortune and, for what she had heard inments here and there, for her fierce personality. She looked at me like I was a trivial essory, and this expression didn''t help anything in the difort I was already feeling.


    "You should pass any of my stores," she said in a condescending tone. - I could buy better clothes than this one you are wearing.


    His words hit me, but I refused to show it. With an eye on, I realized Vincenzo preparing to intervene in my defense, but before he could say anything, something impulsive inside me took the reins of the situation. "I''ll enjoy it and buy a degree sses for you," I said, with a wry smile on his face.


    Veronica seemed confused, lifting an eyebrow as I processed my words. Vincenzo looked at me clearly surprised, but there was a touch of approval in his gaze. Before she could think of retorting, Ipleted, without hesitation: - Who wears sunsses at night...?


    For a moment, silence fell over the room. I expected some kind of explosive reaction from Veronica, a scathing answer or an even more severe look. However, to my surprise, she just watched me up and down, as if she was evaluating myment, and to my surprise a smile emerged on her lips.


    "You know, Vincenzo," she said, turning to him with an approval look. "I really liked her."


    I could hardly hide my surprise by hearing those words get out of your mouth. Vincenzo seemed equally surprised, but outlined a small smile, perhaps relieved that that tense exchange did not cast in something worse. Veronica then straightened her sses, looking at me as if I had passed some personal tests from her.


    "Well, that''s just what I wanted to treat with you for now, Vincenzo," she said, turning her attention to him, but her eyes still had a tintious spark when she stares me again.


    Vincenzo just nodded, apparently preferring not to extend the subject. I knew he wouldn''t say anything else, so I just got there firm as Veronica walked toward the exit. When she passed me, I noticed that debauchery smile on her face, a smile that seemed to say "I''m still the queen."


    As soon as she left and the door closed, I sighted that she didn''t even know how to hold. I felt relieved, but at the same time, strangely energized. It was as if that exchange, however tense it was, gave me a new confidence. The woman I feared most here, a person who could put any rtionship at risk, had somehow recognized and even praised my courage.


    Vincenzo, in turn, approached me, his eyes reflecting a mix of fun and curiosity.


    "You really know how to make a good impression," he said, with a fun tone.


    "Let''s say ... I learned from the best," I said, returning his smile.


    I did not know what the future reserved, especially with someone as Veronica in our orbit. But one thing I knew: from now on, I would face anyone with the same courage I had at that moment. Veronica was an intimidating presence, but I refused to let her define who I was or the way I saw myself alongside Vincenzo.


    After all, as powerful as she was, it was just another obstacle that I was willing to face in the name of what I felt.


    As soon as the door closed behind Veronica, I let the silence take over the room. Although I felt more relieved, a whirlwind of questions began to form in my mind. I couldn''t contain the impulse to finally ask Vincenzo who was really that woman and what was his connection with him.


    - Who is she, Vincenzo? I asked, trying to keep my voice firm, but unable to hide the restlessness I felt.


    He looked at me for a brief moment, seeming to ponder what to say. Finally, he sighted and answered in a cold and distant tone, as if talking about a subject he would rather keep buried.


    -Veronica is ... my ex-girlfriend. Never epted the end. We ended up for some time, but she insists on reappearing, trying to resume. Since it was abroad, I thought time and distance would solve the situation... but it seems I was wrong. It was just a matter of time until she returned.


    These words hit me like a shock. I already suspected that there was something more in the rtionship between them, but hearing confirmation made me feel a tightness in my chest. Vincenzo I had never talked about an ex-girlfriend before, let alone someone who still chased him, even though he was clearly trying to move on.


    As these words hovered in the air, he turned, as if he did not want to prolong the subject, and began to climb the stairs toward his room. I stood there, processing everything I had just heard. The sound of his steps echoing through the steps seemed distant as I tried to assimte what it meant to us.


    The initial difort gave way to a certain fear, an uncertainty that until then I had not felt so intensely. Veronica was not any woman; It was someone with history, with influence, and apparently someone who still had enough power to shake Vincenzo. He could even seem calm on the outside, but I noticed that only sweat fillet sliding down his forehead, a reaction he probably tried to hide. It revealed what he tried to camouge: a small but significant, weakness before her. The possibility of her still meant something to him, that there were buried feelings, was a reality that took mepletely. Vincenzo was not someone who was easily shaken, but there, as much as he tried, he could notpletely hide the tension that Veronica''s presence caused him. And that, inevitably, nted a seed of doubt within me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Would Veronica insist on reacting again? And if that happened, what did I actually represent for Vincenzo? I knew he liked me, that he showed affection and even careful, but was that enough to resist what Veronica seemed willing to do? She clearly wasn''t a woman who easily gave up, and this kind of stubbornness could easily turn my world upside down.


    I took a deep breath, trying to find some peace, but all I found was a feeling of vulnerability that I hadn''t felt for a long time.

 Chapter 86

    Rachel


    The difort he felt in his belly seemed to increase every second. The idea that Veronica could bringplications to what Vincenzo and I were building made me anxious, but I knew I needed to think calmly and, above all, strategically. I took a deep breath and decided that in order to act correctly, I needed to start thinking how Vincenzo himself would do in such a situation. He was always cold, calcting and never let anyone see his weaknesses. Then, as he climbed the stairs, I made a decision: instead of following him to the room, as we used to do after such intense nights, he said aloud that he was not feeling well and that I would sleep in my own room that night.


    Vincenzo stopped briefly, looked at me over his shoulder and, without asking many questions, nodded. He was too perceptive to ignore the difference in my attitude, but at the same time controlled enough not to show. He just said a few words to the butler, asking him to answer me in what I needed, and continued on his way to his room. This behavior only reinforced what I already knew about him: Vincenzo trusted self -control, reserve emotions.


    As soon as he disappeared into the hall, I climbed the stairs quickly, leaving behind any hesitation. If I would have to deal with Veronica''s presence, I would need information. And I knew exactly who I could count on to get them. Nancy!


    Upon entering my room, I took my cell phone and threw myself on the bed, quickly opening the contact list. My fingers trembled slightly as Nancy dials. She was the friend who knew almost everything about me and, even at a distance, always supported me. Also, Nancy seemed to have a special talent to find out everything about anyone. If there was someone who could help me understand who was Veronica and what she meant for Vincenzo, it was her.


    The so-called yed a few times until Nancy answered, the lively and curious voice as always:


    - Rachel! What a surprise! I was already thinking you had forgotten myself for good, friend.


    I let out a nervousugh, trying to disguise the tension that consumed me.


    "Nancy, I need your favor... and it''s a little urgent."


    On the other end of the line, I noticed your posture change instantly. Nancy was the person who would never ask me unnecessary questions, but also the friend who knew when something was wrong just by the tone of my voice. - Of course, say. Who do I have to investigate? She yed, but with a touch of seriousness.


    I exined what had happened, summarizing everything I knew about Veronica and her sudden appearance in the mansion. Nancy listened carefully, interspersing sounds of surprise and indignation as I reported the details. "So, do you need to know more about her?" Asked Nancy, directly as always.


    - Yes, but... I want to understand not only who she is. I want to understand what it represents for Vincenzo. She was once a girlfriend, Nancy, but he seemed more affected than he would like to admit. And this feeling that she didn''t ovee the end makes me nervous.


    Nancy took a deep breath, and I heard the sound of keys in the background, as if they were already looking for something.


    - I''ll see what I can find out. Rest assured, Rach. This Veronica will not go around like a shadow of the past that can harm your future with it if it depends on me.


    I smiled, feeling a relief mixed with the anxiety that still consumed me.


    - Thank you, Nancy. Same. I just... I just needed some base to deal with it.


    Sheughed softly,forting.


    "You know I''m your partner for all hours, Rach." I will gather all the information and send you as soon as I have something concrete. Meanwhile, it rxes and does not let this woman intimidate you.


    I agreed, ending the connection with a feeling of renewed hope. I knew that with Nancy beside me, I could at least understand better what wasing. And if Veronica was really someone who intended to stay, at least I wouldn''t be unprepared.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When I turned off my cell phone, I wished Nancy ast good night, feeling a brief relief to know that she was with me in this situation. The room seemed to be plunged into unrealistic calm, but my mind was still boiling with questions and assumptions, each trying to decipher what Veronica meant for Vincenzo and the impact she would have on our rtionship. I knew I needed to calm down, and I took a deep breath several times, trying to dissipate anxiety.


    What made me most depressed was the memory of what could have been that night if it was not appeared. We were about to connect in a way that I would never have imagined, a time to deepen our bond. But her arrival made everything look fragile, as if something I had invested so much could be torn from me at any moment.


    It was no use torture me with it now. As difficult asI was, I needed to ept that at the moment there was nothing I could do to prevent Veronica from entering Vincenzo''s life - and consequently in mine as well. He needed to be patient and deal with what he came.


    I was about to lie down when I heard a soft knock on the door. I got up, intrigued, and opened the door to find the butler holding a ss of warm milk.


    "I thought this could help Miss rest," he said, offering me the ss with his typical calm expression.


    I thanked, epting the milk and trying to ignore the anguish that still insisted on throbbing at the bottom of my stomach. I took the milk in quick sips, feeling the heat of the liquid wrap me and calm down. After returning the ss to the butler and thank you once again, I turned back to the bedroom, wishing the sleep woulde fast.


    Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling, which looked much darker and oppressive that night. I tried to ward off the image of Veronica, but it was as if her presence was recorded somewhere in my mind, threatening my dreams and my peace. Everything about her bothered me: her posture, her look of superiority, and especially the way Vincenzo reacted to her. He didn''t seem shaken, but that drop of sweat I realized on his forehead revealed the opposite. Vincenzo was not someone who lost control, so why did a woman of the past still affect him like this?


    These thoughts were repeated in my mind as an endless cycle, until finally, I felt the tiredness wrap me and my eyes begin to weigh. I knew that the next few days could beplicated, that Veronica could try to interfere in every possible way. However, if she thought she would intimidate me, she was wrong. I was not just a woman willing to stay with Vincenzo; I was someone determined to protect what we were building.


    I took a deep breath onest time before finally letting go take me. Tomorrow, when he woke up, he would have a new perspective and perhaps Nancy''s help would already bring information that would make me more clear about how to act. And despite the uncertainty, I was ready to face what I needed to keep Vincenzo by my side.


    Whatever Veronica represented, I was willing to face.

 Chapter 87

    Rachel


    The night before had been long, restless and full of disturbing thoughts. Even so, I ended up falling asleep, although it was light and intertwined. When I finally woke up, I felt immediate relief when I realized that the morning was beautiful and quiet. The soft light of the sun crossed the curtains and filled the room with an almost invigorating shine. "Maybe I''m exaggerating," I thought, letting out a sigh. Those concerns seemed distant now, as if Veronica''s threatening presence were just a nightmare I was awakening.


    I got out of bed and went straight to the bathroom to start my morning routine. As soon as I started brushing my teeth, I stared at my reflection in the mirror. "I''m a strong woman," I thought. My eyes looked more alert, my skin healthier thanst night''s restlessness could suggest. Suddenly all that affliction and fear seemed a little exaggerated. It was as if I had been carried away from the intensity of the moment. With Veronica there, of course, I felt threatened, but perhaps things were not as apocalyptic as my mind had painted.


    I put the brush back in ce and grabbed my moisturizing soap. The fresh foam bubbles slid down my face, and with each passage I felt the tiredness dissolve, though the doubts and insecurities of the night before. I rinsed with warm water, and when I finished, I took the soft cotton towel that was hanging next door. After drying my face, I looked in the mirror again. My skin looked alive, and my gaze, more determined.


    I went to the window and opened the curtains to let the lighte inpletely. Outside, the day was exquisite. The blue sky was almost perfect, with just a few white clouds like cotton. In the garden, the gardeners took care of the grass with dedication, while others watered the nts. The harmonious movement of care for nature made me smile. Really, perhaps life was not as dark as it seemed at first nce.


    As I sit down again on the bed, I remembered the research I had asked for Nancy. Veronica had messed with me in a way that few people got it. But I needed to know who I was dealing with to be able to face any obstacle intelligently and cautiously. I was surprised to see a series of Nancy messages, almost as if she was following the unfolding of things while I slept. I barely had time to open the first message when the phone started to vibrate in my hands: Nancy was calling me. - Hi Nancy! I answered, trying to sound rxed. I was curious, but I wanted to convey a lightness that maybe even myself did not feel totally.


    - Rachel, are you sitting? She asked, her voice a little anxious.


    - I''m... But, Nancy, why this question? What it was? I couldn''t prevent a touch of nervousness from escaping in my voice.


    Nancy took a deep breath, and I was able to hear her tone trying to stay serious.


    "Rachel ..." she started, taking a dramatic break. "Have you heard about Yakuza?"


    I swallowed. The word sounded like a warning bell in my mind. Of course I had heard of Yakuza. Everyone has heard. It was the Japanese mafia, involved in obscure and very dangerous business. But what did that have to do with Veronica and, more specifically, with my situation?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    - Nancy, are you serious? My voice came out in a tone between the skeptical and the scared.


    - Very serious, Rachel. It seems that Veronica has rtionships with ... well, with high influence figures within Yakuza. I don''t know how true this is, but I found some information that indicates involvement in suspicious international business. She has a very powerfulwork of contacts, Rachel, and ... she is not just amon business woman.


    Nancy''s words reverberated in my mind. Veronica was much more than it appeared to be, and now I understood why my intuition shouted so much. I was about to answer when she continued:


    "Besides, I found some information about her past with Vincenzo." It seems that, a few years ago, she invested in a grand project of his family, and they ended up engaging emotionally. But after the rtionship ended, Veronica seems to have kept a certain grudge. It is rumored that she threatened Vincenzo so that he would not stay with another woman.


    I was silent, digesting what I had just heard. Nancy had gotten precious information, but their weight was overwhelming. I was really dealing with someone capable of manipting Vincenzo and, perhaps, to interfere with his life for pure - Rachel, are you still there? Nancy''s voice seemed distant, though she was on the phone with me.


    "Yes, I''m here ..." I murmured, my mind still processing everything. That''s ... more than I imagined. Vincenzo must know all this, aren''t it?


    "Probably he knows for the most part." But if he chose To tell you all, it''s because you think you can protect you by keeping this information secret, "said Nancy, in aprehensive tone.


    I sighed deeply. Vincenzo was probably trying to keep me away from the problems of his past, but how could he do that now? I could not simply ignore the truth about Veronica and its influence.


    - Nancy, thanks for everything. I don''t know what I would do without you, "he said, trying to sound firmly despite his nervousness.


    - Rest assured, Rachel. Remember, it''s not because she seems intimidating that she really is a threat. Stay alert, but don''t miss your trust, get it?


    I knew Nancy was right. I needed to face this situation with caution, without letting Veronica take the best of me. She could have powerful contacts and an intimidating presence, but that didn''t mean I should bend.


    After saying goodbye to Nancy, Iy down again on the bed and closed my eyes for a moment, leaving what she had told me reverberate. I didn''t know exactly how to deal with everything, but now I knew one thing: Vincenzo had tried to protect me. This conscience gave me strength. And if he was willing to do that, I would be beside him, ready to face what he came.


    Suddenly a quiet determination involved me. He was tired of being afraid and hesitated. Veronica was a shadow of the past, and I would do my best to make sure she didn''tpromise the future I was building with Vincenzo.


    whim.

 Chapter 88

    Rachel


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I felt an overwhelming wave of thoughts crashing over me, one by one, each one more intense and confusing. Veronica was more dangerous than I could have imagined. The possibility of me getting involved in something so dark and shadowy had never crossed my mind until now. My breathing was heavy, and the weight of the new information was almost palpable.


    "Did Vincenzo know all of this? Did he know about her involvement with the Yakuza?" These questions hammered in my mind, impossible to ignore. My intuition screamed that Vincenzo couldn''t be in the dark about her past, but at the same time, he seemed so far away from this world that now he seemed to be getting closer to me. If he knew, why hadn''t he told me anything? And if he was part of all this, how much could I trust him?


    I got up from the bed on impulse, feeling the need to do something, to move to release the tension that seemed to be pulsing through my veins. I needed answers, some way to better understand what was going on around me. I couldn''t rely on vague information alone. I needed to see for myself who Veronica was.


    A quick idea came to me. If I could buy aptop, maybe I could find out more about her, see what the media or other sources were saying about this enigmatic and frightening woman. I picked up the phone and called Nancy again, even though I knew I had already tried her patience today.


    "Nancy? I''m sorry to call again, but I need a favor."


    "Rachel, are you okay? You sound worried." Nancy sounded hesitant, but at the same time willing to help.


    "I am. I mean, I''m trying to deal with all of this. But please, can you help me buy aptop? I need to research some things, and I can''t do that here."


    Nancy seemed to understand immediately what I meant.


    "Sure, Rachel. I''ll make sure you have it today."


    As soon as I hung up, I could feel my anxiety mixing with renewed determination. I needed to understand how much power Veronica had and how much it would affect my life. I wanted to know, even if it meant discovering things that might make me question my rtionship with Vincenzo even more.


    The afternoon passed slowly and densely. With each minute that I waited, the feeling of urgency only grew. Then, finally, I received a message from Nancy informing me that theptop had been delivered. I opened the door and, as soon as I saw the box there, I felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. It was as if, inside that box, I was about to find answers and, perhaps, more questions.


    Carefully, I took theptop out of its packaging and settled into bed, adjusting theputer on myp. My fingers hesitated over the keyboard. I felt as if I was about to cross an invisible line, a point of no return. But I knew that, after everything I had learned, ignoring this truth was not an option.


    I typed Veronica''s name into the search bar, and within seconds, a multitude of results appeared. Magazine photos, interviews atvish events, images of her alongside businessmen and public figures. She seemed like a true figure of influence and power. I scrolled down the page until I found an article that subtly mentioned some of her business dealings. Apparently, she was involved in a variety of industries, from fashion to real estate, which exined her fortune. But the subtext told a darker story. ording to an unidentified source in the article, some of Veronica''s business dealings seemed to be tied to suspicious figures of power abroad. Nothing was said outright, but the references were enough to make my stomach turn. It was as if a veil was beginning to lift, revealing a reality I had never imagined. I continued to search, page after page, trying to absorb all the information. I found some vague mentions of business dealings in Japan, but what caught my attention the most was a photo of her alongside a man who, apparently, was a known member of the Yakuza. That hit me like a blow. There it was, a direct connection between her and the criminal underworld. All of this was more real and dangerous than I could have imagined.


    Iy back on the bed, feeling a mixture of fear and confusion. Did Vincenzo really know who he was dealing with? Maybe he was just as entangled as I was. Maybe he was trying to get away, but it was impossible for him topletely disentangle himself from someone like Veronica. Or worse, maybe he was deliberately keeping me in the dark.


    These thoughts swirled around in my mind, making it increasingly difficult to maintain any rity. Had I made the right choice in trusting Vincenzo? In getting involved with him without fully knowing his past? My mind kept going back to certain scenes that now seemed more revealing. Small details es, gestures, expressions that perhaps meant something more than I had realized at the time.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the midst of these thoughts, a notification on myptop caught my attention. It was a recent news article about a charity event that Veronica had organized. In the photos, she was smiling, surrounded by influential people, and next to her... Vincenzo. My heart raced. The date was only a few weeks before I had met him.


    I felt a wave of panic rising. Vincenzo had been with Veronica shortly before I had entered his life. Had he been hiding the true nature of their rtionship from me? Suddenly, Nancy''s words about Veronica being just an "ex" seemed much moreplex than they had at first nce.


    I needed answers. I wanted to confront Vincenzo and demand that he be honest with me, but I knew that acting impulsively now could be risky. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my heart, which was beating like a drum in my chest. If I wanted to find out the truth, I would need to keep my head on straight and seek out the right information before confronting him.


    I decided to continue exploring information about Veronica and her rtionships, especially the most recent ones. With each new detail I discovered, the feeling of unease grew, but I also felt a kind of determination. I wouldn''t let Veronica scare me, I wouldn''t let her destroy what Vincenzo and I had built-but I needed to know howmitted he really was to me.


    The sun''s rays had already turned into a soft twilight, and I was still there, immersed in the research, trying to put together the pieces of the puzzle that was Veronica''s life and, consequently, mine. I knew that the next steps would require caution, and I wasn''t willing to back down.

 Chapter 89

    Rachel


    I woke up with a feeling of unease that seemed to have been clinging to me since the night before. Veronica was an enigma and a danger, and I couldn''t ignore it. I knew that my peace would onlye when I had more information - I needed to understand who I was really surrounded by, how much she affected Vincenzo''s life and, consequently, my own.


    I turned to myptop and decided to delve deeper into my investigations. I didn''t know exactly where to start, so I did a simple search for Veronica''s full name along with the name of some of the big cities in Italy where she owned designer stores. Soon, a list of articles began to appear on the screen. Most of the articles were columns from fashion magazines and gossip websites, mentioning her as one of the most influential women in the luxury industry, owner of an empire that seemed unshakable. However, after minutes of reading, I realized that the articles about her never went beyond the surface; they all seemed carefully constructed to disy a morous, impable, almost untouchable image. I decided to explore a different path: international news sites and, especially, investigative journalism. There were rumors that Veronica was involved with businessmen and politicians not only from Italy, but also from other European countries and even Japan. She was a woman who did not limit herself to borders, maintaining a constant presence at events and exclusive circles. I began to suspect that these rtionships went deeper than simple business partnerships. After an hour of searching, a suspicion began to form in my mind: what if thiswork of contacts was part of something muchrger? What if Veronica was using her retail empire as a front for illicit activities? My fingers trembled as I clicked on an article that discreetly mentioned her name in connection with an investigation into influence peddling in Japan. The article was old, almost a decade old, but it mentioned an Italian businesswoman whose profile fit hers perfectly. I continued the search, but this time in a more specific way. I wanted to understand how she operated. What were her routines? Who were her allies? The frequency with which Veronica traveled to certain countries, always with the same people and always to the same ces, began to seem like a coded message to me, as if she were marking her territory. In some of the photos I found, the same male figure apanied her, always in the background. A tall, gray-haired man who never stood out, but whose presence was constant.


    Researching more about him, I discovered that he was an advisor to a Japanese family with a reputation for involvement with the Yakuza. I swallowed hard. It was as if I had pulled a thread and, inadvertently, revealed a hiddenyer of this whole situation. If Veronica had ties to the Yakuza, it meant that I was dealing with something much bigger and more dangerous than I could have imagined.


    At that moment, an inevitable thought crossed my mind: did Vincenzo know about all this? Was he aware of Veronica''s dark past and the connections she had? Or worse... was he also involved? Thatst thought was like a blow straight to my heart. Could Vincenzo, with whom I was beginning to feel safe, to let down my defenses, be immersed in this dark world? Doubt invaded me with an imcable force, and I knew I needed proof, something that went beyond mere spection. I decided then that I needed to observe Vincenzo with new eyes. Every gesture, every word of his, would now be analyzed with meticulous attention. But to confront him, I would need much more information. I would need to be armed with facts, with details that he could not deny.


    I closed the search window and prepared for the next step of the n. I needed a newptop to avoid any tracking or interception of data. Thest thing I wanted was for Veronica or anyone associated with her to find out that I was investigating. I called Nancy and asked for help with this. Within minutes, she sent me a link to an electronics store where I could purchase the equipment anonymously.


    Hourster, with theptop in hand, I sat down again and began a more detailed investigation. I went through every name, every ce, every event where Veronica might have appeared over the years. I wrote it all down, trying to create a timeline, a web of connections. A new detail emerged: Veronica seemed to always be apanied by a select group of people at specific parties, in private and highly secure locations. There were reports of extravagant dinners, closed-door parties in elite mansions in Europe and Asia, always with limited and extremely restricted attendance.


    My heart pounded. The more I dug, the clearer the pattern became. No. They were exclusive events, attended only by the cream of the crop of power and money. Vincenzo was present at some of them, which didn''t surprise me, but knowing this left me disturbed. If he knew about this whole shadywork and still kept Veronica close, what did that mean? Was I wrong about him?


    I continued my research, finding mentions of other shady businesses. Apparently, Veronica used some of her front businesses tounder money from illegal activities, involving everything from influence peddling to, supposedly, trafficking in luxury goods of dubious origin. She moved in the shadows, hiding behind the mask of an impable businesswoman, and Vincenzo, somehow, was by her side.


    I felt the adrenaline rising with each new piece of information I discovered, but along with it came fear. I was in unknown and dangerous territory, and each step I took brought me closer to a truth that I didn''t know if I wanted to hear. Was I ready to face reality, even if it meant destroying what I thought I knew about Vincenzo?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, exhausted, I closed theptop. My hands were cold and my body felt tense, as if prepared to fight or flee. I knew I was at a crossroads, a point of no return. I could no longer ignore what I had learned, but I also knew that confronting Vincenzo would mean putting everything at risk.

 Chapter 90

    Rachel


    I sat on the edge of the bed, absorbing all the information I had already learned about Veronica Allbane. I knew that I couldn''t handle it all alone. Vincenzo had always been a strong presence, filling every space in the mansion with his energy. He had the power to disarm me with a single sentence or a look, and I knew that if I tried to press him with all the questions burning in my mind, he would simply say that I was dealing with something beyond myprehension. And maybe he was right.


    I needed backup. Someone I could count on to unravel this web of mysteries without raising suspicion, and Nancy was the obvious choice. I picked up my cell phone and, without hesitation, dialed her number.


    "Rach?" Nancy''s voice sounded excited on the other end, even though I didn''t understand why she was calling.


    "Nancy, can youe here? I have something big on my hands, and... I need help. Veronica, she''s more than she seems. - My voice was shaking slightly, but I tried to hide it.


    There was a short pause, and then the answer came without hesitation.


    - Tell me where and when. I''m in.


    I felt an immediate relief. Having her around would make everything seem more bearable. After we had sorted out the details, I went after Vincenzo to let him know that Nancy would be staying at the mansion for a few days. I found him in his office, leaning back in a leather chair, immersed in papers and spreadsheets, but he looked up as soon as I entered. It was as if he always knew I was around, as if he sensed my presence before he saw me.


    - Vincenzo, I wanted to ask... if it would be okay for Nancy to stay here for a few days. - My voice was calm, but filled with something that even I couldn''t fully define.


    He frowned slightly, but a slightly crooked smile appeared on his face.


    - Rachel, you don''t have to ask permission for these things - he said, with an amused glint in his eyes. - This is your home now.


    I swallowed hard, feeling the impact of his words. It was a powerful statement, but at the same time, contradictory, considering the uncertain and risky universe that seemed to revolve around him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As I turned to leave, Vincenzo called me back, with that tone that always disarmed me.


    "I thought you would have a lot of questions about Veronica. It''s not like you to leave a question unanswered." He tilted his head to the side, analyzing me.


    I took the opportunity tounch my own provocation, trying to keep a casual tone:


    "I think the next Veronica who shows up will introduce herself. After all, we never know anyonepletely, do we?"


    He arched an eyebrow, an intrigued and slightly confused expression appearing on his face. Before he could respond or question myment, I left the office, without looking back.


    In the bedroom, I waited for Nancy to arrive. My thoughts raced as I pondered what Vincenzo had said, what he expected of me, and everything I feared he was hiding. Vincenzo knew me well enough to know that I was persistent, but did he know how much I was willing to find out, even if it revealed dark truths?


    Nancy arrived shortly after, carrying a small suitcase and a curious expression. As soon as she entered the room, I couldn''t contain my excitement as I began to pour out all the information about Veronica. I had brought her up on everything: the suspicious connections, the exclusive events, the international travels, and especially the possible involvement with the Yakuza.


    "Wait... are you telling me that this Veronica might have ties to the Yakuza? Rachel, do you have any idea what you''re getting yourself into?" Nancy asked, her eyes wide, her expression osciting between fascination and fear. "I know, Nancy. But I need to understand. This isn''t just curiosity; this is about what awaits me with Vincenzo. If Veronica still has some control over him or if her past poses any danger to me, I need to know. Nancy nodded slowly, and I could see that she understood my determination. Then we opened theptop and began to delve deep into the information. The early morning was filled with incessant clicks and an endless list of open windows. While Nancy searched for old articles and interviews that Veronica had given, I focused on patterns of behavior: specific events, people who were always around her, photos where the presence of certain figures was constant. We soon discovered that Veronica had more than one registered name. There werepanies and properties linked to her under different names, like a web that she had built to camouge herself. Veronica was a true ghost. She changed identities and left minimal traces, as if each new piece of information were a purposefully iplete puzzle. What caught my attention the most was finding a name that seemed to always appear in financial articles. A man named Hiroshi Nakamura, who, ording to Nancy, He had a police record and was a known suspect of involvement with the Yakuza. Hiroshi always showed up at events where Veronica was also present. At first, he was a discreet figure, but the more I researched, the more I realized that he was a central figure in some of her biggest acquisitions and partnerships.


    That revtion sent a chill down my spine. I was dealing with something much bigger than just a woman with secrets, and the presence of this man by her side only proved the depth of his influence.


    Nancy eximed when she found a photo from one of these events. It was a seemingly innocent image of a g party in Tokyo, but the people present there were a select group, all rich and well-dressed, but with a dark and cold aura. Veronica was next to Hiroshi, and suddenly I noticed her gaze. Those eyes were not just seductive; they were calcting, cold, and dominating. She looked at the camera, not with vanity, but with an authority that gave me chills. Feeling the weight of the discovery, I leaned back in my chair, taking a deep breath. I looked at Nancy, and saw in her eyes the same mix of fascination and fear that I felt.


    "Nancy, do you think... Vincenzo knew about all this? That he was somehow involved with these... these monsters?" I asked, unable to hide my despair. Nancy hesitated, but took my hand.


    "Rachel, he may be more involved than you would like to admit, but he may also be as much a victim as you. These circles can capture anyone who passes near them."


    I nodded, but doubt gnawed at my thoughts. We were exhausted, but determined to continue. Something in me had changed, as if a dormant part had awakened. I wasn''t going to give up until I had all the answers.


    While Nancy slept in the next room, I stayed awake for a long time, looking at the information on theptop screen, trying to organize the next steps. Tomorrow, perhaps, I would have to confront Vincenzo with what I had discovered, but I would need to do so carefully. I knew that any slip-up could not only undermine our rtionship, but also put him in a difficult position.

 Chapter 91

    Rachel


    After more hours of intense investigation, my mind was in turmoil. Nancy and I had unraveled a web of information about Veronica that was as dark as it was fascinating. Each new discovery about her connections and her under-the-radar life brought me closer to an inevitable confrontation with Vincenzo. I could no longer avoid the subject, because he was somehow involved with this mysterious and dangerous woman, and I needed to know how far he was willing to go to protect her secrets.


    Nancy seemed as involved as I was, and the tension was palpable in the air.


    "Rachel, if Veronica is so connected to figures like Hiroshi Nakamura, then this isn''t just a matter of jealousy or a long-standing rtionship. We''re talking about someone who is rooted in a dark world," Nancy whispered, frowning as she looked at her notebook. "And Vincenzo..." she hesitated. "Does he know all of this?"


    The question hung in the air, cutting into me like a sharp de. The Vincenzo I knew was confident, powerful, but there was something about him that hinted at a certain reticence. He never talked much about his past and avoided details of his life before he met me. There had always been mysteries about him, and perhaps I was blinded by the feelings I had built for him. Perhaps I was ignoring signs that now seemed impossible to ignore.


    "I need to talk to him, Nancy. He needs to understand that I am not just a bystander in his life. If there is danger, if Veronica is indeed the dangerous person we suspect... then he needs to know that I am involved and that I am willing to face this with him, but I need answers."


    Nancy took my hand, squeezing it lightly.


    "You are brave, Rach. But if confronting him is what you want to do, be prepared. He may try to deflect your questions or downy what we have learned. And if Vincenzo is involved in some way..." She hesitated again, the weight of the unspoken word "mafia" hanging in the air. "You will need to be very firm."


    I nodded, feeling my decision firm. Vincenzo had the right to know that I was aware of everything. I stood up and walked over to the mirror, observing my serious and determined expression. I needed to stay focused and prepare myself for any reaction from him. This was a test for both him and me.


    Nancy, noticing my intention to act quickly, suggested:


    "Before you talk to him, why don''t you calm down and organize all the information? Vincenzo is a smart man, you know. He''s going to test your certainties, so you need to be sure of the facts."


    I agreed. We took out the notebook and made a detailed list of the main discoveries: Veronica''s public appearances alongside suspicious figures, the shellpanies in her name, and the exclusive events where she was always apanied by Nakamura and other equally sinister men. We made a timeline of the events and her acquisitions, trying to map out her trajectory and herwork of contacts.


    When we finished, we were both exhausted, but satisfied. I was ready for the conversation, and now it was a matter of facing Vincenzo with confidence.


    **


    After resting a bit and gathering courage, I walked to Vincenzo''s office. He was alone, sitting behind his desk with a thoughtful expression. When he saw me, he gave a slight smile, but I could see the tension in his eyes.


    "Rachel, I didn''t expect you here so early. Did something happen?" he asked, his voice low and cautious.


    I took a deep breath, searching for the right words.


    "We need to talk, Vincenzo. And I need you to be honest with me... about Veronica."


    His eyes narrowed at the name, and a slight shadow of difort passed over his face. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table.


    "What do you want to know about her?" he asked, with a tense calm.


    "I want to know... who she really is. And why she''s so determined to stay around." My voice came out firm, without hesitation.


    Vincenzo looked away for a moment, as if considering an answer he wasn''t willing to give me. But before he could say anything, I continued:Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Veronica isn''t just a resentful ex-girlfriend, Vincenzo. She''s much more than that. I know about her connections, her shady contacts, her involvement with Nakamura and underworld figures. And I need to know if you have anything to do with any of this."


    He stood up slowly, walking to the window. I watched him with my heart racing, unsure of what wasing next. Vincenzo was more tense than I''d ever seen him.


    "Rachel, I..." He stopped, running a hand over his face as if trying topose himself. "Veronica has always been aplicated woman. I knew about some of those connections, yes, but I was never involved in any of it. She... she tried to pull me to her side, but I pulled away. That was one of the reasons we broke up." I watched him closely, trying to decipher every nuance of his expression. He seemed sincere, but I knew that men like him were trained to hide their feelings and truths.


    "So why is she still around?" I asked, feeling frustration ovee me. "And why does it seem like you''re afraid of what she might do?"


    He sighed, turning to me with a look that was a mix of exasperation and resignation.


    "Veronica is a woman who doesn''t ept being contradicted. She believes she can still have power over me, but I swore I would never allow that. Rachel, I want you to stay away from her. Don''t get involved. I can handle Veronica." I shook my head, refusing to be pushed away like that.


    "Vincenzo, I''m involved, whether you like it or not. And if you think I''m going to ignore all of this, you''re wrong. I''m with you. But you need to be honest with me."


    He was silent for a moment, studying my face as if trying to understand the depth of my determination. Finally, he nodded. "Okay. If that''s what you want... I''ll tell you everything." Over the next few minutes, Vincenzo opened up like never before. He told me about how he met Veronica, about her maniptive side and how she used people to achieve her goals. He exined that at first he had been blind to this side of her, but that little by little he hade to realize how dangerous and obsessive she was. Getting involved with people like Nakamura had only confirmed his worst fears, and he knew he had to end the rtionship. "Since then, she''s tried several times toe back into my life. But now that you''re here, it''s different. She''s realized she''s lost control, and it''s driving her crazy." The revtion felt like a weight lifted from my shoulders, but at the same time, it brought with it a new burden of responsibility. I knew that by deciding to stay by Vincenzo''s side, I was diving into a world full of secrets and dangers. But now, more than ever, I was determined. I would face Veronica head on, and nothing would make me back down.

 Chapter 92

    Rachel


    The argument between Vincenzo and me, which had previously been calm and nowbative, began to reach its peak, a tense sh of words, looks and emotions that seemed to be spiraling out of control. I demanded answers, more rity, more honesty from him. I felt betrayed as I gradually discovered the darkyers of his past, the weight of the legacy he carried and seemed to want to keep secret. With each word, my indignation grew. I wanted - no, I needed - to know what I was really getting myself into, and it was my right.


    "If you really want me by your side, Vincenzo, then be honest! Show me who you really are, and not just a version of yourself that you think I would like to see!" I dered, my voice shaking with the intensity of everything happening around me. I was at a critical point, feeling my heart beating faster, and I was determined to confront him, without concessions.


    He seemed hesitant, with a mixture of concern and guilt on his face. Perhaps he understood the intensity of my words, but still, he maintained that unshakable air, as if part of him wanted to protect me from everything and at the same time, from the truth. It was as if he carried a burden he was reluctant to share. The tension in the room was palpable; it seemed as if the air had be thicker, almost suffocating.


    Suddenly, a subtle change in his face alerted me. Something in his eyes changed from concern to deep fear, as if he had seen something no one else could see. Vincenzo seemed to fix his gaze on a point to my right, and that was when everything happened very quickly. He shouted, "Rachel!"


    In an almost instinctive impulse, he threw himself toward me, cing his body between me and the space around me. An instantter, I heard a loud sound-a gunshot. The window ss shattered, scattering fragments of ss across the room, and I was knocked to the floor by the weight of Vincenzo, who covered me with his body to protect me. He was on top of me, his arm around my shoulders, his hand firm against the side of my face, as if he wanted to wrap me up and shield me from the world outside.


    Pain and shock hit me almost at the same time. I didn''t feel the bullet, but the impact of Vincenzo''s body against mine had knocked the wind out of me, as if an immense weight had been ced on me. The smell of gunpowder mixed with the sound of broken ss falling to the ground still filled the air, but all I could focus on was the heat and pressure of his body protecting me. For a moment, I wasn''t sure what had happened, who the shot was aimed at, or what it meant. I only knew that, in the midst of everything, Vincenzo had done everything he could to save me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My hands were shaking as I tried to hold myself to the ground to find some bnce. I could feel Vincenzo still on top of me, his heavy breathing close to my face, and, little by little, the sound of our hearts beating seemed to be the only thing that made sense in that chaos.


    His gaze, when he finally met mine, held something indescribable. There was fear, yes, but also an anger and determination that I had never seen before. Vincenzo was shaking slightly, his expression that of someone struggling with his own despair. The thought that someone had tried to hurt me, and that he had almost lost me, seemed to consume him.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice low and urgent. There was a concern that seemed greater than anything else.


    I could barely speak, still feeling the effects of the shock. "I... I think so," I murmured, trying to control my breathing as I realized what had just happened.


    "We need to get out of here," he said, and his tone was firm, as if he brooked no argument. He stood up quickly, holding out his hand to help me. I was still a little disoriented, but I took his hand, feeling the security in his touch, even in the face of all this.


    Vincenzo looked around the room, analyzing every detail as if searching for any sign of the shooter. He led me to a safer spot in the hallway, and then turned to one of his security guards who had appeared in the doorway.


    "Check all entrances and exits. I want the house surrounded and every area checked," he ordered, his voice firm and authoritative.


    My mind was still racing for answers, but it was clear that the only thing that really mattered at that moment was safety. I felt the weight of the situation overwhelming, as if an invisible threat was hanging over me, over us, and suddenly, I knew that the gunshot was just a sign of a much greater danger.


    As the security guards took up their positions, Vincenzo turned to me, his expression one of intense concern.


    "Who... who could do this, Vincenzo?" The question escaped my lips before I could stop it. Maybe I didn''t want to know the answer, but at the same time, I needed it. Something inside me told me that this was it. It was connected to him, to his past, and to everything I didn''t yet know. After all, someone had, in fact, wanted to get to me in order to affect him. And yet he remained silent, seemingly reluctant to tell me the whole truth. He hesitated before answering, and as he did, I realized that perhaps he knew more than he was saying. There was something in his expression that suggested that, as dire as the situation was, it wasn''t exactly a surprise. "Rachel, I promise you I''ll keep you safe," he said, his voice low but intense. "I''ll figure this out." But as firm as his words were, a part of me felt like Vincenzo''s promises weren''t enough. For a moment, we weren''t just a couple discussing the difficulties of a rtionship. We were in a life-or-death situation where his dark past was bearing down on us, and I knew that the shadows looming over Vincenzo weren''t just a distant threat. His eyes softened for a moment, as if he could see the fear I was trying to hide. "You''re important to me, Rachel. I would never let anyone hurt you." His words sparked a spark of hope, but I still knew that from that moment on, everything had changed. Every step would be carefully considered, and the next conversations would bring revtions that I had never imagined possible.

 Chapter 93

    Rachel The atmosphere in the room was thick and almost suffocating, the air thick with tension and an almost palpable fear. The shooting had stopped, but the threat seemed to loom, invisible, as if at any moment something terrible could happen again. Vincenzo stood in front of me, his gaze fixed on me with a furious intensity that seemed to burn like fire. It was a contained fury, an explosion that he kept trapped behind those dark eyes, and I could feel every inch of his body tense, as if it were about to boil over.


    His face was a mix of concern and anger that I still didn''t fully understand. He was breathing heavily, and I could feel the fury in his eyes as he watched me, but it seemed like he was fighting something inside himself, as if he wanted to say something but at the same time, didn''t know how. Vincenzo was furious, and what frightened me was that I knew that his anger wasn''t just because of the dangerous situation we were living in, but because of what it meant for both of us. My eyes darted nervously around the room, as if searching for something that could protect me or a quick escape route in case more gunfire rang out. But before anything could get out of hand, one of Vincenzo''s bodyguards burst through the door with firm steps, breaking the heavy silence with his deep, urgent voice.


    "Sir, we''ve captured the shooter," he said, his expression serious and intense. "He''s being brought to the main entrance."


    Those words made Vincenzo turn to him, the anger in his eyes igniting even more, as if the mere mention of the shooter were a match thrown into a powder keg. He took a deep breath, and I could see his fists clenching, as if he were trying to control a rage that was about to explode. Without saying anything, he held out his hand to the bodyguard, who handed him a pistol with automatic precision, as if the movement were already second nature to both of them.


    Vincenzo gripped the pistol tightly, his footsteps echoing as he walked, without hesitation, out of the room. He walked with a cold, unwavering determination, each step a blow that deepened the sense of terror within me. He didn''t look back, and I knew he had no intention of waiting or listening to anyone. The only thing that mattered to him at that moment was confronting the person who had dared to threaten our lives and safety.


    "Vincenzo!" I shouted, my voice louder than I had intended. The urgency and desperation in my tone was clear, but he didn''t stop. I could see the tension in his shoulders, the anger contained in every line of his body, but he ignored my plea, his steady steps continuing toward the main entrance.


    I turned to the security guard standing next to me, the desperation in my eyes evident. "Please, let me go to him, we can''t let him do this!" My voice was shaky, a mix of fear and determination. The security guard hesitated, but still, his expression remained firm as he tried to restrain me.


    "Ma''am, it''s best if you stay here," he said, trying to hold me with a firm grip, but I pulled away from him, adrenaline and desperation giving me a strength I didn''t even know I had. I couldn''t just stand by and let Vincenzo do something that could change everything between us, something he could never undo. I knew I had to do something, no matter what it took to stop him.


    I ran down the hallway, my footsteps echoing and my heart beating faster than ever. I felt my breath quicken as I fought the rising panic that settled in my chest. When I finally reached the top of the main staircase, what I saw stopped me for a moment. Vincenzo stood on the bottom step of the stairs, his shoulders squared, and in his hand, the pistol pointed firmly.


    In front of him, kneeling on the ground, was the shooter, his arms held tightly by two security guards. The man''s head was down, his expression restrained, but I knew he was aware of the gravity of his situation. Vincenzo said nothing, just stared at him with an icy gaze, a deep, silent fury that seemed almost palpable.


    "Vincenzo, don''t do this!" I shouted, my voice thick with desperation. I knew he was listening, that he could hear me, but he didn''t move a muscle. He stood there, motionless, just watching the man in front of him, as if trying to absorb every detail, every reason for doing what he was about to do.


    I wanted to run to him, grab him and convince him to stop, but before I could take another step, one of the security guards blocked me, holding me tightly. I struggled against him, trying to get away, but it was as if he was determined not to let me get close to Vincenzo. The feeling of impotence Tension took over me, as if I were trapped in a situation I couldn''t escape.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Please, Vincenzo, don''t do this!" I screamed, my voice cracking, the urgency in my words shining through as I struggled against the security guard''s grip on me. The fear and anguish grew with each passing second, and I knew that if I didn''t do something soon, I could lose something much bigger in that moment. I feared not only for the man on his knees, but for what this act would mean for Vincenzo and for us.


    Vincenzo seemed unshakable, every fiber of his being focused on the man kneeling in front of him. It was as if all his focus, all his energy, was directed at this moment, at this person who had threatened what he valued most. And the anger he contained seemed to be on the verge of breaking.


    "Get him on his feet,¡± Vincenzo ordered, his voice deep and filled with an icy authority I had never seen before. The security guards obeyed without hesitation, lifting the gunman until he was standing, still held tightly by them, but now looking directly at Vincenzo. My breathing was heavy, every fiber of my being was clenched with tension, and everything in me screamed at Vincenzo to stop. I couldn''t let him do this, couldn''t let him cross that line, because I knew that if he did, he might never be able toe back. He was about to cross a line that could change what we had forever, and I needed him to understand that. "Vincenzo, think about what you''re doing!" I screamed, my voice desperate. "This isn''t how you solve things! Please, think about the consequences!" I knew he could hear me, that he heard every word. Yet he remained still, just watching the man in front of him. The tension in the air was almost unbearable, as if the entire room was about to explode.

 Chapter 94

    Rachel


    The entrance to the mansion was filled with a thick, almost suffocating silence as I watched Vincenzo stare at the man kneeling before him. That icy gaze he gave the shooter sent a chill down my spine, and for a brief moment, it seemed as if he could see right into the man''s very soul, as if he were one step away from discovering all his secrets, just by the force of his presence.


    "I''ll ask you once, and only once," Vincenzo said, his voice low and dangerous. "Who sent you?"


    The shooter, instead of showing any sign of intimidation, let out a bitter, mockingugh. He slowly raised his head, staring at Vincenzo with a defiant gaze. "What is this, Vincenzo? All this acting to make me believe you were really going to shoot me?" He gave a cynical smile, his lips curled in audacious contempt. "That''s not the Vincenzo I knew."


    A shock wave hit me at those words. Did they know each other? Vincenzo and the shooter? This couldn''t be a coincidence. As much as a part of me was certain that Veronica was behind this attack, now things were starting to take a much darker and moreplex turn. Vincenzo stood still, his face expressionless, but I could see the line of his jaw tense, a subtle sign that the shooter''s words had struck a nerve.


    "I''ll ask you onest time," Vincenzo repeated, his voice still firm but with a dangerous intensity. He kept his eyes fixed on the man in front of him, each wording out as if cut from the cold. But before he could continue, the shooter smiled again, shaking his head dismissively.


    "Listen, Vincenzo," he said mockingly, "there''s no point in trying to y the hero for her sake." His eyes flicked to me for a brief second, a look full of malice, as if he knew exactly what he was doing by provoking Vincenzo. "You and I both know this isn''t the real you."


    Before I could even process the implications of that, Vincenzo moved with the precision of a knife strike. His hand flew toward the shooter''s face, and the sound of impact echoed through the mansion''s entrance like a whish. The shooter swayed from the blow, his face jerking to the side, but Vincenzo''s bodyguards kept him upright, their fists mped around the man''s shoulders to keep him from falling.


    The shooter licked his lip, and a small smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, as if he were enjoying himself. "There he is," he whispered, low enough for only us to hear, but the words carried brutal weight. "This is Vincenzo Morette. Veronica''s executioner."


    My mind whirled. Executioner? What did that mean? What kind of role did he y with Veronica? What did this man know about Vincenzo that I didn''t already know? And how could Vincenzo have been such a terrible thing to be remembered as? I watched him, my heart pounding against my chest so hard it felt like he could hear it. The shooter turned his gaze to Vincenzo, mockery dripping from his expression. "Come on, drop that gun," he challenged, his smile widening. "Show me how you used to do it before you went soft and melted because of it." Vincenzo barely hesitated. He handed the gun to the guard, his eyes still fixed on the shooter, every movement controlled but filled with a quiet anger. It was as if the entire moment was shrouded in judgment. "Okay, let''s go..." he said, his voice low, before he began to unbutton the cuffs of his shirt with deadly calm. I squirmed, my eyes glued to him as he began to pull off his shirt, his every move charged with an electric tension that seemed to threaten to shatter everything around us. He was preparing for something I could barelyprehend, and my mind screamed at me to do something to stop it, to stop what was about to happen. "Vincenzo, no!" My voice came out loud, breaking the heavy silence that hung between us. He nced at me from the corner of his eye, but his expression remained unchanged, as if he was determined to keep going, no matter what I said or did.


    Before I could take another step, the security guard next to me grabbed my arm, trying to restrain me. But I broke free, desperate, running toward Vincenzo as the security guard tried to hold me back again. I knew I couldn''t let this go on. There was something deeper and more dangerous about this man that I didn''t yet understand, and the fear of what he was capable of doing gripped my heart.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sprint took me to the bottom step of the stairs, where Vincenzo stood, straight and intimidating, staring down the shooter who was now standing, the security guards still holding him by the arms. The man, however, did not seem intimidated, the smile remaining on his lips. He looked at the guards, as if he was enjoying every second of this confrontation.


    "Let him go," Vincenzo ordered the guards, his voice as sharp as sharp des. The men hesitated, exchanging uncertain nces, but theyplied, releasing the shooter''s arms and stepping back.


    I watched in shock, my heart racing and thoughts swirling in my mind. Vincenzo handed the pistol to the nearest guard, his eyes never leaving the shooter, and then began rolling up his sleeves, as if he were preparing for a physical confrontation.


    "Okay, let''s settle this the old-fashioned way," he muttered, taking a step closer to the shooter.


    I was one step away from screaming again, from throwing myself between them if I had to, but I knew that any move I made could add fuel to the fire. The shooter was smiling, the smile of someone who knew he was getting the best of Vincenzo, and it fueled him.


    "Vincenzo!" I screamed again, desperation and fear filling my voice. He finally looked at me, and for a brief moment, I saw something in his eyes-a hesitation, perhaps, a glimmer of reason. But it passed as quickly as it hade, and he turned back to the shooter.


    The shooterughed. "Come on, Vincenzo. Show me that you''re still the man I knew. Or are you too weak now?"


    Vincenzo didn''t answer, just took another step forward, his shoulders tense, his eyes shining with deadly intensity. He was on the brink of something dangerous, and the fear of losing control and destroying everything we''d built together washed over me with overwhelming force.


    I knew I had to act, even if I wasn''t sure how.

 Chapter 95

    Rachel


    My heart pounded as I watched the scene before me, a mixture of horror and disbelief taking over me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincenzo stood there, facing the shooter, his eyes fixed on his opponent as if he were about to face a demon. In an almost calcted movement, he began to fold the sleeves of his shirt with a precision that disconcerted me, as if each gesture were an essential part of some kind of dark ritual.


    The shooter gave me a provocative smile and unbuttoned his own shirt, letting it fall carelessly to the floor, without caring about anything other than the silent challenge that seemed to hover between him and Vincenzo. Vincenzo, on the other hand, continued to fold the shirt with an almost insane calm, handing it to one of the maids who stood nearby, as if this were just another ordinary moment. And the maid''s gaze? Serene. As if she had seen this scene before, as if everyone there knew exactly what was about to happen everyone except me. "Are you all crazy?" My voice echoed through the room, louder than I intended, but I couldn''t help myself. "Isn''t anyone going to do anything? Isn''t anyone going to call the police?" I expected someone to answer me, for some security guard or employee to reassure me and tell me that everything was under control. But everyone remained silent, their faces impassive, as if the spectacle unfolding before us was some kind of ancestral tradition. Before I could react again, Vincenzo and the shooter were already moving toward the mansion''s low-lying garden. I followed them with my eyes, gripped by a mixture of terror and fascination, as if something inside me wanted to understand what was happening, even though another part of me was screaming for me to run away. When they both stood in the middle of the garden, I felt an almost palpable tension in the air, something that seemed far beyond a simple physical confrontation. It was as if those exchanges of nces and gestures carried hidden meanings, something that I could never fully understand. Vincenzo took the first step, advancing with a powerful punch, but the shooter, being more agile and smaller in stature, dodged it easily, almost as if he were dancing around him. Vincenzo''s strength was brutal, but each blow he threw missed the target by centimeters. The shooter smiled, a cynical smile that seemed to mock Vincenzo''s every attempt. He was fast, precise, dodging with ease, while Vincenzo,rger and slower, was an easy target. My breath caught, and I felt my heart beating with an almost painful force in my chest. "Why doesn''t anyone do anything?" I thought, my voice ringing in despair in my mind. But the truth is that no one seemed remotely surprised by what was happening; it was as if they had all witnessed this kind of scene before. And that terrified me. Each punch Vincenzo threw went just wide, and the shooter returned it with terrifying precision. He hit Vincenzo with quick punches, over and over. His blows were calcted, ferocious, and each one left increasingly visible marks on Vincenzo''s face, who kept pushing forward with brute force, almost as if he didn''t care about being hit. And maybe that was what really drove him-a kind of rage that bordered on self-destruction. The shooter, sensing the advantage,ughed. "Is that all you''ve got, Vincenzo? The great and feared Vincenzo Morette? I thought you were better than that." Vincenzo didn''t respond, but his gaze narrowed. Something in him had changed, and I could tell he was about to try something different. Then, suddenly, he opened up a space, deliberately letting his guard down. It was only for a second, but it was enough for the shooter to step forward andnd a punch straight at his face, a blow that made Vincenzo''s body tilt to the side with the impact. But Vincenzo was prepared. Before the shooter could retreat, Vincenzo seized the opportunity and threw a powerful blow to the side of his torso. The sound was horrible, a dull, deep thud, and the effect was instantaneous. The shooter staggered back, his face contorted in pain, and within seconds he was on his knees, hands on his stomach, as a line of blood began to trickle from the corner of his mouth. I felt a wave of nausea wash over me as I saw the blood stain the floor. The silence that followed was even more terrifying. I wanted to scream, to beg for it to stop, but the words died in my throat. Vincenzo stood before the shooter, his gaze cold and calcting, as if this was nothing new to him, as if he had done this a hundred times before. Every person there seemed frozen, as if this were a meticulously rehearsed choreography, a bizarre spectacle of which I was the only terrified spectator. My body trembled, and all I could do was stare at Vincenzo, all trying to understand who this man was that I thought I knew. I didn''t know what to think, what to feel, but one thing was certain: this Vincenzo I was seeing was a stranger. He took a step back, watching the shooter with an expression of contempt. "Who sent you?" Vincenzo''s voice was low, but there was a deadly weight in it, a dark promise that he wouldn''t hesitate to go all the way. The shooter, still panting and trying topose himself, slowly raised his face, a defiant glint still present in his eyes. "You know who sent me,¡± he murmured, his voice full of provocation, as if he knew that even in that position, he still had some kind of control over the situation. "And you also know that this doesn''t end here. None of this ends until we all end up six feet under." I wanted it to end, for someone to finally take action to put an end to this madness. But at the same time, I felt that if anyone tried to intervene, it would only make Vincenzo even more ruthless. The air around me seemed electrified, as if every person there was waiting for the exact moment when everything would fall apart. From where I was, I felt an almost physical pain as I looked at Vincenzo and saw what he was willing to do, what he had already done. I didn''t know if I had the strength to stay there, watching what he became when he was pushed to his limits. This was a man who could do anything, but he was also a man marked by the past, by the shadows and secrets he carried, and I didn''t know if I could deal with the implications of that. The next moment, Vincenzo took a step back, his gaze still fixed on the shooter, who remained kneeling, blood slowly running down his chin, mixing with the green grass and flowers of the garden around him.

 Chapter 96

    Rachel


    Vincenzo was still panting, beads of sweat running down his face.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off the fallen shooter in front of him, who was still spewing insults in differentnguages, a ferocity in his eyes that seemed more like a silent warning, a veiled threat.


    Vincenzo kept his expression impassive, but his clenched fists betrayed the self-control he was struggling to maintain.


    For a moment, Vincenzo looked at me. I knew that look said much more than words. It was as if he wanted to reassure me that this was under control-even though I knew that perhaps even he himself didn''t believe thatpletely. Before I could say anything, he turned his attention back to the butler, his deep, firm voice echoing through the mansion''s entrance.


    "Call the police. He''ll be arrested," Vincenzo said, in a tone that left no room for questioning. The shooter let out a hoarseugh, which reverberated through the room, full of contempt. "Coward!" He spat the word in a tone full of hatred. "You''re a traitor, Vincenzo, and she... she won''t let it end like this." His eyes shone with a cold, bitter fury. It sent shivers down my spine. Who was this "she"? I didn''t need many clues to know that Veronica was probably behind all of this. At that moment, the butler returned with a clean, warm towel, which he offered to Vincenzo. He took it, rubbing his hands slowly, almost as if he were trying to get rid of something much deeper than sweat and dirt. With each stroke of the towel, he seemed to be trying to remove traces of a story that he still carried, marked on his skin and in his soul. The tension was almost palpable, a heavy silence dominating the room. Vincenzo then turned to the security guards, his voice sharp. "Keep him exactly where he is. If he tries to escape, shoot him. Without hesitation." The security guards nodded, rigid and disciplined, while the shooter continued to stare at him, sneering, as if he were daring Vincenzo to do more than just give orders. The adrenaline in my body was so high that I could barely move my feet. I wanted to scream, I wanted to beg for it to end, but my voice seemed stuck in my throat. Deep down, I knew that nothing I said would change what was happening there. My heart was hammering in my chest, a mixture of fear and bewilderment consuming me. Suddenly, I felt a strong pressure on my arm. Vincenzo was holding me firmly, almost in a hurry, without saying a single word. Before I could react, he pulled me into the mansion, his strides long and determined. His hand remained firm on my arm, and as much as I tried to process everything, my mind was in a whirlwind. I didn''t know what wait


    now.


    As soon as we entered the hall, the silence around us seemed overwhelming. Every employee, every security guard - everyone watched us with a mixture of respect and fear. The air seemed charged, heavy, as if even the walls were witnessing that silent conflict that seemed to overflow from Vincenzo''s emotions.


    When he finally stopped, he released my arm with an abruptness that almost made me lose my bnce. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment. His eyes, now fixed on mine, reflected an intensity that left me speechless. "Rachel," he began, but his voice was hoarse, almost as if he were holding back. I stared at him, trying to decipher what was going on in his mind. Still unsure of what to say, I nodded, waiting for him to continue. It was as if, for a brief moment, ayer of all the masks he wore had fallen away, revealing a vulnerability I hadn''t imagined he had. The tension in the air was almost tangible. I wanted to say something, to break the silence that enveloped us, but the words seemed to escape me. And then, as if he were gathering all the strength he had left, he spoke, his tone bitter. As I stood there, each second that passed seemed to weigh more heavily. Vincenzo, already a few steps ahead, paused. I noticed how hesitant he seemed, perhaps for the first time. I felt my heart beat faster as he slowly turned around, his intense gaze fixed on me. me.


    "Rachel... do you really want to know what all this means?" His words, barely above a whisper, echoed in the empty room, filling the silence like a weighty question. He wasn''t just asking for the sake of asking. There was a seriousness in his tone that made me shiver.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my feet and calm the turmoil building inside me. "I do, Vincenzo," I said, my voiceing out firmer than I expected. "I need to understand what I''m getting myself into, who you really are... and what this means for us."


    He kept his gaze fixed on me, and for a brief moment, something passed over his face-an emotion he tried to hide, but which unfurled for a fraction of an instant. second. It was almost a mix of regret and something else, a shadow of pain that he couldn''t quite hide.


    "Okay, Rachel.¡± He paused, his jaw firm. "But understand one thing... I can''t promise you''ll like what you find out."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    These words echoed inside me, each syble sounding like a warning, but now I was determined. It didn''t matter what he said or what it might mean for us.


    "You don''t understand, Rachel. This isn''t just about... Veronica. There''s so much more to it than you can imagine." He rubbed his temples, as if trying to push away an ufortable thought. "You... You don''t know what these people are capable of."


    That statement seemed toe from a deep ce, from an old wound that he carried silently. I looked at him, trying to decipher the nuances of his expression. Doubt and fear mixed within me, but somehow I knew he wasn''t trying to scare me for nothing. But before I could respond, the door opened with a soft creak, and the butler appeared, his posture as calm as ever, though there was a subtle tension on his face. He addressed Vincenzo with respect. "The police are on their way, sir," he announced, and the mere sound of his voice seemed to bring Vincenzo back to reality. "Thank you," Vincenzo replied, his tone low, almost whispered, but with a firmness that indicated his resolve. He turned to me onest time, his gaze intense, as if he wanted to tell me something that could not be expressed in words. I was still breathless, trying to process everything that had happened. The physical confrontation, the hatred in the shooter''s eyes, the cryptic words about a "she" who would not let it end. Every detail felt like a piece of arger, darker puzzle that I was now a part of, whether I wanted to be or not. When he finally walked away, the emptiness I felt was almost painful. He walked out the door, followed closely by the security guards, while I stood there, alone, trying to understand what it all meant.

 Chapter 97

    Rachel The weight of the words hung in the air. It was as if an invisible rope was breaking between us, and with each passing second, I felt that rope unraveling, thread by thread, with no chance of being tied again. I knew that this decision could change everything, but at that moment, keeping myself safe was the only thing that made sense. As much as I wanted to believe that I could stay and that somehow this could all be resolved, my voice, until then fragile, needed to protect me. "For no other reason, Vincenzo," I began firmly, "would I break the contract we made." I felt a pang of sadness as the words fell, each syble carrying the reality I was about to face. "But this is no longer a matter of difort... now it is a matter of survival."


    I looked at him, waiting for a reaction, a sign that he understood what I was trying to say, but Vincenzo remained still, the shadows on his face hiding any clear emotion. His presence felt like a barrier I couldn''t cross, and his expression held something I couldn''t read-maybe disbelief, maybe resignation.


    I took a deep breath and continued, my voice taking on a strange calm that seemed toe from someone else. "I''ve seen, discovered, and experienced too much to ignore what all this really means."


    Before I could hesitate, the next words came out with a firmness that surprised even me. "I''m going home, Vincenzo. I need to go back to where I know I''m safe. I need to go back to live with my mother." He looked at me, and something in his eyes seemed to harden. Time seemed to stand still between us as I waited for a reaction, but he remained silent, each second that passed increasing the distance between us.


    Vincenzo raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression wary and unreadable. "Go home?" he repeated, and his voice carried a weight that seemed to cover all the tension in the room. For a moment, a me of anger seemed to shine in his eyes, but he quickly controlled it. My breath caught, but I gathered the strength to answer. "That''s it," I said, my voice low but resolute. "Regardless of what you say or do... I need to leave." With that, I started walking towards the stairs, towards the room where I kept my things. Each step I took seemed harder than thest, every inch of distance between us bing an invisible barrier. I was willing to follow through with my decision, and I knew he couldn''t stop me. However, before I could climb the first step, I felt a shadow move in front of me. Vincenzo was there, blocking my path, his gaze firm and upromising. I felt my heart race, but I maintained my posture, waiting for him to give me space to pass. There was nothing to say, my decision was made, but Vincenzo seemed to read something in my eyes that challenged him. "You... shouldn''t stop me," I began, trying to make him understand that my choice was final. But before I could finish the sentence, he interrupted me, his voice low and controlled, but with a weight I had never heard before.


    "Alfredo," Vincenzo ordered, turning his head toward the butler, who was watching the scene in silence at the end of the hallway. "Help Miss Rachel with her bags."


    My gaze returned to him, shocked. I hadn''t expected him to simply allow me to leave without resistance. It was as if he had already epted something I was still processing. I tried to make sense of the expression on his face, but he looked away without another word and headed toward the front door, where the police lights were already shing in the entrance.


    I watched his figure walk away, each step firm and purposeful, and something inside me seemed to shatter. Vincenzo, the man I thought I knew, the man I believed kept secrets in a way that would never directly affect my life, was now a presence that caused me fear and uncertainty. I forced myself to move forward, to pass through that empty room that seemed to echo the tension of all the intense moments we had shared there. Alfredo, the butler, approached me with a serious but respectful look. He only gave a brief nod, as if he was already ustomed to scenes like this. Without a word, he walked ahead of me while I followed him, and together we went up to my room. The atmosphere was heavy with silence, and the weight of what had just happened seemed to oppress my thoughts. When we reached my room, Alfredo opened the door and came in, starting to organize my things with the efficiency and discretion that he always demonstrated. As I watched, the whirlwind of emotions inside me began to intensify. My mind was flooded with memories of every moment that had happened. We had been together, of all the times I felt there was something more behind that man, something I still didn''t fully understand.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wondered how we got to this point, how it could all fall apart so quickly. I let my mind wander to all the times I thought I could trust him, that I could feel safe by his side. But now, it all seemed to have been an illusion, a false security built on secrets and mysteries that I had never been able to unravel.


    When Alfredo finished packing my bags, he turned to me, his expression calm and serene. He seemed understanding, perhaps even sympathetic, but I couldn''t find the strength to respond to his gaze. "Thank you, Alfredo," I murmured, trying to show some gratitude, even though my voice was shaky and almost inaudible.


    He just nodded, a slight smile touching his lips before leaving the room in silence, leaving me alone with my emotions. I looked around the space that had been my temporary home, at all the little details that made up that environment. Every object, every corner, seemed to carry a memory, a mark of the days I had spent there. It was strange to think that, in such a short time, that ce had be so familiar to me. And now, I was about to abandon it, to leave everything behind. My mind returned to the moment when Vincenzo gave that calm and firm order, asking Alfredo to help me with my bags. What I feared most, what frightened me most, was the way he seemed to ept my decision without resistance. Vincenzo was a man who always faced difficulties head on, who never let anyone control his actions. Yet, there he was, epting my departure without even a word of opposition.


    Did he care less than I thought? Did he really believe that this was the best solution for both of us? Or, even worse, was he relieved to see me go, to finally be free of a burden he didn''t want to carry?


    These questions hammered at my mind as I picked up my suitcase, feeling the weight of each one as if they were the very fragments of my broken heart. I walked towards the door, each step heavier than thest, but determined to move forward.


    As I left the room, my footsteps echoed through the empty hallways of the mansion, and each echo seemed to amplify the loneliness and emptiness I felt inside me. I walked down the stairs slowly, my hands tightly gripping the handles of the suitcase, and my gaze fixed on the floor, avoiding at all costs the ce where Vincenzo had been. He was no longer there, but his presence seemed to permeate the room, like a reminder of what I was leaving behind.


    As I reached the front door, I felt a wave of emotions flood through me, a mixture of sadness, regret and even a hint of anger. All I wanted was for things to be different, for him to have been honest with me from the beginning, for me to be able to truly trust him. But reality was harsh and unforgiving, and I couldn''t ignore the danger signs that surrounded me.


    With every step I took, the distance between us grew, and the certainty that this was the right decision began to solidify within me.

 Chapter 98

    RachelThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I got into the limousine that was already waiting for me at the entrance, and before closing the door, I took onest look at the mansion. It stood imposingly under the gray sky, a grandiose building full of mysteries. Every window, every wall inside held a fragment of the moments I had spent with Vincenzo. And now, all those moments seemed like ghosts, dark memories that mixed with the longing and pain I felt.


    The pain in my chest seemed to increase with every second I hesitated, waiting to see Vincenzo. Maybe he would appear at the entrance, maybe he would change his mind. But, even after a few minutes, he was not there. Only emptiness watched me in silence, as if it were the oue I should have already foreseen.


    My eyes began to burn with the tears I wanted so badly to hold back. When I finally climbed into the car and the door closed behind me, I felt a sense of emptiness. A lump formed in my throat as I leaned back against the soft leather seat, trying to absorb the reality that I was leaving. I was, indeed, leaving everything behind. The limo began to move, and I watched the mansion grow farther and farther away, the trees and gardens passing by the windows. My heart felt like it was breaking into a thousand pieces. I picked up my phone and, with trembling fingers, typed a message to Vincenzo, trying to find words that made sense. "I''m leaving. I didn''t think it would end this way. I wanted to understand, but I ept that you made your choice." I sent the message and waited. I waited, as if, somewhere inside me, there was still hope that he would respond. I waited until my fingers trembled again and decided to send another one. "Thank you for everything. And I''m sorry..." I knew he probably wouldn''t respond, but I waited anyway, with ast shred of hope. The screen of my phone remained still, without any notification, without a simple "Seen" that could give me any answer. It was as if I had be invisible to him, a person he would rather forget. And then I realized: he had blocked me.


    The realization hit me like a punch in the stomach, and a wave of despair took over me. I wanted to ask why, I wanted to understand the reason for this sudden coldness, this insurmountable barrier he had created between us. More tears rolled down my face. Vincenzo, the one I thought would never leave, had put a definitive end between us.


    Suddenly, all the pain, fear, frustration and memories began to mix together. Every memory of the moments we shared came to my mind, and it was impossible to ignore the weight of each one. I closed my eyes, leaning my head against the cold ss of the window, while images of the days gone by invaded my mind, one after the other.


    I remembered the first time we met, the intensity in his gaze. I remember how he looked at me, in a way no one had ever looked at me before. I felt like he could see right through me, that he understood things about me that not even I could understand. And that was what scared me and attracted me at the same time.


    As the days went by, I was enveloped by that mysterious and imposing aura of his. Vincenzo seemed to carry the weight of the world on his shoulders, but at the same time, there was a lightness and a touch of vulnerability that he only revealed in rare moments. I remembered how he could make me smile, even when I thought the day was lost. He had this unique ability to transform my days into something more, to make me believe that, perhaps, I could be more by his side. The tears began to fall again, but now, they didn''t just bring sadness. They also carried the anguish of someone who loved intensely and gave himself body and soul, only to realize that everything had vanished into the void. The truth was that, no matter how much I tried to convince myself otherwise, I still loved Vincenzo. That feeling was engraved in every cell of my being, and I knew it would take a long time to erase it. The happiest moments with him seemed so vivid, so real in my mind, that it was almost as if I were still there, beside him. The night we danced in the living room,ughing and forgetting the rest of the world. Or the deep conversations, in which he told me pieces of his life that, to others, would be inessible. I looked out the window of the limousine and saw that we were approaching the airport. The reality that I was leaving everything behind began to weigh more and more, as if I were losing a part of myself that I would never be able to get back. I felt the urge to scream, to beg the driver to stop, to let me out and go back to the mansion, so that I could try to understand what really happened. But that was the truth, and I knew it. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t change what had already been done. Vincenzo hHe had made his choice, and I needed to make mine. It was time to leave the past where it was, to move on, even if my heart broke in the process.


    When we arrived at the airport, the limo pulled up, and I knew that was the end. I grabbed my suitcase and walked towards the boarding gate. Each step felt heavier than thest, as if each one was taking a piece of my memories and leaving an even bigger void.


    I still wonder if I will ever be able to forget Vincenzo, if I will be able to erase the memory of everything we lived. No matter how hard I tried, he was still there, in the lines between my thoughts, in my dreams and in my memories. He would always be a part of me, even if he was just a painful reminder of what he once was.


    I climbed the stairs to the gate, took onest look back, knowing that this might be thest time I would see this ce.

 Chapter 99

    Rachel


    As I waited for the boarding call, the pain in my chest became increasingly unbearable. It was a feeling so deep, so empty, that I could barely think of anything other than that absence, as if a part of me had stayed behind in the mansion. I ran my hands over my face, trying to push away the tiredness and the remnants of tears that seemed to insist on falling, but the lump in my throat only grew.


    I felt a slight weakness running through my body, and then I realized that it had been hours or maybe even a whole day - since I had eaten anything. My body was starting to remind me of its need for something other than tears and frustration. I got up from the ufortable bench in the waiting room and headed towards the food court, still not quite sure what I was really looking for.


    Around me, the movement of people contrasted with the weight and slowness of my steps. Everyone seemed busy with something, running errands, walking toward the gates, talking to loved ones on the phone, children ying andughing in naive joy. It was as if the world had returned to its normal rhythm, while mine remained frozen in the past, where everything around me was disintegrating.


    I chose a simple caf¨¦, simply because it was right there, in front of me, and ordered a sandwich and a bottle of water. I sat down at one of the empty and forgotten tables and tried to find some peace in the act of eating. I wanted to taste something, but each bite seemed to only fill an emptiness that could not be satisfied. It was almost painful, as if the food no longer belonged to my body either.


    In my mind, everything was in disarray. It was difficult to remember exactly what I used to do before Vincenzo, what I used to feel, or even what I really was. That brief period I spent with him had changed me so much that, now, I didn''t know if it was possible to return to the Rachel of before.


    For a moment, I put the sandwich aside and took a sip of water, trying to clear my mind. But what seemed to happen was that the more I tried to escape the memories, the more they took root, invading my thoughts like an inevitable tide. I needed to find some meaning in all of this, something that could rescue me from this emptiness.


    As soon as I finished eating, I got up from the table and started walking through the airport. Maybe, by walking among the people, I could find some trace of normality, some clue as to how to live again. I passed by gift shops, looked over the shoulders of passengers leafing through magazines and newspapers, observed the tired faces of those returning home after a long day. Everyone seemed to know where they were and what they were doing there, while I felt like I didn''t belong anywhere.


    The flight boards showed destinations that seemed so unreal to me, cities I might never visit, and destinations I didn''t even know if I wanted to see. I had a ticket to go home, but "home" no longer meant the same to me. It was as if I had lost my way to a ce that had once been familiar and weing. Now all I had were memories, pieces of a world I could never reach again.


    As I wandered, I noticed a child leaning on a colorful suitcase, smiling and telling her parents something excitedly. For a moment, I thought I would like to have that lightness again, that feeling that life can be simple, that worries can melt away in a hug, in a word offort. But now,fort seemed as distant as Vincenzo, and the only thing I could feel was the harshness of a reality I didn''t know how to face.


    I stopped near a storefront and saw myself reflected in the ss. The woman I saw seemed to be someone I didn''t know, a stranger who could barely hold her own gaze. Memories from the past mingled with the reflection-a Rachel I barely recognized, a Rachel who, until then, had never known true pain. I tried to smile to myself, tried to remember what I was capable of, the strengths that had brought me here. But the smile faded as quickly as it had started, and all that was left was the tiredness etched on my face.


    I stopped in front of a gate that wasn''t mine yet and watched the passengers boarding. They followed in a line, one by one, some with anxious expressions, others looking tired, but all with a clear destination, a journey with meaning. And me? I felt lost on a path I hadn''t chosen and that seemed to have no clear end. No matter where I went now, there was no way to erase what I had experienced. I would never be the same again.


    I ran my hands over my arms, as if the gesture could give me somefort, as if I could still embrace the person I once was. But all that was left now were the fragments, like an iplete puzzle that no longer made sense.


    I kept walking I was just walking, letting time pass by without rushing, without rushing to get anywhere. At some point, I sat down on a bench next to ady who was holding a cup of coffee with her old but strong hands. She noticed my lost gaze and smiled, as if she understood exactly what I was going through. Her smile made me realize that, perhaps, what I needed was not so much answers, but a moment of peace, a truce for myself.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, the calm voice from the loudspeaker announced my flight. Reality pulled me back, reminding me that it was time to leave. I got up from the bench and, with onest look at the crowd rushing past, walked towards the gate. Each step felt like a farewell to who I was and to everything I had lived, and, at the same time, a reminder that I would have to start over.


    But, perhaps, this new beginning could bring something new, a new version of myself. Even if I couldn''t see clearly now, perhaps at some point I would find meaning again.

 Chapter 100

    Rachel


    As I picked up my bags and began to walk slowly toward the boarding gate, a feeling of inevitable farewell washed over me. Each step seemed to weigh twice as much, as if my feet were glued to the ground of that airport, reluctant to leave behind all the pieces of me that had already been lost. In the far corner of my mind, I could hear Nancy''s voice. A soft and familiar echo, cheerful as always, brought a strange warmth to my chest. And for a moment, I allowed myself to believe that it was just her memory that appeared tofort me.


    "That''s my friend!"


    The voice was booming, so loud and so Nancy that it made me stop suddenly and turn toward the sound. With my eyes wide open, I couldn''t help but smile and be surprised to see my friend running across the boarding area toward me, with an absurd amount of stuffed animals hanging from her arms and a neck pillow around her, clearly ufortable. She was looking for me, bncing all those things, and yet she wore a wide, infectious smile, as if she were going on the greatest adventure of her life.


    "I''m going with you, Rachel!" Nancy shouted as she approached, her voice so familiar and full of life. "I don''t know where to go yet, but I''m going with you!"


    That was just the Nancy way. No questions, no thoughts of consequences, no hesitation in showing how big her heart and loyalty were. My eyes, which had been heavy with sadness before, now filled with different tears-tears of gratitude, of relief. Because in that moment, I understood that I wasn''t alone.


    "You don''t have to do this," I said, trying to smile and dry my eyes at the same time, as she stopped in front of me, panting.


    "Of course I do!" she replied, with that determined tone and a sparkle in her eyes that only Nancy had. "Do you think I would let you embark alone to... anywhere? No, ma''am!"


    Iughed, unable to contain my excitement, as she dropped the stuffed animals to the floor and opened her arms to embrace me in a hug. We didn''t exchange many words after that. The simple fact that she was there, that she reminded me that I still had something familiar and safe by my side, was enough. Her presence seemed to dispel some of the fog that surrounded me.


    "How did you manage to get here so quickly?" I asked, when I finally managed to pull away a little and look at her, curious and slightly confused.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Oh, I have my ways," Nancy said, with a mysterious and convinced smile. "Let''s just say that, after much thought, I decided that you weren''t going to get rid of me that easily."


    The relief I felt at seeing her made my anxiety subside, and for the first time in hours, I felt safe. Nancy, with her exaggerated andpletely unpredictable ways, had the power to transform any environment. Even in a crowded airport, her vibrant spirit made everything around her seem lighter, as if the whole world were just a stage for her madness.


    "Come here, are you crying?" she asked, feigning surprise and putting her hand on her hip, looking me up and down. "Rachel, you know I''m going to find a way to liven up this trip, right? There''s no excuse for drama here, huh?" Iughed, and thatughter seemed to open a crack inside me, a space for hope, for the unexpected. "Oh, Nancy... I guess this is a little inevitable, but I appreciate the effort," I replied, trying to adjust the stuffed animals she was awkwardly holding.


    We walked together to a nearby caf¨¦, where Nancy ordered a coffee and an unreal amount of sweets. As she scattered sugar across the counter trying to mix the coffee in a hurry, I realized how that simple act of having someone by my side made everything more bearable. Even without understanding the full depth of what I had been through, Nancy knew enough to be there, present and ready for anything, as she had always been.


    "So, tell me, where exactly are we going?" she asked with her mouth full, one of the stuffed animals resting on her shoulder as if it were a natural essory.


    I took a deep breath, hesitant to say the words. The truth is, I didn''t know if there was an exact "where." My ticket was home, to an old life that now seemed like unfamiliar territory. Saying it out loud made everything seem more real and more confusing.


    "I... I''m going back to my mom''s house," I mumbled, staring into the bottom of my ss. "I need a ce where I can think. Where I can... try to make sense of everything that happened."


    Nancy nodded, her expression now more serious. She pulled out one of the chairs and sat down next to me, cing her hand over mine. "Rach... you know life is full of ups and downs, right? And... I know that sometimes we don''t understand why certain things happen. But you are strong. And I will be here for you. remember that, even if you forget it yourself."


    Those simple and sincere words brought a sense offort that I hadn''t felt in a long time. That feeling of someone who truly cared, who wanted to see me well, no matter what I was or had done. The unconditional love of a friend. I looked at her and smiled, trying not to let the tears overflow again. "Thank you, Nancy. Seriously, you have no idea how much this means to me."


    She shrugged, as if all of this was natural to her. "You would have done the same for me, I know. And besides... I needed a vacation! So let''s make this trip an adventure. How about it?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. Even in the midst of sadness and chaos, Nancy managed to bring a new perspective, a touch of lightness that made the burden less heavy. For a few minutes, we sat there, talking about anything,ughing at the nonsense she made up and pretending that everything was normal, that the world around us wasn''t falling apart.


    The loudspeaker called our flight again, reminding us that it was time to move on. We grabbed our bags and, hand in hand, walked towards the boarding gate. The simple fact of having someone by my side made that moment less scary. I knew that I still had a long way to go, that the challenges would not end any time soon, but, in that moment, I felt stronger, more prepared to face whatever came.


    Nancy looked at me, with a determined and confident look, and said: "Now, let''s go, my friend. Because the world out there doesn''t know what it''s missing if we give up on living our story."


    With a slight smile, I took a deep breath and took the first step towards the unknown, certain that, as long as I had a friend like her by my side, nothing could bring me downpletely.

 Chapter 101

    Rachel


    As we entered the boarding area, the weight I felt with each step was softened by Nancy''s vibrant presence at my side. Her excitement seemed to fill the room with a light air, as if she could transform the atmosphere around her with just a smile. I looked at her, holding my own suitcase, and for a moment I felt a sense of gratitude for having a friend like her. Nancy seemed to light up everything she touched.


    "My mother will love to meet you, I''m sure of it," I said, looking at her with a smile. "But... you might need to go easy on her, you know? She''s not very strong-hearted enough to... handle so much intensity."


    Nancyughed, an infectious sound that caught the attention of a few people around us. "Rachel, honey, I promise I''ll behave. I can be discreet when I want to!"


    I stared at her, arching an eyebrow in disbelief. Nancy, discreet? It was like imagining a hurricane in silence. "Discreet? I doubt it," I replied, giving her a little shove on the shoulder.


    "Seriously! I can even look like a harmless angel... if I try hard enough," she replied, winking and putting on an expression that was meant to be innocent but that, of course, fooled no one.


    We walked together to the metal detector, and I ced my bag on the conveyor belt, passing through without any problems. I was almost on the other side, waiting for Nancy, when the detector beeped as soon as she ced her luggage in the machine. The surrounding security immediately went on alert, and a guard asked us to check the contents of the bag.


    Nancy turned to me with a smile, as if this were just a minor interruption in our journey. "Oh, they don''t have to open it," she said to the guard with a nonchnce that bordered onical. "It''s no big deal, I promise."


    But, of course, the guard insisted. He began to open her bag, while I watched, somewhat curious and somewhat worried. And then, when he lifted the lid, he revealed a veritable arsenal of Nancy''s "belongings" from colorful self-help books to emergency items that, frankly, no one would use on a regr trip. But what caught his attention the most were... the handcuffs, meticulously organized in the corner of the suitcase.


    The guard frowned, clearly not knowing how to react. He looked at Nancy, his expression confused. "Are you a police officer?" he asked, trying to maintain hisposure. "Are you off duty or are you... an undercover cop?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Nancy, not missing the chance to have fun with the situation, winked and replied in a voice full of mischief: "Oh, I can be whatever you want me to be." She left the answer hanging, and the guard turned red as a tomato. He seemed to be trying to process what he had heard, visibly ufortable and embarrassed.


    I, who had been watching everything with a hand over my mouth to keep fromughing, had to look away and hide it. Nancy had managed topletely disorient the guard, and that only made the scene even more surreal. He cleared his throat, closed Nancy''s suitcase more hastily than carefully, and released her with unusual speed.


    "You can go, miss," he said, looking to the side to avoid Nancy''s direct gaze.


    She picked up her suitcase and approached me, trying to hold back herughter. "See, Rachel? I told you this would be fun."


    "Fun? You almost traumatized the poor man!" I said, but I couldn''t help theugh that finally escaped my lips. That moment, although unusual and almost ridiculous, made some of my tension subside. It was as if her presence and her unpredictable ways had the power to dissipate the weight I was carrying.


    We walked together to the boarding gate, and I tried to imagine what it would be like to arrive home with Nancy by my side. My mother was a reserved person, with very methodical habits. The contrast between her calmness and the whirlwind of joy Nancy brought was something I would have to manage. Despite that, I knew that deep down my mother might even appreciate the refreshing energy Nancy would bring. As we walked, Nancy nced at me, perhaps sensing how torn I was between the relief of having her by my side and the uncertainty of returning to the life I had before. "Hey, Rachel," she said, suddenly serious, which was rare. "If you ever feel overwhelmed or need some time alone, just let me know, okay? I''m here for you, but I know you need space too." I looked at her, feeling once again that deep gratitude that only true friendship could bring. Nancy understood theplexity of the moment and respected it. She could be extravagant, but she was also empathetic in a way that only a true friend could be. "Thank you, Nancy," I said, touching her arm gently. "You have no idea how much it means to me that you''re here. But... knowing that you understand... is even better."


    We arrived at the boarding gate and handed over our tickets. tes. Nancy waved at the attendant with the same enthusiasm she showed in any situation, drawing a smile from the young woman. She was like that, an infectious presence, capable of making strangers smile and creating little memories in every moment.


    We boarded the ne, and I felt the weight of the entire day weighing down on my shoulders, but also a new kind of serenity. We walked down the aisle to our seats, and Nancy immediately began organizing her "belongings" in the overheadpartment, grumbling about how little space there was for what she considered "travel essentials."


    "I can''t believe I can only bring one carry-on bag," sheined as she tried to shove another of her stuffed animals into thepartment. "These airlines really don''t understand the needs of a creative person like me."


    Iughed, trying to help her arrange her things, while the people around us nced sideways at our "operation." Finally, we got everything sorted, and she sat down next to me, exuding an aura of satisfaction. Nancy took out one of the stuffed animals and hugged it to her chest, settling into her seat as if she were already home. "There you go, Rach," she said with a smile. "Now we''re ready for the adventure." As I watched her, hugging her toy and smiling genuinely, a sense offort washed over me. I knew the journey would be long, that there would be no shortcuts to solving everything that was inside me, but in that moment, I felt like I could face whatever came. The ne began to taxi, and I leaned my head back against the seat, letting my mind wander between memories and hopes. Nancy continued to chatter about what we could do when we arrived, throwing out wild suggestions of activities and ces to visit, as if we were heading to a new and exotic city instead of returning to my old life. I took a deep breath and looked at her, smiling as she distracted me with her conversation. Little by little, I realized that I was no longer so immersed in sadness. As painful as everything had been, there, on that ne and next to my best friend, was a beginning, a chance to move on.

 Chapter 102

    Rachel


    As the ne gained altitude, I watched the Italianndscape slowly disappear beneath the clouds. There was a strange, almost mncholic beauty in watching Italy fade into a blur of colors and shapes, falling behind us as we moved away. I leaned my head back against the seat, feeling the tiredness finally ovee me. The sky was a serene, deep blue, almost mesmerizing. A temporary peace began to envelop me, a respite from the emotional rollercoaster of thest few days. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes and letting the soft sound of the ne''s engines serve as a sort of lull. Maybe I could get some sleep and let my mind rest, try to escape from it all for just a few hours. I almost seeded, sleep finally dragging me into a state of lethargy...


    But then, a familiar, repetitive sound began to echo beside me, breaking the silence I so craved. A sound of rapid clicking, followed by the soft sound of buttons being pressed in sequence. At first, I thought it was a child ying some kind of video game, but after a few seconds I heard Nancy exim excitedly:


    "Yes! I got you, you horrible zombie!"


    I slowly opened my eyes, turning my head toward Nancy, and the scene I found made me sigh between surprise and skepticism. There she was, with a portable video game in her hands,pletely immersed in the game, celebrating every point she got as if she were in an arena.


    "You... are you ying a video game?" I asked, incredulous.


    She looked at me for a moment, surprised that I was awake, and then shrugged as if it were the most normal thing in the world. "What is it? It''s a long trip. I need to keep myself entertained."


    I looked at the bags we had packed minutes before. "I saw you packing everything. How did you manage to get this up here?"


    Nancy gave a mischievous smile and whispered, as if she were revealing an important secret: "I put it in my pants!"


    I stared at her for a moment, looking her up and down. "Nancy... your pants don''t even have pockets." She stopped ying, looked at me, and we stared at each other in silence. There was something absurd and hrious about it, a mixture of bewilderment and sheer disbelief. The silence between us grew so heavy that I could barely contain myughter. Finally, I was the first to break it. "That''s why you''re so popr with the guys, you know?" I said, stifling a smile. Nancy arched an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" I leaned in, whispering conspiratorially, "That talent of yours for smuggling things into unlikely ces." She let out augh so loud that it made some of the passengers around us look up, but Nancy didn''t care. She was too busyughing, and I let myself get carried away, feeling theughter explode from within me too. Laughing like that, after so much time of tension and pain, was almost therapeutic. We were there, in the middle of the ne, surrounded by strangers and curious looks, but nothing seemed to matter. Stillughing, Nancy looked at the video game and went back to ying it with the same determination, now more rxed. I tried to watch the screen, trying to understand what, exactly, was making her so excited. "I have to say, Nancy... I can''t imagine you ying something that involves zombies and explosions. That seems more like you than you let on," Imented, with genuine curiosity. Nancyughed, without taking her eyes off the screen. "Oh, Rachel, you only know one side of my personality. That''s my adventurous side." She gave me an amused look. "You should see me ying." I sat up a little straighter, crossing my arms and staring at her. "Okay, convince me. Howe you''re so entertained by this?"


    Nancy handed me the video game and showed me the controls enthusiastically. "Here, try to kill this zombie. He''s the boss, a little more difficult. Concentrate, use the arrow keys to dodge and the big button to attack. Easy!"


    I held the game console hesitantly, not really knowing what to expect. But Nancy, patient and funny, guided me, giving me tips and cheering me on with each attack I managed tond. I didn''t realize how much time passed as I tried to defeat the "boss." Eventually, I managed to hit it and saw a victory animation. Nancy apuded, exaggeratedly, as if I had aplished some heroic feat.


    "See? It''s not that hard to get carried away by the fun," she said, with a proud smile.


    I handed the console back to her, stillughing. "I can''t believe you made me enjoy killing zombies. That was exactly the opposite of what I imagined I would do during the flight."


    "Rachel, my dear, the key is to let yourself go," she replied, leaning over to give me a yful nudge. "Let yourself have a little fun and be wild every now and then. Not everything has to be so... serious."


    There was something refreshing about her words. It was true; I had spent so much time worrying, analyzing every choice, every step. I thought I would, that I had forgotten what it was like to simply live in the moment,ugh, and have fun without fear.


    I looked out the window and realized that we were already far from Italy, flying over the ocean. The clouds below us looked like a cotton carpet that stretched as far as the eye could see, like a reminder that the world was vast and there was always something new to discover. I leaned back again, feeling a lightness that I hadn''t experienced in a long time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nancy went back to her game, talking about the next levels and how each one had a zombie that was harder than thest. Betweenughter and carefree conversation, I lost track of time. It was as if, in that small space between the airne seats, we had created our own refuge, where worries and sadness were just distant memories.


    Suddenly, Nancy paused and looked at me, her gaze more serious. "Rachel, do you think we''ll be able to ovee all of this? You know, all the chaos we left behind?"


    I looked at her, and for the first time I noticed a vulnerability in her. That incessant glow that Nancy had always carried had softened a bit. The reality of our journey, of what we were leaving behind, seemed to weigh on her too, even if she hid it very well.


    "I hope so, Nancy," I replied sincerely. "And I think with you by my side, everything seems a little easier. Thank you... really. For being here with me."


    She smiled, touching my hand lightly. "We''re in this together, Rachel. Really. And we''ll help each other, whenever we need it. Even if I have to carry a video game in my waistband to make youugh."


    Weughed together once more, and I felt as if, little by little, I was reconnecting with a version of myself that I had forgotten. A Rachel who still had room tough, to dream, to have fun, even after everything.


    With Nancy by my side, things seemed less bleak. There was a subtle hope, like a me that refused to go out. She had the uncanny ability to make anything seem possible, and I knew that no matter how uncertain the future was, I was not alone.

 Chapter 103

    Rachel


    The ne flew over vastndscapes, and Nancy and I were settled into our seats, ready to enjoy every second of this trip. It was the first time in a long time that I felt so light, with one less weight on my shoulders. Nancy, as always, made everything seem like an unexpected and engaging adventure.


    When the flight attendant started to pass by with the food cart, Nancy was the first to lean over and ask excitedly, "What are the dessert options?" She looked at me, blinking as if we were two children ready to gorge ourselves on sweets. "There''s chocte pudding, lemon mousse, and some fruit tarts," the flight attendant replied, trying to hide herughter at Nancy''s enthusiasm. Nancy turned to me, a smile from ear to ear. "I think we should try them all."


    I rolled my eyes, but theugh escaped. "Nancy, you know we''re not ten anymore, right? We don''t have to eat dessert like it''s the end of the world."


    She picked up the tray with two different desserts and winked at me. "Rachel, the secret to happiness is never saying no to something sweet." She offered me a spoonful of lemon mousse, and the creamy, smooth vor made me realize that maybe she was right. We savored each dessert andmented on the vor,ughing at our own expressions of surprise at how good it was.


    Betweenughs, a waiter passed by offering drinks, and Nancy almost choked on her pudding when she ordered an orange juice. The flight attendant looked at us with that look of someone who knew we were having too much fun, but that only made usugh louder.


    After a few hours of flying, we finally had our first connecting stop in a country we had never set foot in before. We had little time before our next flight, so of course Nancy decided it would be the perfect time to explore as much of the airport as possible.


    "Come on, Rachel! Let''s see what there is to buy here!" she eximed, pulling me by the arm. Suddenly, we were immersed in souvenir shops, filled with colorful products and mementos that I knew she wouldn''t even useter. She tried on oversized hats, ridiculous sunsses, and even a T-shirt with the name of the country we were flying over, posing for selfies with each one. When we finally found a chocte shop, Nancy seemed to have found paradise. "Rachel, you have to try this chocte. It''s a life-changing experience," she said, handing me a piece. I epted, and as I chewed the sweet treat, the intense vor actually made me smile in a way I hadn''t in a long time. Nancy approached me with a conspiratorial expression. "I''m sure this chocte will cure any sadness." We started to umte bags and small treats, a memento of each stop we made. Nancy insisted on buying keychains and themed socks, while I just watched,ughing at her excitement. Back on the ne, Nancy remained determined to make every second memorable. When the lights dimmed to let the passengers rest, she pulled out a nket and draped it over the two of us.


    "Now, it''s time for a movie marathon!" she announced enthusiastically. We grabbed our headphones and chose aedy. Weughed together at the scenes, and at one point she even spilled some juice on her shirt fromughing so hard. At one point, she turned to me with a serious look and whispered, as if revealing an important secret: "Rachel, I know you think I''m a little crazy, but let me tell you something. This is our time, okay? Let''s forget about this and just... be happy." I felt a twinge of excitement at this, and I couldn''t help but smile genuinely at her. "You''re right, Nancy. Today we''re just going to live."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As the ne crossed different time zones, the flight attendants continued to serve us meals. At one of these meals, Nancy made a point of ordering the special dish, saying it was so she could "try something new." When the food arrived, she eyed it suspiciously.


    "What''s that again?" she whispered to me.


    "I think it''s some kind of exotic fish," I replied, trying to hold back augh.


    She took a cautious bite and made a funny face. "Oh, Rachel, it seems I''ve gone too far on my culinary adventure." But instead of giving up, she ate the entire te, insisting that she "didn''t want to offend the chef."


    On a second connecting stop, we managed to find a small caf¨¦ in the airport, where we sat down to drink some local coffee. Nancy kept looking around, as if determined not to miss out on any of the experience. "Have you ever thought about what it would be like if we lived each day like tourists, enjoying everything, without worrying about anything?" she asked, as she sipped her coffee.


    "I think we''d get tired after a while, Nancy. But you remind me how much fun it can be," I replied.


    We got back on the flight with our hearts full. full of newughter and memories. When the pilot finally announced that we were nearing our destination, I felt a mix of nervousness and excitement. It was the first time I had been home in a long time, and the idea was strange andforting at the same time. Nancy, on the other hand, seemed more excited than ever. She turned to me with a mischievous smile. "When we meet your mother, I promise to be super polite." Iughed, imagining Nancy trying to contain her energy. "Just... maybe... you don''t have to be polite all the time. My mother will like you just the way you are. But maybe you should hold back a little on that habit of trying everything and striking up conversations with everyone." Nancy feigned an offended look. "Rachel, I am the epitome of serenity!" As the ne began tond, Nancy grabbed my hand, and we looked out the window. The sky was starting to lighten, and thendscape below was familiar andforting. Nancy gave my hand a light squeeze and smiled. "We''re ready for this new phase."


    I took a deep breath, letting her words sink in. For the first time in a long time, the idea of going home didn''t seem so daunting. And knowing that I had a friend like Nancy by my side made it all the more special.


    The ne touched down gently, and we both let out a sigh of relief. It was the beginning of a new chapter, and with Nancy by my side, I knew there would be adventures andughter to fill every moment.

 Chapter 104

    Rachel After a long flight and lots ofughs with Nancy, the excitement of finally arriving home took over me. I was nervous and at the same time excited to see my mother again. I had decided to surprise her, something she loved when I was a child. Nancy, of course, seemed more excited than I was about the idea of showing up as a surprise. She wanted to help n everything and had even suggested a few "grand entrances" that made meugh and feel apprehensive at the same time. As we got out of the taxi, Nancy took my hand and gave me a supportive smile. We walked to the front door, and I felt a mix of happiness and nervousness. Nancy stood behind me, holding her suitcase andughing softly, probably wondering how my mother would react to the surprise.


    I took a deep breath and rang the doorbell, ready to see her face. I heard hurried footsteps on the other side of the door, and within seconds, the door opened. There stood my mother, with a look of confusion that quickly turned into one of surprise and excitement.


    "Rachel!" she eximed, her eyes shining. She pulled me into a tight hug, and I felt the familiarity of that embrace thatforted me so much.


    When we parted, I introduced Nancy. "Mom, this is Nancy, my... special friend," I said, smiling. Before I could say anything else, Nancy, with her usualck of filters, hugged my mother warmly and said in a serious but amused tone, "Nice to meet you, ma''am. I''m Rachel''s girlfriend."


    My mother froze for a second, her eyes somewhere between surprise and confusion. She looked from me to Nancy, trying to process the information. The color drained from her face, and I realized she was probably trying to piece it all together in her head. I touched her shoulder,ughing, as Nancy gave me a dramatic wink.


    "Mom, she''s just kidding! Nancy''s just a friend. She loves those jokes," I exined, trying to ease the shock my mother seemed to be feeling.


    She took a deep breath, cing her hand on her chest. "Rachel, you scared me half to death! But, well... I respect whatever decision you make, you know that, don''t you?"


    Nancy, not losing the spirit of the joke, nodded her head, as if she was epting my mother''s "approval." I nudged her lightly,ughing and shaking my head.


    "You need to stop ying those jokes, Nancy, or my mother will really believe you," I whispered to her, to which she only responded with a mischievous smile.


    We entered the house, and it was as if I had gone back in time. Everything was the same, with the smell of fresh coffee mixed with the softvender perfume my mother always wore. I felt a strong nostalgia, and at the same time a sense of peace. Nancy looked around, curious and delighted, and my mother was clearly happy to see me there.


    My mother quickly led us into the kitchen, where we sat down for coffee. She offered us some homemade cookies, and Nancy wasted no time in taking one and eximing, "This is the best thing I''ve ever eaten!"


    Nancy and my mother chatted like old friends, exchangingughs and stories. My mother felt at ease with Nancy''s presence, who brought a lighthearted and fun energy. They discussed recipes and talked about foods they wanted to try. I felt happy to be there, listening to the two of them get along so well.


    Then, in the middle of augh, my mother turned to me, her expression more serious, and asked, "Rachel, honey, what was it like living abroad for so long? You must have had so many new experiences..."


    The question caught me off guard. My mind flooded with memories that were hard to face, and my heart sank. How could I possibly exin everything that had happened? How could I tell her about the moments of pain, the confusion, and all the challenges I faced without making her worry? For a moment, I felt overwhelmed, as if I couldn''t find the words that made sense to her.


    I looked at Nancy, who gave me a reassuring smile, as if she knew I needed that silent support. I looked back at my mother, trying to sound as calm as possible.


    "It... it was a very intense experience, Mom," I replied, choosing each word carefully. "There were many good moments, of course, but it was also challenging."


    My mother squeezed my hand, her eyes warm. "You know I''m here to listen, right? I want to know everything, even the hard times."


    I looked at her with a mixture of gratitude and apprehension. I wanted to share with her, but I knew that some things were tooplicated to exin. As I tried to find something to say, Nancy intervened with augh, changing the subject subtly and effectively.


    "Mrs. Helena, Rachel had so much trouble with me that I bet she deserves an award for putting up with all my craziness. There was one day when I... well, I better not tell you, but she was always there to save me," Nancy joked, diverting attention and relieving the tension.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    My motherughed, shaking her head. "Well, I''m d you two have each other. There''s nothing like a good friendship."


    As we continued to talk, I felt more at peace. Nancy kept the conversation light, and my mother seemed more rxed,ughing at Nancy''s stories and the funny situations she described. Nancy was a real whirlwind of joy, and I knew she had saved me from having to deal with the hardest questions at that moment.


    As time went on, my mother opened up even more to Nancy, sharing stories from my childhood and the times when I was just as mischievous as Nancy. Theyughed andmented on how curious I was as a child and how I would always bring home something unusual, like stray animals or strange objects that I found along the way.


    My mother looked at me fondly and said, "Rachel has always been like that... she wouldn''t change for anything or anyone. And I always knew that wherever she went, she would make loyal friends."


    Nancy nodded, smiling. "Mrs. Helena, you raised an incredible person, and I am so grateful to have her by my side."


    I looked at them both, feeling a mixture of happiness and mncholy. I knew I had a lot to sort out, many pieces of myself to put back together, but that moment, there with my mother and Nancy, made me realize that I was not alone.

 Capítulo 105

    Rachel Feeling my heart pounding and my hands shaking, I stared at my phone screen, trying to process what it meant to receive a message from Vincenzo. I didn''t know if I should open it or ignore it. Amidst the confusion and the weight of my emotions, I decided to put my phone on mute so as not to wake Nancy, who was sleeping peacefully next to me, breathing deeply. She seemed so serene, so far removed from all this storm.


    I walked around the room, my heart beating so loudly that it seemed to echo through the silence of the house. I tried to remain calm, but with each step I felt as if I was being enveloped by a hurricane of uncertainty and repressed emotions. Why was Vincenzo texting me now? After everything, after the emptiness, he appeared again, almost like a ghosting back to haunt me.


    Each step in the room seemed to intensify my confusion. Walking seemed to be the only way to contain my anxiety while I weighed each possibility. "What if it''s something important? What if he really needs me?" These questions echoed, making me more restless. And yet, a part of me was reluctant. I didn''t want to fall back into that abyss of uncertainty.


    But curiosity, and perhaps an uncontroble hope, got the better of me. Finally, with bated breath, I opened the message.


    "I''m going to bring Veronica to justice once and for all. I just needed to get you out of Italy before I do that. When this is over, you cane back to me."


    It was like an electric shock went through my body. I stared at those words, trying to absorb their meaning. Vincenzo... backtracking, wanting to settle the score with Veronica? And what did he mean by "you cane back to me"? I ran my hand over my face, trying to calm myself, but everything seemed even more confusing. Vincenzo had calcted every step to get me out of the picture before confronting Veronica. Was that his intention? Should I feel protected or manipted? I couldn''t decide.


    As soon as I tried to open the message again to read each word calmly, Vincenzo''s number disappeared from my screen. The messages disappeared as if they had never existed, and a chill ran down my spine. I stared at my phone in disbelief, feeling as if I had been pulled back into a reality I had sworn to leave behind. It was like a never-ending game, where I could never know what his next move would be. Vincenzo had always been unpredictable, but now everything seemed moreplex, and the weight of what he intended to do left me with an even more crushing sense of helplessness. I paced the room, now with even more urgency. My thoughts were jumbled together, questions came and went without answers. Why was he sending me this message now? Why take me out of Italy, only to call me backter? Was he really trying to protect me, or was this all just another n of his, a maniption disguised as concern? The silence of the house was a contrast to the whirlwind of emotions inside me. I wanted to wake Nancy, tell her everything, ask her what to do, but at the same time I knew that wouldn''t solve anything. Vincenzo had dropped that bomb on me and disappeared, as usual. I was back to where he controlled the narrative, and all I could do was react.


    I sat up in bed, staring at my phone, as if I expected it to magically bring back the messages. I needed proof, something to show that thismunication wasn''t just the result of a dream or an illusion created by longing. But his number was still missing, as if I had never received it.


    I looked at Nancy, who was still sleeping soundly, oblivious to my drama. She seemed so peaceful, and a part of me envied that. Nancy didn''t know the depth of the rtionship I had with Vincenzo, the intensity of everything he represented in my life. To her, he was just a person I was trying to forget, a chapter in my life that needed to be closed.


    But to me, he was so much more. It was an invisible bond that never seemed to break, no matter how hard I tried. Even when I was ready to move on, he always found a way to pull me back. Vincenzo was that kind of person-a vortex, an overwhelming presence that both drew me in and confused me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my thoughts, but the weight of the message remained there, like a stone. "Is he really going to confront Veronica?" I thought, my mind racing. Vincenzo and Veronica had a history that I could never fully understand. It was a dark territory, full of resentment, rivalry, and secrets.


    I knew he was aplicated man, with secrets and ns that he never fully shared. But the way he talked about "taking me back" struck a chord with me in an unexpected way. It was as if he assumed I still belonged to him, as if there was an emotional debt that I had never repaid. s could take it away.


    I felt a tear run down my face. I didn''t know if it was sadness, confusion or simply tiredness. So many things went through my mind as I tried to understand if this message was ast cry for help or a disguised goodbye.


    I remembered all the times I was by Vincenzo''s side, how he always managed to awaken feelings in me that I didn''t know I had. But at the same time, I remembered all the times he left me in the dark, made me feel like a piece in a bigger game. He always knew how to use the right words and gestures to maintain control, and somehow I always fell.


    The anguish of not being able to talk to him or get any confirmation consumed me. "Is he okay? Does Veronica represent a real danger to him? Or was this a ploy of his to keep me close, even from afar?"


    The night was advancing, and each minute that passed made me feel more isted. I wanted to run, to do something, but I felt stuck, without direction. Vincenzo had always been a strong, almost imcable presence, and now that he had left me with this mystery, it felt like he still controlled a part of me.


    I wanted to hate him. I wanted to be strong enough to ignore his words and move on, but the reality was that he still had a power over me that I didn''t know how to break. Maybe I would never be able to forget Vincenzo, nor fully understand his role in my life.


    I took a deep breath and finallyy down, hugging the pillow as if it could ease the pain in my chest. Vincenzo had the power to make me feel safe and vulnerable at the same time, and this duality left me exhausted. I just wanted peace, I wanted a life where he would no longer appear to throw me off bnce.


    As the first rays of sunlight began to appear through the window, I was exhausted, but I knew that I would hardly be able to sleep. Vincenzo had left another mark on my soul, another question mark that I would have to carry.


    Iy down, trying to find some sce in the idea that perhaps time would heal this wound. But I knew deep down that as long as Vincenzo was present, even if only in my memory, the peace I so desired would always be out of reach.

 Capítulo 106

    Rachel


    After spending so much time in silence and keeping my feelings to myself, I now found myself caught between two worlds, as if part of me had stayed behind in Italy with Vincenzo and the other was here, in that family home, with Nancy. The news that he wanted to bring Veronica to justice was both a relief and a horror at the same time. Vincenzo was determined, but Veronica was not the kind of person to let anyone get in her way with impunity. However, just thinking about the chance to be with him again made me feel something blossom inside me: a small but growing hope.


    The night was long, and even with my head buzzing with worries, I eventually fell asleep. However, my sleep was restless. Images of the past and the future mixed together in hazy dreams, in which I was sometimes with Vincenzo, sometimes fleeing from an invisible danger. It was as if something in me already knew the risks that this decision of his would bring, but another part was willing to face whatever it took to have the life he had promised me.


    The next morning, I was woken up by the familiar and enthusiastic sound of Nancy''s voice. She was standing next to the bed, smiling, carrying a coffee and looking like she was ready to hear any news. "Good morning, sunshine!" she said, with that smile that could cheer me up in any situation.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a short pause, I decided to tell Nancy everything. I needed to get it off my chest, and if there was anyone who would understand, it was her.


    "You''re not going to believe this," I began, and Nancy leaned in, attentive, her eyes wide. "Vincenzo texted mest night." I tried to exin everything, telling her about his n to confront Veronica, about how he had deleted the contact right after, leaving me with only the words he had written, nothing more. "He said he wanted to protect me, and that only after everything was resolved could we be together."


    Nancy let out a long whistle, holding her coffee cup in both hands as if she were processing each word. "I kind of figured he''d do that," she said. "Vincenzo is a man of action, and deleting his number from your phone makes sense, especially if he wants to keep you out of trouble." She kept talking, her tone conspiratorial, but all I could think about was what that really meant. As much as I wanted to be by his side, the idea that he would risk so much for someone like Veronica made me painfully anxious. Vincenzo might be strong and fearless, but even he had his limits, and I knew how risky this confrontation could be. "He''s being impulsive, Nancy," I said, my voice shaking more than I intended. "That woman is dangerous. She has nothing to lose, and if he confronts her directly... I don''t even want to think about what might happen." Nancy, who had been listening intently until then, took a deep breath and ced her cup on the table. She came closer and ced a hand on my shoulder, her gaze serious. "Rachel, Vincenzo is smart. If he''s decided to act, he must have thought everything through. But... you need to decide what you want to do from now on. I know this situation is a nightmare, but you can''t let it define your entire life." Nancy''s words hit me hard. There was truth in them, something I had been reluctant to admit. Even though my heart was still deeply attached to Vincenzo, I had to ask myself if this rtionship was worth the risk of always living in the shadow of his problems. Vincenzo was part of aplicated world, and I might never be able to deal with everything that came with it. But at the same time, it wasn''t easy to just move on. Vincenzo wasn''t someone ordinary; he was someone who hade into my life unexpectedly and changed everything. How could I just forget about that? Nancy sighed, almost as if she could read my thoughts. "Look, Rachel, I know you have feelings for him, and that''s natural. But don''t forget that you have your own life, your own choices. You need to decide if you want to stay stuck in a situation that may never have a peaceful end."


    For a moment, I found myself torn between the logic Nancy brought and my desire to still have a chance to live this love. The idea of Vincenzo fighting to protect me was charming, but also cruel, because it left me powerless, at the mercy of his decisions and what mighte next.


    Nancy stood up and gave me a quick hug, saying with her typical energy: "Let''s have a hearty breakfast! It will help you clear your mind, who knows, maybe you''ll be able to think better on a full stomach."


    We headed to the kitchen, and the smell of coffee soon brought somefort to my agitated thoughts. Nancy, always optimistic, tried to turn the moment into something lighter, and I thanked myself for having someone like her by my side. Between oneugh and another, I We were making breakfast. She tried to distract me by talking about a new hobby she wanted to try-something rted to growing exotic nts-and for a brief moment, I was able to put my worries aside and simply enjoy the present.


    But as the day wore on, I realized that despite the distractions, the situation with Vincenzo was still lingering in my mind. What if he got hurt? What if I really never saw him again?


    At one point, Nancy stopped and looked at me with an encouraging smile. "You know, Rachel, no matter what you decide, I''ll be here. I''ll always be there for you, whether it''s tough or to catch you if you fall."


    Those simple, sincere words were all I needed to hear. I knew that the final decision was mine, and that in the end, perhaps the only way to resolve everything was to wait and see what would happen. Vincenzo had chosen his path, and now it was up to me to decide mine.


    Finally, I took a deep breath and looked at Nancy, feeling a little stronger. "I know it won''t be easy," I began, trying to organize my thoughts, "but I think you''re right. I need to get my life back on track, with or without Vincenzo." She nodded, her eyes shining with pride and support. "That''s right, my friend. You''re strong, and I know you can handle whateveres your way. And in the meantime, I''ll be here for you if you need me." With those words, something inside me calmed down. The storm of feelings was still there, but now it seemed less intense, as if I had found a ce to stand, a light in the midst of the chaos. Vincenzo and what he represented would continue to upy a ce in my heart, but for now, I needed to focus on myself and the opportunities that this new stage in my life could bring. Nancy and I finished our coffee and began making ns for the rest of the day. Although the situation with Vincenzo was still up in the air, I now knew that regardless of the oue, I would not be alone in facing it.

 Chapter 107

    Rachel


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the anxiety that was still weighing on my chest since Vincenzo''s messages. He had rekindled a jumble of feelings and fears that I could barely sort out in my head. But today, I decided that I wouldn''t let it paralyze me. Nancy was here, and I knew she couldn''t wait to see my hometown. Maybe that was what I needed right now-a light, carefree day with my friend by my side.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nancy, what do you think about taking a walk around the city?" I asked, forcing a smile as she finished getting ready.


    She looked at me with renewed enthusiasm, that sparkle in her eyes that made me feel a little lighter.


    "Yes! Finally!" she eximed, practically jumping off the couch. "I want to see every corner of this ce and hear all the stories of Rachel as a child."


    Iughed, and a part of me was happy to see her so excited. Having someone who valued the little things that were part of my daily life so much always made me see everything from a new perspective.


    After a few minutes, we were ready. We left the house and headed to the city center, where everything was busier and full of life. Walking alongside Nancy, I felt a certain pride, even though the city was smallpared to so many ces I had already visited. The streets were busy, the shops were full of people and the atmosphere was light, the kind of day that brought back so many childhood memories.


    First stop: the main square. It was the heart of the city and seemed almost untouched by time, with the same trees, the same candy and popcorn stands, and the fountain in the center, which now seemed tinypared to how I remembered it as a child.


    Nancy ran towards the fountain, already pulling out her cell phone to take some photos and saying excitedly:


    "This looks like a movie set! Just look at these trees, this architecture...!" she said, enchanted, as she took photos of every detail.


    That''s because you haven''t seen the oldest caf¨¦ in town yet, I replied,ughing. It always seemed grand to me when I was a kid. The caf¨¦ is just a few steps away.


    Nancy looked at me, her eyebrows raised.


    -An old caf¨¦? I can''t wait! It must have that small town charm, with a secret history behind it and everything. Rachel, you''re taking me back in time!


    As we walked, I tried to focus on the exnations about the ces and the stories that Nancy asked, but my mind kept going back to Vincenzo''s messages. "What if he really confronts Veronica?" The thought of that made my stomach turn. Still, I kept walking and guiding Nancy, smiling at every exaggeratedment she made about every detail of the city.


    We arrived at the caf¨¦, a charming building with wooden windows painted in light blue and little tables outside. We went inside, and the smell of fresh coffee enveloped us. Nancy pulled out her cell phone again and took a panoramic video. This is awesome! I can''t believe you used to go to a ce that''s so... vintage. I can just picture Rachel sitting there as a teenager, dreaming of traveling the world.


    Iughed, shaking my head.


    "Actually, I used toe here with my parents. They loved this ce and always ordered the same thing: atte and carrot cake."


    We sat at a table near the window, and I ordered thette and carrot cake. Nancy, of course, ordered the same thing, just to "taste the nostalgia," as she put it. As we ate and drank coffee, we talked about all sorts of things. She told me about the people in her neighborhood, about her ns for the future, and even about her crazy idea of opening a themed store with "different" artifacts.


    "It would be somethingpletely unique," she said, gesturing excitedly. "Just imagine: a store where no one knows if it''s for adults or children, with toys, handcuffs... in short, a whole mix of curiosities. A ce where everyone interprets it as they wish."


    Iughed, imagining how the people of my city would react to something like that.


    "I don''t know if these people would know what to think, Nancy."


    She grimaced, feigning disappointment, and said, "Oh, but they need to expand their horizons. Just imagine, Rachel, revolutionizing the city!" andughed along with me.


    We finished our coffee and headed to our next stop, the park. It was a simple but charming ce, with wooden benches scattered among the trees and a smallke where ducks swamzily. We walked through the park, watching the families, the children running around, and the couples sitting on the benches, and it all brought me a peace I hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Nancy ran around like a child, pointing at every detail and dragging me to take pictures. I let myself go,ughing at the exaggerated poses she made and getting into herid-back spirit.


    "Hey, Rachel, have you ever swam?" in thiske? - she asked, pointing to the water while a duck quacked, almost as if it were answering her.


    Iughed and shook my head.


    "No! I''ve never been that brave."


    "Oh, that''s too bad. I''d swim in there right now. You know, I''m a rebel!" - she joked, pretending to consider the idea of actually jumping in theke.


    After a while in the park, we decided to walk to the town market. It was a vibrant ce, full of colorful stalls selling local fruits, vegetables, and crafts. As we walked among the stalls, Nancy looked at everything curiously, asking about the produce and chatting with the vendors as if she were a local.


    "This is amazing," she said, holding a jar of jam and looking at me with a smile. "How did you have the courage to leave here?"


    "Sometimes we need to leave to understand what we left behind," I replied, a little thoughtfully. The words came out without me really thinking about them, but there was truth in them.


    Nancy, always so perceptive, noticed the tone in my voice and put her hand on my shoulder, pulling me closer.


    "Hey, let''s not think about the past today. Today is the day to discover every corner of this city and enjoy it!"


    I nodded and forced a smile, determined to follow her advice. We spent the rest of the day exploring the market, trying typical foods, andughing at the stories Nancy told about her own childhood adventures.


    Ourst stop was the city''s viewpoint, where we could see the entire city and, in the background, the mountains that seemed to protect this small ce. We sat in silence, enjoying the view as the sun began to set, tinting the sky with shades of orange and pink. It was such a familiar scene, but at the same time, it seemed new to me, perhaps because I was seeing everything with a new perspective, thanks to Nancy''spany.


    She sighed beside me and said, almost in a whisper:


    "This ce really has a special energy, Rachel. Now I understand why you are the way you are." You have all this peace inside you, even if you sometimes forget it.


    I smiled, feeling immensely grateful for her friendship. Nancy really was one of those people who made a difference just by being by our side. And maybe she was right. Maybe I had let the chaos of all the recent situations make me forget who I really was.


    "Thank you, Nancy. For being here, for making meugh, and for reminding me of things that I myself forget."


    She hugged me, squeezing me tightly, and said in her yful way:


    "Oh, you sentimental fool! Don''t do that, or I''ll cry right here and you''ll have tofort me! And I cry out loud, huh?"


    We bothughed, and at that moment, I knew that, no matter what happened, I would always have a friend by my side.


    The sun had already hidden behind the mountains, and the first stars were beginning to appear in the sky when we decided to go home. I knew that once we got back, the weight of decisions and worries woulde back to haunt me, but at least for today, I had managed to find some peace. And even though my heart was still torn between my love for Vincenzo and the need to protect my own peace, I knew that that day with Nancy would be a memory that I would carry with me forever.

 Chapter 108

    Rachel


    When we got home, the delicious aroma of home-cooked food filled the air, making us smile instantly. My mother was really outdoing herself. It was incredible how even after so many years, she knew how to prepare exactly what I loved the most. As soon as we entered, she weed us with a warm smile and a tight hug.


    "Are you ready for a dinner worthy of a wee?" she asked, guiding us to the dining room, where the table was already decorated and covered with dishes that reminded me of my childhood.


    I smiled, feeling a mixture of nostalgia and gratitude.


    "Mom, you really did a great job!" I eximed, pulling up a chair.


    Nancy, of course, didn''t miss the opportunity topliment us.


    "Wow, Mrs. Rosa! Now I understand why Rachel always talks so much about your food, this ce looks like something from a restaurant!" Nancy said, making my motherugh and blush slightly.


    Sitting at the table, we soon began to serve ourselves. There was a fragrantsagna, my mother''ssagna was more than just food; it was a manifestation of her love and care in the form of a dish. As soon as I walked into the kitchen, the warm and weing aroma of the homemade sauce enveloped me, bringing back all the memories of my childhood. The topyer was golden and slightly crispy, with the cheese melted and full of tiny bubbles that revealed the exact cooking point that only she could achieve.


    As she cut into the first slice, the creamy filling began to reveal itself, with perfectly distributedyers of meat, cheese, and pasta that melted smoothly. The tomato sauce had just the right touch of acidity and sweetness, with hints of fresh basil and garlic that perfumed the entire dish. Each bite was a blend of textures and vors; the cheese stretched, the seasoned and sulent meat melted in your mouth, and the pasta was light and tender, as if it were embracing all the ingredients.


    It was impossible not to feel that immediate, almost childlikefort, a kind of security that can only be found at home. Thatsagna was just like my mother-warm, cozy, and perfect in every detail.


    Fresh sd and freshly baked bread. With every bite, I felt thefort of being back home, and Nancy''s enthusiasm was contagious.


    "Tell me, Nancy, what did you think of our little town?" my mother asked, as she helped herself to a little moresagna.


    Nancy gestured excitedly, almost knocking over the ss of juice next to her.


    "I loved it! I found everything so cozy and charming. It made me think about opening a little shop here someday, to bring a little of my style here, you know? Something kind of... entric," she said, winking at me.


    My motherughed, perhaps not quite understanding, but appreciating Nancy''s enthusiasm. I just watched, happy to see the two of them getting along so well. The conversation flowed in a light and rxed manner, passing through funny stories of the day, memories of my childhood and even Nancy''s n to open a "curiosity shop". I found myselfughing non-stop at the detailed and amusing descriptions she gave of how she envisioned this future venture. After dinner, the three of us cleared the table, and Nancy and I said goodbye to my mother, who wished us good night with a smile. We went up to my room, and as soon as I closed the door, Nancy sighed and threw herself on the bed, looking at me with a mischievous smile.


    "Oh, Rachel... Your mother is a sweetheart! I think I want to adopt her," she said, eliciting augh from me.


    "I''ll have to fight you for custody of her then," I replied, pulling the pillow from under her head and patting it lightly.


    Nancyughed and settled herself in bed, watching me closely as I sat down next to her. She seemed to notice something in my face, perhaps a trace of uneasiness that I was trying to hide. And then she asked: "So, Rachel... When are you going to return to Vincenzo''s arms?"


    I remained silent, surprised that she had mentioned it so directly. It seemed that, somehow, she knew that this concern was on my mind.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Nancy, I... I really don''t know. So much happened in Italy, things that were far beyond what I could have imagined." The words came out almost in a whisper, as if saying it out loud made everything even more real. She nodded, looking at me with an understanding expression.


    "I can see that you are torn. I''m just saying that it seems to me that it''s only a matter of time before you go back to him," she said, with that casual conviction that only Nancy could have, as if she were encouraging me to ept something she already knew I wanted.


    I sighed and looked at my hands. Vincenzo was a constant presence in my thoughts, and the fact that he hade looking for me again, even from a distance, moved me deeply. But at the same time, I knew that going back meant facing a recent past full of things that had gone too far.


    Veronica... She went too far. Vin Vincenzo being involved in this worries me. I fear what might happen to him if he actually goes through with his n to bring her to justice," I confessed, feeling a little relieved to be able to vent to Nancy. She approached me and put her hand on my shoulder.


    "I understand, Rachel. This situation isn''t easy at all... but I think he knows what he''s doing. Vincenzo doesn''t seem like the type to take risks without having a well-thought-out n. And if he''s doing this for you, that says a lot, don''t you think?" She looked at me encouragingly, with that reassuring smile.


    I thought about her words, letting myself be enveloped by that bittersweet feeling of hope and fear that always arose when I thought about Vincenzo. Nancy was right about one thing: Vincenzo wasn''t someone who made rash decisions. But the danger was real, and just imagining all the things that could go wrong made my chest tighten.


    We talked about it for a while longer, until Nancy started to yawn, and soon sleep took over her. Iy there, lying in the darkness, still thinking about all the words we had said. Anxiety made my thoughts not stop, but after a long time, I finally fell asleep.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed, but suddenly I felt someone shaking me lightly. My eyes opened, and I saw Nancy sitting next to me, holding my cell phone. She was looking at the screen with a serious and worried expression. "Rachel... you need to see this," she said, with a tone that instantly alerted me.


    Still drowsy, I sat up and looked at the cell phone in her hands. My heart raced, and my instinct told me that something serious had happened.

 Chapter 109

    RachelN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I approached slowly, not believing I had understood what Nancy was saying. But it took just a second of staring at my phone screen to realize that, yes, it was true. The headline, printed inrge, cold letters, screamed: "Vincenzo Morette turns himself in to the authorities and exposes dark secrets of the Italian mafia."


    My heart raced, hammering against my chest. My eyes scanned the words, but it was as if time was in slow motion, everything moving at an unbearable slowness, as if the world had suddenly changed around me. Vincenzo... Had he done it? Had he really turned himself in to the police?


    Nancy was next to me, and when I realized it, she was smiling. Smiling as if it were all some big joke or some kind of secret n that she had already expected. I turned to her, confused and with a trembling voice.


    "Why are you smiling, Nancy? What''s funny about that? He gave himself up... He exposed himself like that! That''s dangerous, you know?"


    Nancy took a deep breath, keeping her smile but softening her gaze. "Rachel, he did this for you. He''s putting himself at risk, yes, but all of this is to protect you, to free you from Veronica''s shadow, from her jealousy, from everything she''s caused you." She held my hand and continued. "He''s risking everything, but at the same time, he''s trying to free himself from a life he never really chose."


    I looked at Nancy''s face, trying to understand how she could see all of this so simply. As if it were a predictable movement, as if the danger he was in wasn''t enough to rm someone like her. For me, however, the feeling was overwhelming. I turned to my cell phone again, my vision a little blurry. There was Vincenzo, in a photo, getting out of a police car escorted by two police officers. He looked more serious than ever, with that dark look I knew so well, but this time it seemed deeper, heavier. As if every step he took carried the weight of the world.


    And then came the words... words that no one ever wants to read about someone they love: "Involved in mafia activities from an early age, De Luca is part of a lineage of power and dominance..." I stopped reading, my eyes burning, my head spinning. It was as if I had fallen into a parallel dimension. Had Vincenzo really turned himself in to the police? This was crazy, it was too surreal to take in.


    I didn''t know how I felt, or maybe I did. I felt fear, I felt despair trapped somewhere in my chest, and I missed a life that would never be the same again. Somehow, that Vincenzo, the man whoughs beside me, who looks at me as if I were the only thing that mattered in the world, was now a stranger in a newspaper image, exposed as a criminal.


    "This can''t be true," I murmured, lost in those words that scratched me like des. He''d never opened up to mepletely, but I never imagined he would carry secrets like that. Especially about something so dark, so dangerous. But Nancy leaned over, taking the phone from my hands and looking at me again with that soft, determined expression. "Rachel, he loves you. And he''s doing this because he wants you to live in peace, not to be a prisoner of his choices or Veronica''s whims. This is his chance to try to make amends for the past, even if it costs him his own freedom."


    I shook my head, a part of me wanting to believe everything she said, but another part still in shock at the extent of what that meant.


    "But what if he goes to prison for years, Nancy? What if Veronica turns against him? She''s already shown that she has no limits. What if this puts more people at risk? We''re not talking about a small mistake, he exposed the secrets of an entire mafia." The words came out uncontrobly, full of terror and uncertainty.


    Nancy stared at me firmly. "You''ve seen his darkest side, Rachel. You knew he had this past, and you knew the kind of life he leads wasn''t easy. But he decided to change. He decided to give himself up to protect you and, maybe, even himself." I took a deep breath, trying to absorb each word. Because, as much as a part of me knew this, knowing and epting are two very different things. The news written there, clear and brutal, made me feel like I was watching my own life fall apart, like things were going to fall apart at any moment.


    And then a bitter thought crossed my mind: what if I could never be with him again? Was I willing to give up everything we''d lived? Even now, after everything? I wanted to push those thoughts away, but they were stuck in my mind, in a whirlwind of conflicting feelings.


    Nancy let out a loud sigh and held my shoulders, bringing me back to the present. "Stop it, Rachel. Don''t let fear consume you. This is his moment, it''s his choice. And if you love him, you You have to believe that he can do it." Her words reverberated inside me. I tried to breathe more slowly, to let calm return to my chest. I needed to be strong, for myself and for him. I knew that this man had been through a lot, that he had a difficult history, but I also knew how much he wanted to change, how much he longed for freedom.


    And maybe, in some way, he was trying to show me that it was possible. Even if freedom meant a high price.


    Nancy let go of me and looked at me again with that smile that only she had. "Now,e on, Rachel. Don''t let fear stop you from believing. This is his moment. And, whether you like it or not, he did it for you. It''s proof that he wants to change. So do your part too."


    I felt a kind of calme over me. A bittersweet calm, but one that somehow made me breathe a little easier.


    Nancy has always been that strength in my life, an anchor in the midst of all the chaos. And in that moment, her determined gaze, her almost stubborn confidence, gave me the strength I needed to not give in to despair. I hugged her. "Thank you, Nancy."


    Sheughed and hugged me back, patting me lightly on the back. "Don''t thank me. Just do what''s right for you. And when this manes back, if you really want him in your life, be ready to ept him for real." I stepped back and took a deep breath. Vincenzo wasn''t perfect. He was a man marked by mistakes, by a dark past, by difficult choices. But he was the man that, in some inexplicable way, I loved.


    Maybe I had to learn to ept all sides of him, to understand that loving someone wasn''t just about the easy times. And if he was doing everything he could to rewrite his own story, then I could do my part too. Deep down, a small spark of hope still burned inside me.

 Chapter 110

    RachelOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath, still a little dizzy, trying to make sense of my own thoughts. The whole situation waspletely surreal. Vincenzo had given himself away, revealed secrets that could change the entire power dynamics in Italy-all because of me. The information seemed too big, too overwhelming. I needed to know more, to understand what was really going on.


    I turned to Nancy, still with that shocked expression on my face. "Nancy, we need to research this. There''s no point in us staying here, not knowing what really happened. Let''s go to the bedroom and get more news, find out everything we can about Vincenzo and this whole thing with Veronica."


    Nancy gave a quick nod, and in seconds we were both in the bedroom, sitting on my bed with herptop open. She seemed much more excited than I expected, and honestly, that made me a little nervous. It seemed like, for her, it was all part of an exciting story, a romance that she was watching from the front row. But for me, every word, every revtion that appeared on theptop screen was a stab of reality that made me question everything. Nancy began typing on Google with surprising energy, typing Vincenzo''s name along with some key words like "hand over to the police", "mafia", "secrets" and even Veronica''s name. Each click was a strong beat in my heart, a mix of emotions and a growing nervousness that took over me. "Rachel, look at this!" Nancy said, with a sparkle in her eyes, clicking on one of the first headlines that appeared. The article had a photo of Vincenzo, walking with a serious, almost resolute expression. The words next to the image spoke of an unexpected decision, a kind of "redemption" of someone who, until then, had remained in the shadows. He had revealed information that shocked even the Italian authorities. Vincenzo had spoken of Veronica''s "master n," awork of power and threats that stretched across the country and that he was now determined to expose. I read every word carefully, my heart beating faster and faster. The sense of relief that I had for a second thought I would feel was quickly reced by intense anxiety. Vincenzo was putting himself in danger in a way I had never imagined. Veronica was a dangerous person, willing to do anything to maintain control. I knew it and he knew it, too. Nancy, still focused, moved on to the next news story. This time, the focus was on the details Vincenzo had revealed about the structure of Veronica''s organization. She had contacts in various spheres of power, including influential people who made sure nothing was ever traced back to her. The story mentioned that Vincenzo seemed to have nned everything carefully, providing only information that could incriminate Veronica without exposing others he deemed "innocent." I didn''t know whether to be impressed or more frightened by theplexity of it all. Was Vincenzo prepared to face the consequences? Did he know what he was really putting at stake? Nancy, who had been unable to hide her excitement until then, noticed my worried look and sighed. "Rachel, I know it''s a little scary... but don''t you think it''s amazing? He''s doing this for you! He wants you to have the chance to live without this constant fear. I think he was tired of this life, and you were the spark he needed to try something different." I shook my head, trying to process her words. Maybe she was right, maybe Vincenzo really was looking for a way to escape that life. But at the same time, it was impossible to ignore the risks he was taking. A few more headlines and I was starting to feel dizzy with so much information. With each new piece of news, more details emerged. Vincenzo had managed to gather concrete evidence against Veronica, things that, it seemed, no one had managed to do before. He mentioned bank ounts, suspicious transactions, and even records of meetings with well-known figures. It was a veritable dossier of crimes, exposed in broad daylight. Nancy turned to me, gripping my arm tightly. "Rachel, you realize what this means, don''t you? If Veronica really is arrested, you''ll be free to go back to Italy. Free to be with Vincenzo, without having to worry about that shadow." My mind automatically went to that possibility. The idea of being with him, finally free from all the tension and threats... but the reality was that as long as he was involved in this, I knew things would never be simple. "I... I don''t know, Nancy. Of course that''s all I wanted, but at the same time, there could be huge consequences to this. What if Veronica tries something against him while he''s in prison? What if she finds a way to get him back? A way to escape? She''s dangerous, Nancy. And he knows it." Nancy shrugged, trying to reassure me. "Rachel, he already knew the risks. He was already prepared for this. And let''s be honest, you said yourself that he''s very intelligent. He must have nned every step." I nodded, but there was still a part of me that feared what was toe. I knew how careful he was, how strategic he was, but seeing his name associated with such serious crimes, exposed in such a vulnerable way, scared me more than I wanted to admit. Nancy typed a few more words into Google, and this time we found an article on a lesser-known website, with details that seemed almost... personal. It was as if the author knew Vincenzo somehow, as if he understood what motivated that decision. The article talked about the "weight of a life in the shadows" and about "a man in search of redemption." I swallowed hard. I knew he had his dark side, that he came from a family with a difficult history, but I never thought he would get to this point. It was an act of courage, yes, but also of desperation.


    Nancy looked at me, her smile fading a little. "Rachel, I know it''s a lot to process, but just think... what if all this means he''s really trying to change? That he''s truly willing to do anything to have a different life, maybe with you?"


    I didn''t answer. Not because I didn''t want to, but because the words just wouldn''te. The emotions were all mixed up, like a silent storm inside me, and as much as I wanted to find answers, everything felt like a big question mark. I ran my hands through my hair, taking a deep breath. "Nancy, I want to believe that. I really do. But... he''s already so involved in this life, and the price to get out of it might be too high. And I don''t know if I''m ready for the consequences of that."


    She held my hand, giving it a light squeeze, trying tofort me. "Then maybe it''s time for you to decide what you really want, Rachel. Because I think that, despite all the risks, he''s already made his decision."


    The weight of those words felt stronger than any news story or headline we''d read so far. Vincenzo had made his choice, and somehow, he''d put me at the center of it all. I had a decision to make, but at the same time, a part of me still didn''t know if I was ready to make it.


    Silence filled the room as Nancy closed herptop, watching me with a worried look. As excited as she''d been at first, she now seemed to understand theplexity of it all. Vincenzo had set out on a dangerous and uncertain path, and I knew that if I chose to follow it, my life would never be the same.


    But at the same time, a part of me longed for it.

 Chapter 111

    Rachel Nancy and I sat in silence in the room, but the weight of tension hung over us like a heavy cloud. As soon as we found the first news stories, we were lost in a constant stream of headlines, each new discovery more shocking than thest. It was as if one piece of the puzzle was falling into ce at a time, revealing a picture I wasn''t sure I wanted to see yet.


    With each update, Vincenzo''s name appeared alongside terrifying words: "mafia," "organized crime," "corruption." He had decided to expose himselfpletely. Vincenzo wasn''t just risking his freedom, he was opening the door for the entire world to know who he really was-or at least, who he had been.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy was visibly excited, clicking on links and devouring each new piece of information with an almost childlike energy, but I could feel the knot in my stomach tightening. Everything that appeared here wasn''t just a story to me; it was the life of a person I loved, who was willing to face all of this for me.


    "Rachel, look at this!" Nancy eximed, pointing at the screen. She clicked on an article where the headline mentioned that Vincenzo had "provided evidence to destroy Veronica''s empire."


    The details described in the article seemed to be taken from a movie. Vincenzo had given the police incriminating documents and statements that pointed to Veronica as the head of awork of crimes that involved everything from bribery to information trafficking. The revtion that she controlled people in positions of power through ckmail and maniption was a shock, but the part that chilled me was reading that he had nned everything months in advance, since before I had even left Italy. He knew that the only way to keep me safe was to take down Veronica once and for all.


    "He really thought of everything," I muttered, almost without realizing I had said it out loud. Nancy looked at me with an expression of admiration mixed with pride.


    "Rachel, do you realize what this means? Vincenzo is an incredibly smart and courageous man. He''s facing one of the greatest dangers of his life to protect you," she said, smiling in a way that showed how moved she was. I swallowed hard, feeling the heat of excitement mixed with the chill of fear. Vincenzo might be all of those things, but it was impossible to ignore that he was also engaging with people and forces that knew no bounds. Veronica wasn''t just a leader of some random organization; she was calcting, ruthless, and clearly had enough influence to do terrible things. Nancy swiped her finger across the screen, scrolling to the next article. This time, the story focused on Veronica''s past, a past that, until then, had been virtually unknown. Suddenly, her story was being exposed in public: the origins of her organized crime empire, the methods she used to stay in power, and even some personal details about her life. I knew this was probably part of Vincenzo''s n-to publicly destroy her reputation so that she would lose the support of her allies. But it was still disturbing.


    I read it, line after line, absorbing every bit of information. Veronica came from a family that had been involved in the underworld for years. Her rise to power had been nothing short of brutal. She had done whatever it took to establish herself, eliminating rivals and manipting allies. It was clear that she had a natural ability to manipte people, which made her all the more dangerous.


    "This woman is practically the viin from a spy movie," Nancy said, frowning. "And Vincenzo thinks he can defeat her with evidence alone? I don''t know, Rachel, but that seems a little risky to me."


    I didn''t respond, but the same thought echoed in my mind. Vincenzo was smart, but did he really think he could defeat someone like Veronica with just documents and testimony? People like that didn''t go down that easily, and I knew that if she was cornered, she could react unpredictably.


    Nancy clicked on another news story, and my breath caught when I read the headline. One of the Italian newspapers mentioned that Veronica had begun taking steps to "neutralize threats" against her empire. That phrase "neutralize threats"-seemed like a euphemism for something much darker. Vincenzo was exposing himself to real risk, a risk I wasn''t sure he fully understood.


    As we read more and more, I began to see Vincenzo in a new light. He wasn''t just a man I loved, he was someone on a dangerous mission, someone who was willing to face a ruthless enemy to ensure that I could live in peace. It was hard toprehend the magnitude of the sacrifice he was making.


    "Rachel, look at this," Nancy whispered, breaking my thoughts. She pointed to the screen., where a line of text mentioned that Veronica had recently lost one of her most important allies-a politician who had been arrested after an investigation rted to the corruption scheme.


    "This is one of the blows Vincenzo has dealt her. He''s dismantling everything little by little," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Nancy looked at me with a mix of concern and respect. "He must have an even bigger n. It''s not his style to just throw everything to the wind and hope for the best. He must have calcted every move."


    I wanted to believe that. I wanted to believe that Vincenzo knew what he was doing, that he had anticipated all of Veronica''s possible reactions and that he was prepared to face them. But the truth was that, as long as he was in that position, there were no guarantees of safety. Her past was frightening, and what we had read about her methods of retaliation made it clear that she would have no qualms about doing whatever it took to maintain control.


    We spent hours like this, switching between one site and another, following every little update that appeared. With every minute, new information was revealed, and the scale of the danger Vincenzo faced seemed to grow. Veronica not only controlledrgeworks of influence, but she also had loyal people who would do anything for her, which made Vincenzo''s act of exposing her even more risky.


    Nancy, with an expression of trying to see something positive, said: "Rachel, if he''s really willing to face all this, it means he''s determined to protect you. Vincenzo wants a life with you, without fear, without secrets."


    I just nodded, not knowing how to respond. Of course, I wanted more than anything to be with him, but the circumstances were too dire to simply ignore what was happening. I loved him, but did I love him enough to watch him put himself in a deadly situation for me?


    Suddenly, a new article appeared on the screen. Nancy clicked, and Veronica''s image appeared in the spotlight. The headline said something about new evidence of crimes, but what really caught my attention was a paragraph at the end of the text, where they mentioned that Veronica was nning to leave Italy.


    "She''s running away..." Nancy whispered, her eyes wide. "She knows things are getting out of hand."


    If that were true, then maybe Vincenzo was really seeding in weakening her. But at the same time, it meant she might try something desperate. Time passed, and my heart alternated between hope and fear, between the possibility of a life with him and the fear that it could all end in tragedy.

 Chapter 112

    Rachel


    When Nancy and I spent hours in our room, our eyes glued to theptop screen, each new piece of news that appeared was like a punch in the stomach. The information about Veronica was often obscure, but everything pointed to a ruthless figure. Vincenzo, on the other hand, seemed to be getting more and more entwined in this maze of dangers.


    Nancy, as always, was there, rxed. Her enthusiasm and curiosity almost eased the weight I felt, but she noticed my apprehension. I had a hand on my chest, trying to control the rapid rhythm of my heart. "Is everything okay, Rachel?" she asked, now a little more serious.


    I nodded, getting up from the floor and leaving the room. The atmosphere was heavy and suffocating, and I knew I needed to get out for a while, to breathe. I walked down the stairs slowly and saw my mother in the kitchen. She was focused, but when she saw me, she dropped what she was doing and looked at me with a worried expression.


    "Rachel, is everything okay?" she asked, with her usual affection, but with a tone of doubt, as if she knew I was in conflict.


    "Yes, Mom," I replied, trying to smile, but the tension on my face probably didn''t convince her. She raised her eyebrows, as if she knew I wasn''t feeling well, but decided not to insist.


    I walked through the living room and to the front door, feeling the cool night air as I walked out. The cold breeze touched my face, and I took a deep breath, trying to calm my mind. Sitting on the porch steps, I felt a certain relief. The night was calm, but my head was spinning with all the thoughts about Vincenzo and the news we had found.


    That was when I felt my cell phone vibrate in my pocket. I pulled it out and frowned when I saw an unfamiliar number. For a moment, I hesitated. Maybe it was someone from Italy, maybe... maybe it was Vincenzo himself. But if it was him, why wouldn''t I call directly? Even so, I answered.


    "Hello?" - my voice came out trembling, almost like a whisper.


    On the other end of the line, a formal and serious voice could be heard.


    -Miss Rachel? This is Detective Castelli, from the Italian police. We have received some information and would like to ask you a few questions about Vincenzo Moretti and his involvement with Veronica De Luca.


    I felt the ground disappear from under my feet. My fingers began to tremble, and the cell phone seemed to slip from my hands. The voice continued, oblivious to my shock. -Miss Rachel? Are you still on the line?


    I-I... yes, I am I managed to answer, although my voice was weak and hesitant.


    He continued to speak, exining that he was involved in an investigation into criminal activities and that Vincenzo''s name was among the suspects. ording to the investigator, Vincenzo had voluntarilye forward to give a statement, revealing information about Veronica. He said that Vincenzo''s statement could involve serious risks, but that the police weremitted to protecting him.


    My head was spinning. Vincenzo, the man I felt so deeply for, was risking his life, revealing dark secrets involving such a dangerous woman. I stood up, pacing the balcony, feeling the despair growing. I didn''t know if I was scared, outraged or... grateful. It was a mix of feelings I had never experienced before.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Investigator, why... why are you calling me?" I asked, my voice sounding a little stronger.


    He exined that Vincenzo had mentioned that I could be a target if Veronica found out about our rtionship. They wanted to make sure I was safe, that there was no risk of retaliation.


    His words, however, made me even more scared. Could I be a target? It was too much to process. Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned, meeting Nancy''s worried gaze.


    "Are you okay? Who is it?" she asked, almost in a whisper, probably noticing my panicked expression.


    Nancy, it''s... it''s the Italian police - I replied, not knowing how to exin.


    She frowned, confused, and tried to listen to the conversation. Her presence there was a littleforting, but I still felt lost.


    -Miss Rachel, I understand that this is a shock. I know the situation seems serious, but we are here to help you. Please, if you need any assistance, contact us - he concluded, before giving me a contact number and hanging up. As soon as the call ended, I looked at Nancy, still in shock. I quickly exined everything to her, about what the investigator had said, about Vincenzo''s involvement, and the potential danger Veronica represented.


    Nancy looked at me with a sparkle in her eyes that mixed curiosity and excitement. Maybe she saw this as a great adventure, but for me it was something much more serious.


    -Rachel, he''s doing this for you, you know that, right? - she said, with that smile of someone who believed in happy endings.


    I took a deep breath, trying to process her words. He was taking a risk everything, giving up his life, everything... for me?


    "I don''t know if that''s good or bad, Nancy. He''s ying with fire. Veronica is dangerous. You''ve seen everything we''ve read about her, the things she''s done to people who challenged her," I said, feeling fear take over me.


    Nancy shrugged, looking unconcerned.


    "Look, Rachel, if there''s one thing I''ve learned in life, it''s that nothing ventured, nothing gained. And honestly, if he''s willing to face a sick mobster for you, that says a lot about how much he really cares."


    Her words made me think, but panic still consumed me. I felt like I was in an increasingly tangled web of trouble, and the idea that I could be a target for Veronica gave me chills. How could I live with this, with the constant fear that someone was watching me?


    Nancy seemed to notice my concern and tried to change the subject, saying that it was better to focus on what we could control.


    "Shall we go inside? It''s starting to get cold out here," she suggested, grabbing my arm and pulling me back inside the house.


    I nodded, trying to rx, but the weight of the situation was hard to ignore. We went to the living room, where my mother was still. She looked at us with a worried expression and asked:


    "Is everything okay, girls? You seem tense."


    I forced a smile, wanting to protect her from the truth.


    "Yes, Mom, everything is fine," I lied, even though the turmoil in my chest said otherwise.


    Nancy grabbed my hand and dragged me back to the bedroom, closing the door behind us.


    "Now, let''s focus on what matters. We need to decide what you''re going to do from here. Vincenzo is there, facing everything for you. And here we are, far from all the action. What do you want to do?"


    I looked at her, realizing how much this situation was out of my control.


    Nancy grabbed my shoulders and said,


    "No matter how hard this seems, you have to think about what''s best for you. Vincenzo has already made his decision. Now it''s your turn to decide."


    My thoughts were confused, but one thing I was sure of was that my life would never be the same after that phone call.

 Chapter 113

    Rachel


    I sat on the edge of the bed, my phone shaking in my hand. The investigator''s words echoed in my head. Vincenzo had turned himself in, Veronica was being investigated, and I... I was miles away, out of the chaos, but still feeling every impact as if I were there.


    Nervousness washed over me like an electric current that wouldn''t stop pulsing. My heart felt like it was in a race against time, beating so fast I could hear it in my ears. My hands shook even when I tried to hold them together, and the cold sweat on the back of my neck made me feel ufortable and restless.


    Pacing seemed like the only way to deal with the avnche of thoughts invading my mind. Vincenzo turning himself in, Veronica being investigated, the police calling me... It all felt out of control, like a nightmare I couldn''t wake up from. My breathing was irregr, and I had to constantly remind myself to take deep breaths so I wouldn''t start hyperventting. My stomach was churning, a mix of anxiety and fear that I couldn''t shake. My brain kept spinning, analyzing possibilities, creating scenarios, and they all ended in scary ways.


    Every small decision felt like it weighed down the world. I knew I had to do something, but the fear of making the wrong decision was paralyzing. Vincenzo was there, risking everything, and I felt helpless, torn between the desire to help and the fear of the unknown.


    Nancy was lying in bed, with a carefree smile on her face as she scrolled through her phone, probably on some shopping app or something. It was typical of her to maintain that air of lightness even when things were about to fall apart. I, on the other hand, was aplete mess.


    "Aren''t you going to stop pacing?" Nancy asked, without looking up.


    "I can''t stop, Nancy!" I snapped, frustrated. "How can you stay so calm?"


    She finally looked up at me, arching an eyebrow.


    "Because I already know how this is going to end." You''re going back to Italy, getting into all this trouble, and you''re going to end up in the arms of your beloved Vincenzo.


    "It''s not that simple!" I shouted, throwing my hands up. "You heard what the investigator said. He''s risking everything, and I don''t even know how to react to that." Nancy sighed, throwing her cell phone aside and sitting on the bed. "Look, Rachel, I understand that you''re freaking out, but pacing around isn''t going to solve anything. Sit down here and think about what you''re going to do." Reluctantly, I sat down next to her, crossing my arms.


    "I already know what I''m going to do." She nced at me sideways, waiting for me to continue.


    "I''m going to call the investigator back, ask for more information, and... go back to Italy."


    "Of course you are," she said sarcastically. "Because it''s logical to put your life in danger just to help a man."


    "It''s not just about him!" I answered, louder than I intended. - It''s about everything. About Veronica, about what she did to me, to him... I can''t just stand here pretending nothing is happening. Nancy was silent for a moment, which was rare. Finally, she sighed.


    Okay, but if you''re going to do this, at least do it right.


    I picked up my cell phone and dialed the investigator''s number, my hands still shaking. He answered after a few rings.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Miss Rachel?


    Yes, it''s me. I... I need more information about what''s going on.


    He exined everything again, in more detail. Vincenzo had given enough evidence to incriminate Veronica, but that put him in even greater danger. The Mafia wasn''t known for forgiving betrayal. What about me? - I asked, my voice almost cracking.


    Vincenzo made it clear that your safety was a priority. He asked you to stay away from Italy until everything was resolved.


    "I''m going back to Italy," I said, my voice firm. There was silence on the other end of the line before he answered. "That would be extremely dangerous, Miss Rachel. I strongly advise you not to do that." "I can''t just sit here and do nothing." I hung up before he could continue, my heart racing. I turned to Nancy, who was watching me with a look of concern and wonder mixed with hers. "So that''s it? Are you really going back?" "Yes." She sighed, shaking her head. "Okay. But before you make that decision, I think you should tell your mother." My mother. Of course. I couldn''t just disappear without saying anything. I got up and walked into the living room, where she was sitting on the couch, watching some cooking show. "Mom, I need to talk to you." She turned off the TV and looked at me curiously. "What''s wrong, honey?" I sat down next to her, trying to find the right words. I... I need to go back to Italy.


    His expression changed. nstantly.


    "What? Why? I thought you were enjoying being here, away from all that mess."


    I exined the situation, omitting the most dangerous details. She listened silently, but her expression grew increasingly worried.


    "Rachel, this is dangerous. Are you sure?"


    "I am."


    She sighed deeply, shaking her head.


    "If that''s what you want, I won''t stop you. But please be careful."


    "I will."


    I went back into the bedroom, where Nancy was lying on the bed, scrolling through her phone again.


    "So?" she asked without looking up.


    "She nodded."


    "Wow. I thought she was going to freak out."


    "Me too."


    I sat up in bed, the weight of the decision finally hitting me. I was about to embark on something that could change my life forever, but there was no other option. Vincenzo needed me, and I wasn''t going to abandon him. Nancy sat down, crossing her legs.


    "So, what''s the n?"


    "First, I need to figure out the best way to get back without drawing attention. Then... I don''t know."


    "Okay, but let me warn you. If you go, I''ll go with you."


    I looked at her, surprised.


    "Nancy, you don''t have to do this."


    "I know. But do you think I''m going to leave you alone in the middle of all this mess?"


    I smiled, for the first time in hours.


    "Thanks, Nancy."


    She shrugged, a mischievous smile on her face.


    "What are friends, anyway?"


    I spent the rest of the night thinking about everything, reviewing every detail of what I needed to do. Nancy, as always, fell asleep before me, but even with all the chaos in my mind, there was one thing I was sure of: I was ready to face whatever came. For Vincenzo, for both of us.

 Chapter 114

    Rachel


    Deciding to return to Italy was not something I did lightly. After hours of doubts and confused thoughts, I finally faced the truth: there was no other option. Vincenzo was risking everything to protect me, and I couldn''t keep running away. I had to face her face Veronica. No matter how hard it was, I would fight to put an end to this story.


    Nancy watched me as I sat on the edge of the bed, my hands sped in myp. My head was down, but I could feel her curious, restless eyes. She didn''t say anything, just waited. Nancy always had this ability to let me think without interfering, but at the same time, her presence was a constant that gave me strength.


    "I''m going back to Italy," I finally dered, my voice low but full of determination.


    Nancy tilted her head to the side and smiled, a smile that mixed surprise and approval.


    "I thought it would take longer for you to decide," she said lightly. "But honestly, I''m relieved." You know I''ll support you no matter what, right?


    I nodded, a small smile appearing on my face despite my nervousness. It was good to know that even in the midst of all this, I had someone by my side.


    Nancy stood up and pped her hands, as if she was excited to face the chaos.


    "So, what are we waiting for? Let''s pack our things and get this soap opera over with!"


    Her infectious energy was exactly what I needed to get my feet off the ground. I slowly stood up and began gathering the clothes that were scattered around the room. Each folded item felt like a step closer to the decision I had made.


    As I put my belongings in my suitcase, my mind wandered. What would I tell the police? Would they believe me? What about Veronica? I knew she wasn''t a woman who epted challenges without fighting back, and that scared the hell out of me. But the idea of Vincenzo facing all this alone was even more unbearable.


    "Hey, what''s going on in that head of yours?" - Nancy asked, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Just... thinking about what we''re going to face when we get there."


    Nancy raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of confidence and nonchnce.


    "Don''t worry, Rachel. If anyone can handle this, it''s you. And, well... I''ll be there to make sure you don''t go crazy in the process."


    Iughed, a light sound that seemed to ease some of the tension in my chest.


    "Thanks, Nancy. I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    She smiled, but didn''t say anything. She just continued to organize her own things, filling her suitcase with an absurdbination of clothes and... objects that I''d rather not even try to identify.


    After a while, my mother appeared in the bedroom doorway. She looked at me, then at Nancy, and then at the open suitcases on the bed.


    "Are you guys going out again?" she asked, trying to sound casual, but there was concern in her voice.


    I sighed, stopping what I was doing to look at her.


    "Yes, Mom." I... need to go back to Italy.


    She frowned, clearly confused and a little scared.


    "But why? I thought you came home to get away from all this."


    "I thought you could, but it''s not that simple," I exined. "There are things I need to take care of. People I need to help."


    My mother looked like she was about to protest, but Nancy intervened, as always, with her ability to ease the tension.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''ll be there to make sure nothing happens to your daughter. And besides, I''m great at handlingplicated situations." My mother gave her an uncertain look, but eventually nodded slowly.


    "Just... please be careful."


    "I promise, Mom," I replied, crossing the short distance between us to hug her.


    She held me tightly, as if she wanted tomit that moment to memory. After a few seconds, she let go and gave me a small smile. "It''s okay." You two know what you''re getting into, right?


    Nancy and I exchanged a look, and I realized that, despite her nonchnce, she knew exactly how dangerous the situation could be.


    "Kind of,¡± she admitted, winking at my mother. "But that''s part of the fun."


    My mother sighed and shook her head, clearly exasperated, but she ended up smiling.


    We went back to packing our things, the atmosphere in the room vaciting between the lightness of Nancy''s jokes and the heaviness of my thoughts. When we finally closed our bags, Nancy threw herself on the bed with an exaggerated sigh. "There! Now all that''s left is to grab our passports and run to the airport."


    "It''s not that simple," I murmured, sitting down next to her.


    "It never is," she agreed. "But that''s why we''re going together, right? To face whateveres our way."


    I nodded, feeling a little stronger thanks to her confidence.


    That night, before we left for the airport, I spent a few moments alone in my room, looking out the window. The city lights were shining brightly. om stars, and I wondered if I was truly ready for what was toe.


    But deep down, I knew I had no choice. Vincenzo needed me. And as scary as it was, I was determined to fight for him and the future I wanted with him.


    With that resolve firmly in my heart, I took a deep breath, grabbed my suitcase, and prepared to face the unknown.


    I took a deep breath as I zipped up my suitcase, feeling a strange calm begin to wash over me. For months, I had lived with a constant weight on my shoulders, as if every decision I made could trigger an even greater disaster. But now, as I prepared to return to Italy, something inside me had changed.


    I was still nervous, of course. This was no ordinary situation. Vincenzo was dealing with the police and Veronica at the same time, and I knew this would not be resolved easily. But for the first time, I was not consumed by fear. Instead, I was determined. I knew I had a role to y, and I would do whatever it took to help Vincenzo.


    "Ready to save your favorite mobster?" Nancy asked, her voice full of humor as she slung her bag over her shoulder.


    Iughed, a light sound that seemed to lighten the mood in the room.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You never miss a chance to be dramatic, do you?"


    "It''s my special talent," she replied with a smile.


    As we walked down the stairs, I felt my mother''s watchful gaze. She seemed calmer than before, but there was still concern in her eyes.


    "Are you sure about this, Rachel?" she asked as we approached the door.


    I paused for a moment, gripping the doorknob.


    "Yes, Mom. This time, I know exactly what I''m doing."


    And it was true. Vincenzo and I had been through a lot. Our rtionship wasplicated, full of ups and downs, secrets and revtions that tested our limits. But deep down, I knew what we had was real. He was risking himself for me, putting his life on the line to try to make amends for the past. The least I could do was reciprocate.


    "I''m proud of you," my mother said, her voice soft but thick with emotion. "Just...take care of yourself, okay?"


    I nodded, hugging her tightly before leaving.


    Outside, the cool night air greeted me, and I felt a strange sense of freedom. Nancy, beside me, seemed as carefree as ever, but I knew she was watching.


    "You''re calmer, you know?" shemented as we walked toward the car.


    "I''m determined. I think that''s what''s making the difference."


    She smiled, putting the key in the ignition.


    "Decision is everything, Rachel. And I''m sure you''ll rock it."


    As the car pulled away from the house, I began to mentally run through everything we needed to do. Contact the authorities, gather evidence, figure out exactly what was going on with Vincenzo and Veronica. The list was long, but oddly enough, it didn''t scare me.


    I knew it wouldn''t be easy. There would be risks, dangers, and moments when I would probably feel overwhelmed. But most of all, there was hope. Hope that in the end, Vincenzo and I could ovee this.


    And this time, I was determined to fight for both of us.

 Chapter 115

    Determination in the Midst of ChaosPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Leaving my mother behind was harder than I expected. Even after the long conversation we had about my decision, the weight of goodbye was still present as we left the house. She tried to hide her concern, but it was impossible not to notice her teary eyes and forced smile.


    "I promise I''ll be fine," I said, trying to reassure her, but in truth, it was myself I was trying to convince.


    "Just be careful, Rachel. I know you''re strong, but I''m still your mother. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you."


    Her hug was so tight it took my breath away for a moment, but I knew it was her way of telling me she loved me.


    Nancy, always more rxed, hugged her too. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Marta. I''ll take care of her."


    My mother let out a weakugh. "I guess that''s what worries me."


    With our bags packed, we left the house and got into the taxi that was already waiting for us. The ride to the airport was quiet at first, but Nancy soon started talking about Italy and how excited she was to be back.


    "Do you think we''ll see Vincenzo soon? Or is he going to make some kind of dramatic, movie-style entrance?" she asked, her eyes shining with excitement.


    I took a deep breath, trying not to let the tension show. "I have no idea."


    Nancy seemed to notice my nervousness. She took my hand and squeezed it lightly. "Hey, it''s going to be okay. You''re doing what needs to be done."


    I thanked her with a weak smile.


    The airport was busy, with people rushing around, each with their own destinations and concerns. As we checked in, Nancy startedining about hunger.


    "I need to eat something before we board. I can''t make it through a long flight without food."


    I rolled my eyes. "Okay, but make it quick."


    "Quick as lightning!" - she replied, already walking away towards one of the food courts.


    While Nancy chose between a sandwich or a sd, I sat at a nearby table and tried to gather my thoughts. I was determined to return to Italy and do whatever it took to help Vincenzo, but the thought of facing Veronica sent a chill down my spine.


    It was at that moment that my cell phone rang. The sound took me by surprise, and when I looked at the screen, my heart practically stopped. It was Vincenzo.


    My hands shook as I answered.


    "Vincenzo?"


    "Rachel."


    His voice was grave, but there was something else a mix of tiredness and relief.


    "I didn''t expect you to answer so quickly," he continued.


    "Vincenzo, what''s going on? The news about you and Veronica is everywhere."


    There was a pause before he answered, as if he was choosing his words carefully.


    "Things have changed abruptly, Rachel. I did what needed to be done." - Turn yourself in to the police? - My voice came out louder than I expected, drawing nces from some people around me. It was the only way to protect you.


    My emotions were running high. On one hand, I was furious that he had made such a drastic decision without consulting me. On the other, my heart sank when I heard the concern in his voice. Vincenzo, I''m going back to Italy. I''m going to help with the investigation and make sure you get through this.


    No, Rachel. This is too dangerous. Veronica won''t let you get away with it if she finds out you''re involved.


    I don''t care. I''ve already made my decision.


    Rachel, please


    Before he could continue, I interrupted him: - There''s no point in trying to convince me. I''ll do whatever it takes to solve this and make sure you''re okay.


    And with that, I hung up the phone. My heart was racing, my hands were still shaking, but I knew I had made the right choice.


    When I looked up, Nancy was back, holding a tray with a huge sandwich and an orange juice.


    "What happened? You look like you saw a ghost."


    "Vincenzo called me."


    Nancy''s eyes widened and she nearly dropped her tray. "What? And what did he say?"


    I summarized the conversation for her, and to my surprise, Nancy smiled.


    "I like this new Rachel. Determined, confident, unafraid to stand up to anyone."


    "This isn''t a game, Nancy. We''re dealing with dangerous people."


    "Exactly. And that''s why your determination is so important. Vincenzo is lucky to have you on his side."


    Despite herforting words, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of responsibility on my shoulders.


    As we waited for our flight to board, my mind was racing. Vincenzo had sacrificed so much to protect me, and now it was my turn to do the same for him. Nancy, as always, tried to lighten the mood.


    So when this is all over, do you think there will be a fairy tale happy ending?


    - I think we are far from that.


    Well, I disagree. I think you and Vincenzo will get through this and still have an amazing story to tell their children.


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t help but smile a little.


    When our flight was finally called, I felt a mix of relief and anxiety. This was the point of no return.


    On the Road to Italy


    The flight was uneventful, but my mind was restless. Nancy, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying every moment, watching movies and ordering snacks from the flight attendant. "You should try to get some sleep," she suggested at one point.


    "I can''t."


    She sighed. "Then at least try to think of something positive. What will be the first thing you say to Vincenzo when you see him?"


    "I have no idea."


    Nancy smiled. "I bet it will be something memorable."


    The flight seemed endless, but finally the pilot announced that we were approaching Rome. My heart began to beat faster as the ne descended.


    Arriving in Italy


    When wended, the reality of being back in Italy hit me hard. Everything seemed the same, but I knew that things had changed drastically since thest time I was there.


    We grabbed our bags and hailed a taxi. On the way home, Nancy remained cheerful,menting on the scenery and the people.


    I, on the other hand, was focused on what needed to be done. There was no room for hesitation or doubt.


    When I arrived home, I left my bag in the hallway and took a deep breath. This was just the beginning of a long journey to right everything that had gone wrong. Nancy looked at me with an encouraging smile. "We''ll figure this out together."


    I nodded, determined to face whatevery ahead.

 Chapter 116

    Rachel


    The trip back to Italy had been intense, but nothing could have prepared me for what I would find when I arrived at the Morette mansion. Each step I took toward the entrance was like crossing a portal into a reality where everything was heavier, more dangerous. The air around me seemed to carry the weight of unspeakable secrets, and I felt a chill creep up my spine, despite the heat of the day. Nancy, beside me, was impassive, almost admiring the scenery like a tourist at a historical site.


    "This is more impressive than I imagined, Rachel," she said, taking in the mansion''s enormous fa?ade. "It''s not every day you see something like this, you know?"


    "Nancy, this isn''t a tour," I replied, the tension evident in my voice.


    Before she could respond, a group of security guards appeared around us. Tall men, impably dressed in ck suits, who looked like they had stepped out of a mafia movie. The security guards escorting us were the personification of professionalism and rigor. Each of them seemed like a living wall, their eyes alert and never missing a single movement around them. Their dark, impable suits contrasted with the daylight, giving them an almost intimidating appearance. The rhythmic sound of their footsteps echoed across the marble floor of the mansion, as if it were a calcted march.


    They never spoke unless necessary, but theirmunication with each other was almost telepathic, exchanging quick nces and minimal gestures. I could feel the tension in their every movement, as if they were prepared to face any threat at any moment. There was somethingforting and frightening about them, a constant reminder that danger was not just a possibility, but a reality.


    Despite all the difort I felt, I knew they were indispensable. These men were there to make sure nothing happened to me or Nancy. Their presence was a shield that I didn''t know whether to be grateful for or afraid of. Looking at their expressionless faces made me realize how serious the situation we were in was. There was no room for error, and I felt it every second.


    . They surrounded us in a tight circle, their eyes alert to any movement around us.


    "Rachel Morette?" one of them asked, his voice deep and full of authority.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "We''re here to ensure your safety."


    Nancy rolled her eyes and muttered softly to me, "Safety or to scare us?"


    I pretended not to hear, but the truth was that I felt the same way. Being surrounded by those men made me realize how serious the situation was. It was as if danger was lurking, ready to attack us at any moment. They escorted us to the main entrance, and the tension only increased.


    When the heavy wooden door opened, I was greeted by a familiar face: Luigi, the Morette family''s loyal butler. His expression was serious, but at the same time, there was somethingforting about seeing him there.


    -Miss Rachel, it''s good to see you back, although I would have preferred it to be under more favorable circumstances.


    Before I could stop myself, I hugged him. That gesture, so simple, seemed necessary. He hesitated for a moment, surprised, but soon returned the hug discreetly, a light touch on my back.


    "Luigi, what''s going on here?" I asked, my voice shaking a little.


    He sighed deeply, the weight of the situation written on his face. "There is much to be said, miss, but it is not safe for us to speak here. Please,e in."


    Inside the Mansion


    We walked through the entrance hall, where every detail screamed wealth and tradition. I knew the ce all too well, but now it seemed different, almost menacing. Nancy, of course, was fascinated, her eyes scanning every corner with curiosity.


    "This is a dream!" she whispered.


    I didn''t answer. The mansion, with all its grandeur, seemed like a prison to Vincenzo. The thought made me quicken my pace, determined to understand what was happening.


    Luigi led us to Vincenzo''s office, a room that exuded power and authority. The shelves filled with books, the massive mahogany desk, the soft lighting-everything seemed orchestrated to intimidate. Sitting there, knowing Vincenzo wasn''t there, was harder than I''d imagined.


    "Rachel, you shouldn''t be here," Luigi began, concern clear in his voice. "This house, this ce... it''s not safe for you."


    "I know the risks," I said, trying to sound firm. "But I couldn''t stay away. Vincenzo needs me, and I need to help."


    Luigi shook his head slowly, as if choosing his words carefully. "Do you have any idea what you''re up against?"


    "I do," I lied. The truth was, I had no idea what was in store for me, but I knew I couldn''t back down.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Nancy, sitting next to me, decided to intervene. Look, I don''t know exactly what''s going on here, but Rachel and I didn''te all the way to Italy to give up now.


    Luigi seemed torn between admiration and exasperation. waiting. Before I could say anything else, a new voice filled the room.


    "Vincenzo always knew how to choose well."


    We turned to the door, where Vincenzo''s Nona stood. Even at her advanced age, she maintained a presence thatmanded respect. Her posture, her expression, everything about her radiated strength.


    "Mrs. Morette," I greeted, standing up immediately.


    She walked toward me, holding my hands firmly. Her eyes, full of wisdom, studied me for a moment before speaking.


    "Rachel, my dear, you''re back."


    "I couldn''t stay away. Vincenzo needs me, and I need to be here for him."


    "And do you understand what that means?" she asked, her voice low but firm.


    I nodded. "I understand."


    She looked at me for a moment longer before smiling. "Then you''re ready."


    Nancy, of course, didn''t miss the opportunity to speak: "If she''s ready, so am I."


    Nonaughed, a rare but genuine sound. "I like that girl. She''s got guts." Luigi cleared his throat, drawing our attention back. "Ms. Morette, we need to discuss our next steps." Nona nodded, but then nced at me once more. "Rachel, you''re stronger than you think. Don''t forget that." Preparations After Nona left, Luigi led us to our rooms. The idea of spending the night in the mansion made me uneasy, but I knew it was necessary. As we walked through the halls, I couldn''t help but feel a weight on my shoulders. Nancy, as always, tried to lighten the mood. "Well, at least we''ll have luxurious amodations while we figure this all out." "This isn''t a joke, Nancy." "I know," she replied, serious for once. "But we need to keep our heads on straight, Rachel." She was right, though I hated to admit it. Nighttime Reflections Later, alone in my room, I found myself staring out the window at the garden below. The thought of Vincenzo in prison, facing all this alone, broke my heart. But I knew I couldn''t waver. Not now.


    I had to be strong. For him. For us. And for the justice that was finally within our reach.


    When tomorrow came, I would be ready to face whatever it took. And I would do it with everything I had.

 Chapter 117

    The atmosphere in the Morette mansion was thick and tense, something that could be felt from the moment Nancy and I descended the stairs and headed toward the hallway that would lead us to our rooms. The constant presence of the security guards around us, with their watchful eyes and firm steps, made every movement seem heavier. The Morette mansion, without Vincenzo, seemed like a body without a soul. Every corner of the ce carried his absent presence, as if the very air had lost part of its essence. As I walked through the long hallways, the sound of my footsteps echoed almost eerily, a constant reminder of the emptiness that now dominated the space.


    The walls, once vibrant with Vincenzo''s choices of art and tapestries, now seemed darker, as if the light that used to bathe them had been removed. The great hall, with its imposing chandelier and perfectly aligned velvet sofas, seemed colder, despite being as grand as I remembered. Even the fresh flowers on the tables seemed to be there out of necessity,cking the usual liveliness that Vincenzo brought to the space. His office, which I caught a glimpse of as I walked down the hallway, was untouched. The dark wooden desk was still piled high with organized papers and an empty ashtray next to it, as if he would return at any moment to resume his routine. What bothered me most, however, was the absence of sound. The mansion seemed too quiet, as if all of its personality had left with Vincenzo. It was a palpable sense of mncholy, and I couldn''t help but feel a lump in my throat as I realized how much he was missed. I didn''t know whether to feel relief or difort at being so protected, but the reality was clear: we were not in a safe ce. Nancy, as always, seemed to take everything in her stride. She walked around casually, casting curious nces at the ornate paintings on the walls and the antique furniture that decorated the space. On the other hand, my mind was too busy to allow myself to admire anything. Every step I took was apanied by a flood of thoughts: What exactly was going on in Italy? How was Vincenzo handling all of this? And, most importantly, what did I need to do to resolve this situation once and for all?


    As I reached the door to the room I usually upied, the butler opened it for us with his impable posture and a small nod. I felt a lump form in my throat as I recognized the space. The room was identical to thest time I''d been there, but the nostalgia I felt was quickly reced by a sense of urgency.


    "Well, here we are," Nancy said, throwing her backpack on the bed and turning on her heel to face me. "What now?"


    "Now," I began, crossing my arms, "we need to prepare ourselves for whates next. This isn''t going to be easy, Nancy."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She arched an eyebrow and gave me a carefree smile. "Rachel, you really need to learn to rx. We''re in the middle of chaos, I know, but that''s exactly why you can''t let it consume you. Trust me."


    "Trust you?" I replied, shaking my head. "You''re taking this like a vacation. Nancy, this is serious. Vincenzo could be in danger. We are in danger."


    She shrugged before sitting on the edge of the bed. "Of course I know that. But if we keep worrying every second, we won''t get anything done. So, yes, I''ll take it easy. And you should try, too."


    I sighed and turned to the window, looking out at the perfectly manicured gardens. The security guards were still patrolling tirelessly, their silhouettes moving in the shadows. It wasforting to know they were there, but at the same time, I couldn''t ignore the reason their presence was necessary.


    "Rachel," Nancy called, breaking the silence. "Are you okay?"


    "I am," I lied, still staring out the window. "I''m just thinking."


    "Well, don''t overthink it," she said,ughing. "Leave this to me."


    Before I could respond, a soft knock on the door interrupted us. The butler was back, his expression as serious as ever.


    "Miss Rachel," he began, handing me a wax-sealed envelope. The Morette family crest was engraved on it, something that brought a mix of anxiety and curiosity to my chest.


    "What is this?" I asked, taking the envelope carefully.


    "It''s a message from Nona," he exined. "She asked that you read it in private."


    Nancy gave the envelope a curious look as I opened it, my hands shaking slightly. The words written inside were short but loaded with meaning:


    "Rachel, you are entering a battle that requires courage and sacrifice. Know that I am by your side, but I want you to be aware of the risks. Vincenzo needs you, and so does the Morette family. Be strong."


    I read the message over and over, each time I read it. The letter weighed heavily on my mind. Sacrifices. It was a word I understood, but I had never felt it so intensely until now. Nancy leaned forward, trying to peek at the letter, but I quickly put it away. "What does it say?" she asked. "It says I need to be strong," I replied, still digesting Nona''s words. "Well, that''s nothing new," Nancy said with a smile. "You are strong. You just need to remember that." I nodded, but deep down I wondered if my strength would be enough to face what was toe. --- A few hours passed, and Nancy decided to explore the mansion, leaving me alone in the room. I took advantage of the moment of solitude to organize my thoughts. I sat in the armchair next to the window and observed the gardens again, trying to find some kind of peace in this familiar scenery. But my mind wouldn''t give me rest. Nona''s words echoed in my head, along with all the other worries that had been haunting me since I decided to return to Italy.


    I knew I was putting myself at risk by being here, but I also knew I had no other choice. Vincenzo needed me, and I would do anything to help him. He had changed, left behind the dark world he had grown up in, and it wasn''t fair that he should pay for Veronica''s crimes.


    A knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. It was Nancy, holding two sses of wine.


    "I thought you might need this," she said, handing me one of the sses.


    I epted the wine with a small smile. "Thank you."


    Nancy raised her ss, as if toasting something. "To women who will stand up for what they believe in," she dered.


    "To women who will stand up for anything," I repeated, clinking my ss to hers.


    As we sipped our wine, we chatted about trivial things, trying to forget, for a moment, the weight of the situation we were in. It was a wee distraction, but I knew it wouldn''tst long.


    As night fell, the atmosphere in the mansion grew even heavier. The presence of security guards seemed to double, and the hallways seemed quieter than ever. Nancy decided to go to bed early, but I stayed awake, unable to turn my mind off. Finally, Iy down on the bed and closed my eyes, trying to find some rest. But deep down, I knew that the real battle was just beginning.

 Chapter 118

    The morning was just beginning when the phone vibrated on the bedside table in the mansion''s bedroom. The sharp sound cut through the silence of the room and made my heart skip a beat. I knew who was calling, and even before I looked at the screen, a mix of anxiety and determination invaded me. Vincenzo.


    I answered with a trembling hand, but my voice came out steady.


    "Vincenzo?"


    On the other end of the line, his voice sounded grave, full of concern and something that seemed like repressed anger.


    "Rachel, have youpletely lost sight of the danger?"


    The intensity of his words hit me like a wave. He continued:


    "You know very well that Veronica doesn''t mess around. By returning to Italy, you put your life at risk... and Nancy''s too! And on top of that, in the mansion. No matter how safe you seem, you know it''s not enough!"


    His words made my mind go back to recent events, to the threats Veronica posed and the constant fear that something terrible could happen. But at the same time, a strength was welling up inside me, a refusal to continue living under this shadow.


    I took a deep breath and answered, trying to remain calm:


    "Vincenzo, I''ve had enough of running and hiding."


    There was silence on the other end, but I knew he was listening. I continued:


    "I''m not going to live like this anymore. I''m going to help the police put an end to this story. You don''t deserve to be there, and Veronica can''t stay free."


    Vincenzo let out a heavy sigh. His voice was lower, almost a whisper:


    "Rachel, you don''t understand what you''re getting yourself into."


    "I understand perfectly," I interrupted, my voice firmer than I expected. "That''s exactly why I need to do something. I won''t let her keep threatening us all."


    "Rachel..." He hesitated for a moment before continuing. "Veronica is dangerous. For much less, she''s done terrible things to people who dared to stand up to her."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, remembering the stories I had heard and the times I hade face to face with Veronica''s cold gaze. The memory was enough to send shivers down my spine, but I couldn''t back down. "That''s exactly why she needs to be stopped," I replied, with a conviction I didn''t even know I had.


    There was another silence, longer this time. When Vincenzo finally spoke, his voice seemed thick with emotion:


    "I''m scared, Rachel."


    My breath caught for a moment. Vincenzo, the man who always demonstrated strength and control, admitting fear?


    "Not for me," he continued. "For you. I don''t want to lose you."


    My heart skipped a beat, and I felt my cheeks grow hot. For a moment, words failed me. When I managed to speak, my voice was soft:


    "We''ll get through this, Vincenzo. Together. Veronica will get what she deserves."


    Before he could answer, I hung up the phone. I needed to gather my strength.


    Nancy, who had been sitting on the bed watching me throughout the call, raised her eyebrows with a mischievous smile.


    "I like this new Rachel," she said, crossing her arms and looking at me with admiration.


    I stared at her, trying to contain a smile. There was something about the way Nancy always seemed to believe in me that gave me courage.


    "Let''s end this once and for all," I dered.


    Nancy jumped to her feet, ready to follow me, as always. As we gathered our things, the weight of the situation seemed more palpable. We were preparing to face something bigger than the two of us, but I knew I wasn''t alone.


    We went down to the mansion''s lobby, where a few security guards were strategically positioned, alert for any suspicious movement. Their presence gave me a false sense of security. I knew Veronica had eyes and ears everywhere, and that if she wanted to, she could reach us wherever we were.


    As we approached the exit, the butler stepped forward, looking hesitant.


    "Mrs. Rachel, are you sure you want to leave now?"


    "Absolutely," I replied firmly. "I need to go to Vincenzo."


    The butler sighed, but didn''t try to dissuade me. He knew my decision had been made.


    Nancy and I left the mansion and got into the car that would take us to the police station where Vincenzo was being held. The drive seemed endless. I stared out the window, watching the Italianndscape pass by quickly. Every street, every building, seemed to carry the weight of the story we were living.


    Nancy broke the silence, trying to ease the tension.


    "You realize you''re living an action and drama movie at the same time, right?"


    Iughed despite myself. Nancy had this gift for turning even the most tense moments into something bearable.


    "If this is a movie, I hope it has a happy ending," I replied, trying to keep my tone light.


    When we finally arrived at the police station, my heart was racing. The building seemedrger than I remembered, and the presence of armed police officers at the entrance only increased my anxiety.


    We entered, and I immediately went inside. I was immediately recognized by one of the officers. He led us to a waiting room while he checked to see if we could speak to Vincenzo. Every minute that passed seemed like an eternity. Nancy, beside me, was more restless than ever.


    "Do you think he''ll be mad that we came all the way here?" she asked, looking at me with concern.


    "He''s already mad," I replied, sighing. "But that doesn''t matter. What matters is that we''re here to help him."


    Finally, we were called. When I entered the room, I saw Vincenzo sitting on the other side of the table. He looked exhausted, but his eyes lit up when he saw me.


    "Rachel..." he began, but I interrupted him.


    "Don''t say anything. Just listen to me."


    I sat across from him, ignoring the curious look of the officer who apanied us.


    "I know you think it''s dangerous. And I know Veronica won''t give up easily. But I won''t abandon you, Vincenzo." He was silent, watching me for a long moment before finally shaking his head. "You''re stubborn, you know that?"


    "And you wouldn''t be here if you weren''t so stubborn," I replied with a smile.


    As brief as it was, that moment between the two of us gave me strength. I knew the road ahead would be difficult, but I also knew I wasn''t alone.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As we left the police station, Nancy gave me a look that was a mix of approval and admiration.


    "You were amazing in there."


    I smiled, feeling a glimmer of hope for the first time in days. Maybe, just maybe, we were on the right track to solving all of this.

 Chapter 119

    Rachel


    The day was bright when Nancy and I walked out the door of the Morette mansion, the tension in the air so palpable it felt like it weighed on our shoulders. The security guards were still in position around the property, but now, more than ever, I knew that being here didn''t mean true safety. This was a power y, and I refused to be just a pawn in Veronica''s hands.


    The driver was parked near the gate, and his eyes reflected uncertainty as he saw us approaching. When he opened the door for us, he hesitated for a moment, as if he already knew that the order I was going to give would go against what Vincenzo would want.


    "Where should I take you, Mrs. Rachel?" he asked, his tone careful.


    I took a deep breath, adjusting the strap of my bag on my shoulder before looking directly at him.


    "To the police station where Vincenzo is being questioned."


    The man stood still for a few seconds, his face hardening as he tried to process my words. It was obvious that he knew this was risky, that going there would put everyone in danger. Finally, he nodded, still hesitant.


    "Ma''am, are you sure? That... doesn''t sound like a good idea."


    My patience was wearing thin. The concern in his voice only reminded me of Vincenzo''s attempts to keep me away from all this.


    "If you don''t take us, we''ll walk," I dered firmly, crossing my arms as I red at him.


    Nancy, beside me, let out a dramatic sigh and added,


    "Yes, we''ll walk. We''re not afraid."


    The driver looked at us, visibly torn between loyalty to Vincenzo and a sense of duty. After a few tense seconds, he relented, nodding as he muttered something inaudibly. We climbed into the car, and the initial silence during the ride was only interrupted by the roar of the engine.


    As the vehicle made its way through the streets of Naples, I realized that my mind was in a whirlwind of thoughts. Nancy tried to break the tension with ament about how good breakfast had been, but I just mumbled in response. My eyes were fixed on the cityscape, but my head was full of images of Vincenzo. He needed me, and I would do whatever it took to help him.


    Suddenly, the car slowed down abruptly, and the driver squinted, trying to see ahead. There was something unusual happening on the street.


    "There seems to be a traffic jam," he said, frowning.


    I leaned forward, trying to see what was causing the blockage, but my vision was limited. The traffic on the street was chaotic, and some people seemed to be getting out of their vehicles to watch what was happening. That was when a deafening crash surprised us.


    A loud thud hit the side of the car, throwing Nancy toward me and nearly flipping the vehicle. Her scream echoed through the interior of the car as I tried to hold on. The driver opened the door quickly, perhaps thinking it was an ident, but before he could do anything, he was forcibly pulled out by a burly man covered in tattoos.


    I stood frozen for a second, watching as the man effortlessly threw the driver to the ground, knocking him unconscious. The thug then took the wheel, his face scarred and his eyes dark and seemingly devoid of any humanity.


    He nced at Nancy and me in the rearview mirror, his harsh voice cutting through the silence.


    "Don''t make any sudden moves, or these will be yourst hours."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Nancy gripped my hand tightly, and despite the fear in her eyes, I could tell she was trying to look brave. As for me, although the nervousness was present, it wasn''t the panic it had been before. Something in me had changed since I decided to face this situation head on.


    The man started the car again, giving a short, cynicalugh as he pulled away from the traffic jam, taking apletely different route to the police station.


    "Veronica wants to talk to you," he announced, as if it were some random news story. Nancy and I exchanged a quick nce. The certainty that Veronica was behind this was no surprise, but the idea of being taken straight to her was as frightening as it was unnerving. "Where are you taking us?" I asked, my voice firmer than I expected. The man didn''t answer, just kept driving, his eyes fixed on the road. He didn''t seem to have any intention of exining his ns. All I knew was that every mile we drove away from the police station seemed to bring us closer to Veronica''s territory. Nancy tried to make conversation, perhaps to distract him or to learn more about the situation. "Have you worked for her long?" she asked, her voice shaking slightly. The henchman gave her a threatening look in the rearview mirror, and Nancy quickly backed away, muttering something like, "Just trying to be polite." I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to think of a way to get away. I had to get out of that situation. There was no way to fight someone so big and armed, but maybe there was another way to buy time or even convince that man that we were on the wrong side of Veronica.


    The journey continued, and with each turn, the anxiety grew. Finally, the car stopped in front of an abandoned warehouse, surrounded by other dpidated buildings. It was the kind of ce where no one would hear if something happened inside.


    The henchman got out of the car first and came to open the door for us, holding our arms to make sure we didn''t try to escape. He led us inside the warehouse, where the air was heavy with the smell of mold and dust. The room was dimly lit, with shing lights and an unsettling silence.


    My heart was beating fast, but my gaze remained steady. I knew Veronica wanted to intimidate us, but I wasn''t going to give her the pleasure of seeing my fear.


    Nancy, next to me, whispered:


    "Are you sure you know what you''re doing?"


    The truth was, I had no idea. But what else could we do? All I knew was that I had to keep my head up and wait for the right moment to act.


    As the henchman led us deeper into the warehouse, I heard the sound of footsteps echoing. Someone was approaching. And before I could prepare myself, Veronica emerged from the darkness.


    She was wearing a tight red dress, her lips painted the same intense shade. Her eyes sparkled with mischief, and a cold smile curved her lips.


    "Rachel, my dear," she said, her voice full of false sweetness. "How nice to see you again."


    My entire body was tense, but I maintained my posture.


    "I can''t say the same," I replied, my voice sharp.


    Veronicaughed, as if my answer were a charming joke.


    "Ah, you always were a woman of spirit. It''s a shame you don''t know when to stop."


    She approached slowly, her eyes taking in every detail of me and Nancy.


    "Vincenzo always had a peculiar taste in women," shemented disdainfully. "But you?" You''re a problem that needs to be solved. My heart raced, but I didn''t back down.


    "You''re not going to win, Veronica. All your games, your maniptions... they''re all going to end."


    She tilted her head, as if considering my words for a moment, beforeughing again.


    "Honey, this is my game. And you''re ying on my board."

 Chapter 120

    The room we were in had a musty, rusty smell that seemed to seep into my lungs with every breath. As soon as we arrived, I felt a wave of ustrophobia take over me. The air was heavy, as if every breath required effort. My heart was beating fast, not just from fear, but from the adrenaline that insisted on pulsing through my veins. I looked around, trying to control my panic. The environment was oppressive, dark, and seemed to whisper danger around every corner. Despite this, a silent determination grew inside me. I didn''t know how we would get out of there, but I knew that giving up was not an option. As terrified as I was, I would not allow Veronica to have control over us.


    The room was lit by intermittent fluorescent lights, which cast unsettling shadows on the concrete walls. I was tense, but I kept my face up, refusing to give in to the terror that Veronica clearly wanted me to feel. Nancy, beside me, was visibly shaking, her hands gripping the hem of my shirt as if it could protect her. Veronica stood in front of us, wearing an impable red dress, a stark contrast to the decadent surroundings we found ourselves in. She was in control, and her satisfied smile made it clear. "So, Rachel," she began, crossing her arms and staring at me with a cold gaze. "We finally meet face to face." I didn''t answer right away. My mind was busy trying to assess our chances of getting out of there alive. They weren''t good. Veronica was dangerous, and I knew that better than anyone. "Where''s the driver?" she asked, turning to the henchman who had brought us. "We just knocked him out," he replied, his voice firm. "He''s lying on the street." Veronica nodded, a satisfied smile dancing on her lips. "Very well. We don''t need to be unnecessarily cruel to everyone, do we?" I almostughed at the irony. Cruelty was practically Veronica''s trademark. She lived and breathed it. I decided to take a chance, trying to divert her attention from Nancy.


    "You don''t gain anything by getting rid of me, Veronica."


    She turned to me, her smile widening.


    "No?" she asked, her tone heavy with irony. "I get Vincenzo Morette back. The real Vincenzo."


    The real Vincenzo? That hit me like a punch in the gut. I knew Vincenzo had a dark past, but I never imagined someone would refer to him that way.


    "The executioner," I continued, trying to keep my voice steady, even though my mind was in turmoil.


    Veronicaughed, a low, disdainfulugh.


    "Oh, so you''ve heard that nickname?" She started walking toward me, her high heels echoing on the cold floor. "When Vincenzo was my right-hand man, someone had to extract information from the kidnapped. And no one did it better than him.


    I felt like the ground was crumbling beneath my feet. This couldn''t be true... could it? Vincenzo had never told me any details about his past with Veronica, and now I was beginning to understand why.


    "He''s very persuasive, you know?" she continued, with a cruel smile. "But tell me, my dear, did you really think those huge arms were only for grabbing beautiful women?"


    She was trying to provoke me, trying to nt doubts in my mind. But instead of giving in, I decided to face her. I smiled boldly, keeping my gaze fixed on hers.


    "Was that apliment? Because if it was, thank you."


    Her expression changed immediately. The smile disappeared, reced by an expression of irritation. Before I could say anything else, Veronica turned to Nancy, who until then had remained silent next to me. "And who is this?" she asked, pointing with her chin. "Why is she here?"


    The henchman nearby answered promptly:


    "She was in the same car as Rachel." I thought it might be useful, so I brought both of them.


    Veronica raised an eyebrow, clearly disapproving of the decision.


    "Useful?" she repeated, almost in a whisper. "I don''t see how."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She took a few steps toward Nancy, who immediately backed away, gripping my arm even tighter. I could feel her panic, and it only increased my determination to protect her.


    "Do you know what we do with useless people?" Veronica asked, her voice as casual as if she were talking about the weather.


    One of the henchmen, a tall, muscr man, began moving toward Nancy. His steps were slow, but carried an implicit threat. My heart began to pound so hard that I could barely hear anything other than the sound of blood pounding in my


    ears.


    "No!" I shouted, instinctively stepping in front of Nancy. "She has nothing to do with this!"


    The henchman paused for a moment, but not out of hesitation. He seemed to be waiting for instructions from Veronica, who crossed her arms and watched me with a puzzled expression. and boredom.


    "Really?" she asked. "Because to me, she seems like exactly the kind of person who would be disposable."


    I knew I had to buy time, I had to find a way to get Nancy out of this situation. She was innocent, a coteral victim in something I had started.


    "Think about it, Veronica," I continued, trying to keep my voice steady. "If you really want Vincenzo back, hurting Nancy won''t help you. He''ll never forgive you if you do that."


    Sheughed again, but this time it was colder, almost mechanical.


    "Vincenzo has forgiven me for much worse, my dear. Do you really think he cares about the life of this... girl?"


    The henchman took another step toward Nancy, and I felt like the ground was crumbling beneath my feet.


    "Veronica, please!" I begged, my voice finally betraying the fear I felt. "This won''t bring Vincenzo back. He''s not the man you knew anymore."


    She paused, watching me with an unreadable expression. For a moment, I thought my words had had some effect. But then she smiled again, that cruel smile that made my stomach turn.


    "You may be right," she said, her tone almost casual. "But that doesn''t mean I can''t have a little fun in the process."


    I was about to respond when the henchman, now only a few feet away from Nancy, raised his hand as if to grab her.

 Chapter 121

    Rachel


    My heart felt like it was about to explode as Veronica threatened Nancy. I could feel the blood drain from my face, my sweaty hands clenching my fists tightly. My mind was spinning, and all the possibilities were jumbled together in a desperate chaos. I couldn''t let Nancy suffer for something that wasn''t her fault.


    "Please, let her go," I begged, my voiceing out weaker than I would have liked. "Nancy doesn''t know anything. She only came because I asked her to. Please, Veronica, you don''t gain anything by keeping her here."


    Silence filled the room, as if the world had held its breath. Nancy, who had been serious and quiet until then, began tough. A loud, shrillugh that echoed off the walls of the dark ce. I froze, as did Veronica''s henchmen, who exchanged nervous nces. Even Veronica looked momentarily disconcerted before approaching Nancy with firm steps.


    She grabbed Nancy''s face tightly, studying her as if she were trying to solve a puzzle. Nancy, however, didn''t blink. There was something in her gaze that I couldn''t understand.


    "You''re a mystery, aren''t you?" Veronica murmured, squeezing Nancy''s face even tighter before releasing her with a light push. "I know that look well... a disturbed, fragmented mind."


    Nancy didn''t react to Veronica''s observation. She just kept staring at her with a mocking smile, as if she were provoking the most dangerous woman we knew.


    "Let her go," Veronica said suddenly, turning to the henchmen.


    The men hesitated, exchanging suspicious nces. One of them asked:


    "Are you sure, ma''am?"


    "Yes. She won''t do anything. And if she does..." Veronica gave Nancy a sharp look, "it will be thest time you see Rachel."


    My heart raced even faster, but this time it wasn''t just fear. It was confusion. What was Nancy nning? Why was she acting like she was in control of the situation?


    Nancy began walking toward the exit with a calmness that bordered on the absurd. As she passed Veronica, she did something that left me speechless: she ruffled Veronica''s perfectly straight hair, running her hand through it with a dismissive gesture.


    The silence that followed was piercing. Veronica gripped Nancy''s arm tightly, her face contorted with anger.


    "Don''t test my patience, girl," she hissed.


    Nancy, however, didn''t seem intimidated. She simply stepped away, letting go of Veronica''s hand, and continued walking toward the exit. But I saw it. I saw it clearly when Nancy held something between her fingers: a strand of Veronica''s hair. My mind began to work quickly, trying to understand what Nancy intended to do with it. It was as if she had orchestrated an entire n without telling me. As much as her attitude left me perplexed, a ray of hope arose in my chest.


    One of the henchmen abruptly led Nancy out of the room, leaving me alone with Veronica. As soon as the door closed, the tension in the air seemed palpable.


    "Your friend is weirder than I expected," Veronica said, fixing her hair with an air of disdain. "But I have to admit she has courage."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I didn''t answer. My mind was divided between worry for Nancy and fear of what Veronica would do to me now that we were alone.


    "So, Rachel..." Veronica began, walking slowly around me like a predator analyzing its prey. "Do you really believe you can save Vincenzo from me?"


    "I don''t believe you can, Veronica. I know I can."


    My answer came out firmer than I expected. There was something in me that refused to give in. Vincenzo didn''t deserve to be trapped in that situation, and I wouldn''t let Veronica win. Sheughed, a cold, cruel sound that made me shiver.


    "You have spirit, I''ll give you that." But spirit is not enough to win this game.


    "This is not a game for me," I replied.


    Veronica stopped walking and leaned slightly toward me, her eyes shining with a malice that seemed to want to destroy me from the inside.


    "Oh, honey... everything in life is a game. You just need to learn to y better."


    I kept my gaze fixed on hers, even though I felt like looking away. I couldn''t show weakness now.


    Meanwhile, Nancy


    Thest image of Nancy walking out the door wouldn''t leave my head. I knew she had something in mind. Nancy never did anything without a purpose. But what if she was wrong? What if this only put more lives in danger? As Veronica continued talking, detailing her victories and humiliating Vincenzo, my mind was elsewhere. I needed to trust that Nancy knew what she was doing, but that didn''t make my situation any less desperate. From the outside, I imagined that Nancy was already plotting something. Could Veronica''s hair be a clue? Evidence? I didn''t know exactly what she would do, but I was sure it wouldn''t be something conventional.


    "You know, Rachel," Veronica interrupted. stopped my thoughts. "Vincenzo is not the man you think he is. He has secrets... secrets that would destroy any love you think you have for him." "I don''t believe you," I replied automatically. "You don''t have to. Sooner orter, he''ll show you himself. And when he does, I hope you survive the truth." Veronica''s words hit me like a knife. Not because I believed her, but because on some level, I knew there were things about Vincenzo that I didn''t know yet. And that scared me. Veronica stepped away and signaled for one of her henchmen toe. "Take her back to her room. I want to think about what we''re going to do with her." As she was led back, I thought about Nancy again. Was she safe? Would she get help in time? Or would I ultimately be alone against Veronica and all her henchmen? Whatever wasing, I knew I had to be ready. Not just for me, but for Vincenzo. For us.

 Chapter 122

    Rachel Being alone with Veronica was like staring into an abyss. The silence in the room was almost as suffocating as her presence. My heart was pounding, but at the same time I felt a strange chill down my spine. The image of Nancy leaving that room, defiant and unpredictable, wouldn''t leave my mind. What was she up to? Was it some kind of n or just momentary madness? There was no way of knowing.


    My thoughts were interrupted when one of the henchmen approached, carrying my bag. He handed it to Veronica as if it were a trophy. She took the object with disdain and opened it, rummaging through its contents without any delicacy. "Let''s see what we have here..." she muttered, throwing my belongings on the table in a disorganized manner.


    She took my cell phone, examined it quickly, and threw it aside. She took my wallet, opened it, looked at the photos and cards, but didn''t seem impressed. Finally, she found my lipstick. A mockingugh yed on her lips as she held the small object in front of me.


    "You''re sleeping with Vincenzo Morette, one of the richest men in Italy, and you still wear cheap makeup? How pathetic." Her voice dripped with sarcasm as she twirled the lipstick around her fingers.


    I didn''t answer. My eyes wandered around the room. The ce was as rundown as I expected it to be: peeling walls, a musty smell in the air, old, stained furniture. The light was dim, but it revealed enough to make it clear that this was a ce of horror. A ce where terrible decisions were made and lives were destroyed.


    "How disgusting..." I muttered to myself, but apparently loud enough for Veronica to hear.


    "What did you say?" she asked, dropping the lipstick and staring at me with narrowed eyes.


    I looked up, deciding that if there was ever a time to try to understand this woman, it was now.


    "I said this is disgusting," I replied, more firmly. All of this. This ce, what you do, what you''ve be.


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, but also irritated.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Do you think you have the moral authority to judge me?"


    "I''m not judging. I just want to understand." I took a deep breath, staring back at her. "What happened in your life to disfigure you like this?"


    A heavy silence fell over us. Veronica''s gaze was nk for a moment, but soon transformed into something more menacing.


    "What did you say?" She took a step forward, her voice thick with tension.


    I didn''t back down.


    "What happened to you? What happened in your life to make you end up here, on this path of kidnappings, lies, robberies, and involvement with mafias?"


    She stood still, staring at me as if she was deciding what to do with me. Her silence was even more frightening than her previous threats. After a few seconds, she spoke, her voice low but thick with emotion. Do you have a family, Rachel?


    I swallowed, hesitating. I didn''t know if I should reveal something so personal to her.


    "From your silence, I''d say yes." She gave a bitter smile. "Well, I don''t."


    Her eyes seemed distant now, as if she were reliving old, painful memories.


    "My parents were honest people. They worked hard, they believed in justice, in goodness... and that never got them anywhere. They were betrayed by my own uncle, who turned them in to the police to save his own skin. They died without ever having a chance to fight."


    I felt a lump in my throat as she continued.


    "When it happened, I was too young to understand what was happening. But when I grew up, I swore I would never be like them. I would never be a victim."


    "And you decided to be like your uncle?" I asked, my voice thick with disbelief.


    She smiled bitterly again.


    "I decided I would never be weak." I allied myself with him, pretended to be his loyal niece... and when the time was right, I betrayed him. I took everything he had and became the leader of the mafia.


    My breathing became heavier as I listened to that. Not because I was afraid, but because I was trying to process how someone could live with so much hate and pain.


    "Bottom line, Rachel," she continued, taking a few steps toward me, "being nice like you only gets you one way."


    Veronica stopped in front of me, pulling a dagger from her waist. The de glinted in the dim light, and my heart raced.


    "To failure," she finished, turning the de in her hands as she stared at me with a predatory gaze.


    My mind worked quickly, trying to find a way out of this situation. I didn''t know if Nancy had escaped or if she had a n, but I needed to buy time.


    "Vincenzo isn''t like you. He chose to get out of all this," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Vincenzo is what I made him." She leaned in slightly, pointing the dagger in my direction, though still keeping a safe distance. He was my right-hand man, my best executioner. He did anything I asked, and did it well. People change. He changed.


    -People don''t change, Rachel. They just pretend until they can''t anymore.


    I knew I was ying with fire, but I had to keep going.


    -Maybe you didn''t have a choice, Veronica. Maybe your life forced you to do this. But Vincenzo chose to be better. And I choose to believe that he is stronger than all of this.


    She was silent, her gaze fixed on mine. There was something there, an internal struggle that I couldn''t fully understand. Maybe it was the words, or maybe it was something deeper that I would never understand.


    The silence was broken by the sound of a phone ringing. One of the henchmen answered quickly and whispered something in Veronica''s ear. She nodded and put away her dagger, although she still kept that predatory gaze on me. It seems that your little friend has reached a safe ce. For now.


    I didn''t know if that was a bluff or the truth, but I had to believe that Nancy was okay. Even so, I was still trapped, and Veronica was still an enigma that needed to be solved.


    As she walked away, I felt a mixture of relief and tension. I knew that this was far from over, and that the worst was yet toe.

 Chapter 123

    Vincenzo


    Being in a cell was a type of punishment I had never imagined for myself. Although it was reserved for people of high standing, which meant I had morefort than amon prisoner, the feeling of imprisonment was suffocating. The walls were a cold gray, and the only sound I could hear was the echo of guards'' footsteps and asional distant murmurs.


    I sat on the metal bench, resting my elbows on my knees and running my hands through my hair in frustration. I should have been by Rachel''s side right now, protecting her. Instead, I was here, imprisoned for usations I knew were only half true. Part of me wished I were in the filth of amon cell, surrounded by criminals like me. Maybe then I would pay for the mistake that ate away at me the most: having underestimated Veronica.


    Veronica had always been unpredictable, dangerous, but I never imagined she would cross all limits. I should have learned my lesson years ago, but something in me, a small, hopeful part, believed she would never get in my way again. I was wrong.


    My jaw clenched as I thought about her. Veronica was a ruthless woman, and everyone who knew her knew it. She didn''t love, she didn''t empathize; she owned. People, possessions, everything. And for some sick reason, she thought I was one of the things that should belong to her.


    She never loved me. Her interest in me was pure control. When she realized I wouldn''t bend to her will, she became obsessed with destroying me. I knew she wouldn''t hesitate to use anyone against me, and now Rachel was in her hands. Rachel. Just thinking about her made my chest tighten. I could see her clearly in my mind, with that stubborn, defiant look in her eyes, as if she were willing to take on the entire world if necessary. She didn''t deserve to be in the middle of this. She was a force, yes, but not someone who should carry that weight. Veronica had made a mistake by involving Rachel in this story, and she would pay for it.


    My breathing became heavy. I wanted to scream, punch the walls, do something, anything, but the helplessness was paralyzing. My hands clenched into fists. I needed to get out of there. I needed to save her.


    As I sank into these thoughts, something outside the cell caught my attention. There was an unusual movement in the police station, quick footsteps, voices that seemed tense. I stood up slowly, trying to grasp what was happening. "He needs to hear me!" a female voice, muffled by the distance, echoed through the hallway.


    I frowned. That voice... There was something irritatingly familiar about it, but I couldn''t immediately ce it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I need to speak to Vincenzo Morette, now!" the voice insisted, louder this time.


    My body tensed. At first, I remained silent, waiting for more information to emerge. Whoever it was, sounded desperate. Then, suddenly, her words hit me like a punch. "Rachel has been kidnapped by Veronica!"


    My heart raced. A shock ran through my body. I took a step forward, gripping the bars of the cell tightly, as if I could propel myself out of there by sheer force of will. "Nancy!" I shouted, finally recognizing the voice.


    The guards looked at me, confused by my sudden reaction. I shouted again, louder this time.


    "NANCY!"


    Nancy''s figure appeared at the end of the hallway, trying to convince the officers to let her pass. When she saw me, she ran towards me, but was stopped by the guards.


    "Let her talk to me!" I demanded, my voice sounding more like an order than a request.


    The guards hesitated, but eventually allowed Nancy to approach. She came running towards my cell, her face pale and her eyes wide, but with that glint of determination that I had noticed before.


    "Vincenzo!" she said breathlessly. "It''s Veronica. She took Rachel." My head was spinning. Even though this was a possibility I had already feared, hearing it confirmed was a blow. "How did this happen?" I asked, trying to stay calm as my blood boiled inside. Nancy began to exin quickly, her wordsing out in a rush. She told how they were in the car on their way to the police station when they were intercepted by one of Veronica''s henchmen. She told them about the kidnapping and how Veronica took them to a ce that looked like an old factory or abandoned warehouse. "How did you manage to escape?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. Nancy hesitated for a moment before answering. "Veronica let me go. She said I was no use to her." Her voice was shaking, but there was something else there. Something she wasn''t saying. "She just let you go?" I asked suspiciously. Nancy looked away, but not for long. "I... I can exin thatter." Now we need to save Rachel.


    My mind was working a mile a minute. It didn''t make sense for Veronica to release Nancy without a reason. Ha I could see something else going on there, but I didn''t have time to figure it out now. "Listen, Nancy. You need to tell me everything. Every detail about where they are, what the ce looked like, anything you noticed."


    She began to describe the ce, trying her best to remember the details. As she spoke, I was already making a n in my mind. I needed to get out of there, and fast.


    "Don''t worry, Vincenzo. I did something that can help us," Nancy said suddenly, interrupting my thoughts.


    "What did you do?"


    She hesitated again, then reached into her pocket and pulled out something small. A strand of hair.


    "It''s Veronica''s," she said, almost triumphantly.


    I looked at the strand of hair, confused.


    "And what will that do?"


    "DNA, Vincenzo. We can use it against her."


    I admired Nancy''s audacity for a moment, but I didn''t let it distract me from the immediate problem: Rachel was still in Veronica''s hands.


    "That''s good, but it doesn''t help right now. I need to get out of here, Nancy. And you''re going to help me."


    Nancy nodded, looking ready to do anything.


    I nced around at the guards, weighing my options. I knew that as a high-profile inmate, my every move would be closely monitored, but maybe this could work in my favor.


    "Listen, Nancy. You''re going to tell the officers that Veronica has Rachel and that she''s in imminent danger. Use that to pressure them to release me temporarily. Tell them I''m the only one who can fix this." Her eyes widened, but she didn''t hesitate.


    "Okay. I''ll do it."


    As Nancy walked away to speak to the officers, I stood, taking a deep breath to prepare myself. I didn''t know how it would end, but there was one thing I knew for sure: Veronica had crossed the finish line. And she would pay for it.

 Chapter 124

    Rachel


    Sitting there, in that hard, ufortable chair, was a test of mental endurance that I never imagined I would face. The oppressive silence was only interrupted by asional murmurs from the henchmen and the distant echo of Veronica''s shoes as she walked around the room. It wasn''t just the physical difort that consumed me; hunger and thirst were beginning to affect my reasoning.


    I had already lost track of how long I had been there, but my body was beginning to show signs of exhaustion. My throat was dry, and my mind wandered to memories that I tried to suppress. Vincenzo. I wondered where he was now. Did he know what had happened to me? Was he okay?


    From where I was, I could see Veronica talking to her henchmen. Her words were muffled by the distance, but it was clear that she was in control of everything. The men listened to her attentively, nodding their heads from time to time. It was strange how she couldmand the environment with such ease, as if she owned everything and everyone.


    My hunger and thirst were unbearable at that moment, and I knew I had to do something about it. I gathered my courage, raised my head and called her name, my voice sounding firmer than I expected.


    "Veronica!" I eximed, immediately catching her eye.


    She stopped talking to the henchmen and turned towards me. Her cold eyes analyzed me, as if trying to decipher my intentions.


    "What is it, Rachel?" she asked, crossing her arms and tilting her head slightly.


    "I''m hungry and thirsty." My voice was more restrained now, but still firm. "But just a little water would be enough."


    For a few seconds, she remained silent, just watching me. I didn''t know what was going on in her mind at that moment, but her gaze was intense, as if she was trying to decide if it was worth granting my request. Then, without saying a word, she made a slight movement with her head, signaling to one of her henchmen.


    The man nodded and left the room, probably in search of water. Veronica looked at me again, and I took the opportunity to tease her.


    "Maybe you''re not as bad as everyone says." My voice carried a clear irony, and I knew I was taking a risk.


    She smiled, but it wasn''t a friendly smile. It was sarcastic, full of contempt.


    "Don''t be fooled, Rachel," she replied. "I just need you alive... for now."


    That made me swallow hard. The calm I was trying to maintain began to crumble, but I didn''t let her see how much her words affected me. I kept my gaze fixed on hers, trying to appear defiant. "You gain nothing by keeping me here," I retorted.


    Sheughed, a short, sharpugh that echoed through the room.


    "On the contrary, my dear." Veronica approached slowly, each step echoing on the floor. "I gain a lot by getting you out of my way." Her words carried an implicit threat, but what came next was even more disturbing. "Vincenzo must have already shown you his skills." She smiled mischievously, and for a moment I was confused, not understanding the insinuation.


    It took me a few seconds to process what she meant, but then I realized the double meaning in her words, and my face immediately heated up.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, trying to maintain myposure, but already feeling my heart racing.


    "Don''t y dumb, Rachel," she continued, leaning slightly toward me. "Has he ever tied you up?"


    My face turned even redder. I turned my face away, trying to avoid her gaze, but it was impossible to ignore what she was saying.


    "Has he ever made you roll your eyes and drool?" she teased, and I felt a mixture of shame and anger rise inside me.


    I couldn''t answer. My mind was in a whirlwind, and all I wanted was to get out of there as quickly as possible.


    "Do you know why?" Veronica continued, her voice now low and almost whispered. "Because he''s already done all of this to me. And I want it back."


    My heart stopped for a moment. The way she spoke, with such certainty and desire, made me understand how dangerous she was. It wasn''t just an obsession; it was madness.


    "Do you think Vincenzo wille back to you?" I asked, finally finding my voice. "He hates you. He''ll never forgive you for what you''re doing."


    She just smiled, as if my words were insignificant.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Everything has its time, Rachel," she replied. "And maybe you won''t even be here to see it when it happens."


    Before I could retort, the henchman came back with a ss of water and handed it to Veronica. She looked at me and walked slowly over to where I was sitting, holding the ss as if it were a prize I should deserve. "Here''s your water," she said, holding the ss out to me.


    I took the ss carefully, trying to hide how much my hands were shaking. I took a sip., but the tension in the room made even that difficult.


    As I drank, my mind was racing. I tried to think of a way out of this situation, but it seemed impossible. Veronica was smart, cruel, and had all the resources in her favor. Still, a small spark of hope persisted inside me.


    I looked at Veronica again, analyzing her carefully. She was so close, but at the same time she seemed unattainable, like a wall impossible to cross.


    "You don''t have to do this, Veronica," I said, my voice calmer now. "You can choose a different path."


    Sheughed, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "You really don''t understand, do you?" she replied. "This is the only path I know."


    I didn''t know what else to say. I just continued to drink the water, trying to regain some strength while my mind filled with thoughts of how far she would be willing to go.


    Veronica was dangerous, but I knew that somehow, I had to find a way to ovee her. For myself. For Vincenzo. For everyone she had hurt.

 Chapter 125

    Vincenzo Pacing back and forth in the cell had be apulsive ritual. Each step echoed in the confined space, a constant reminder of my momentary helplessness. Anxiety gnawed at my thoughts, and the weight of my past decisions became


    more unbearable by the second. Rachel''s image wouldn''t leave my mind. Her smile, her stubbornness, the way she managed to defy everything and everyone... And now, she was in the hands of Veronica, a woman I knew all too well. Veronica. Her name was like poison in my mouth. I always knew she was ruthless, but bringing Rachel into the middle of this dirty game? That was beyond any limit. My hands clenched into fists, and my jaw ached from being so tense. I had to get out of here.


    The sound of footsteps approaching the cell made my heart race. I looked up, and there they were: Nancy, now with an expression of urgency I hadn''t seen before, and two high-ranking police officers. Among them was the police chief, a middle-aged man with a skeptical look and an inflexible posture.


    "Vincenzo Moretti." His voice echoed through the cell, full of authority.


    "What is it?" I asked, my voice low but full of impatience.


    Nancy stepped forward and raised her hand, holding a sealed envelope.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "They tested the hair I brought. It''s Veronica''s." Her voice was firm, almost defiant.


    For a brief moment, a glimmer of hope crossed my mind. This was proof. A direct link to Veronica. But the police chief''s skeptical gaze quickly erased that feeling.


    "And what exactly does that prove?" he asked, crossing his arms. "That you have a connection to Veronica? That you''re in on some kind of n?"


    My blood boiled at the usation, but I knew that exploding now would only make things worse. I took a deep breath and looked the man straight in the eye. "I have nothing to do with Veronica or her world anymore. She was a dark part of my past, but that''s over." The precinct leader narrowed his eyes, weighing every word. "And what guarantees that this isn''t just an ambush? You''ve been involved in illicit activities before. How do we know you''re not trying to lure us into a trap?" My control snapped. I punched the fence so hard that the entire structure shook. The officers instinctively took a step back, but kept their hands close to their weapons. "Because she''s with Rachel!" I shouted, my voice reverberating through the cell. "And I''m going to get her out of there. No matter what happens to meter." Nancy, who had been silent until then, stepped forward. "You need to understand that Veronica isn''t ying around. She''ll do anything to achieve her goals. Vincenzo may not be the perfect hero, but he''s the only one who knows Veronica well enough to handle her." The precinct leader''s eyes flickered from Nancy to me, his expression still unreadable. For a few seconds, silence reigned. Then he sighed heavily and signaled to the other officers.


    "We''re going to release you temporarily." His voice was firm, but it carried a warning tone. "But pay attention, Moretti. Any sign of betrayal, any suspicious movement, and you won''t even have a chance to regret it."


    He ced his hand on the handle of the gun at his waist to reinforce his threat. I stared at him, allowing my anger to show.


    "When this is all over," I said, my voice low but full of determination, "I will indeed need toe back here. Because I will kill Veronica for what she did to Rachel."


    The officers gave me worried looks, but no one said anything. One of them unlocked the cell door, and I stepped out, stretching my tense muscles. Being out of that cramped space gave me a momentary sense of relief, but there was no time to rest. Rachel was still in danger.


    7---


    As we walked through the corridors of the police station, Nancy walked beside me, her steps determined. She gave me a look that mixed concern and curiosity.


    "Are you really going to kill her?" she asked, her voice low enough that the others wouldn''t hear.


    I didn''t answer right away. Instead, I let my mind wander over all the things Veronica had done.


    "If necessary, yes," I finally answered, without taking my eyes off the path ahead.


    Nancy nodded, seeming to ept my answer. But there was something else in her gaze, something I couldn''t quite decipher.


    When we reached the police station''s operations room, the officers were gathered around a table covered in maps and reports. The precinct leader pointed to a specific area on the map.


    "This is the territory we know Veronica usually uses as a hideout. But it''s well-guarded. If she''s there, it won''t be easy to get in."


    I approached the table, analyzing the map carefully. Each marked point represented a possible threat, but but also an opportunity.


    "She''s methodical," I said, more to myself than to the others. "But she''s also arrogant. She always leaves a loophole, something she thinks no one will notice."


    "And what would that loophole be?" the leader asked, his voice full of skepticism.


    I looked at him, my expression serious.


    "I''ll only find out when we get there."


    The officers looked at each other, clearly ufortable with my answer. But there was no other option. Veronica was unpredictable, but I knew how she thought. As we prepared to leave, Nancy approached me again.


    "Vincenzo..." she began hesitantly.


    "What is it?" I asked, noticing the seriousness in her tone.


    She looked at the officers around her, making sure no one was listening, and then whispered:


    "I took something from her."


    I was surprised, but also intrigued.


    "What do you mean?"


    Nancy discreetly opened her hand, revealing a small strand of hair. My heart raced.


    "This could be useful," she said, tucking the strand back into her pocket.


    I nodded, impressed by her cunning. Nancy might seem out of ce in all of this, but she was proving to be more valuable than anyone could have imagined.


    The path to Veronica''s hideout would be long and dangerous, but I was prepared. Every moment that passed was a lost opportunity to save Rachel, and I couldn''t let this continue.


    "Vincenzo." The voice of the precinct leader pulled me from my thoughts.


    I turned to him, waiting for what he had to say.


    "Remember, we''ve been watching you all the time."


    I didn''t answer, just nodded. My priorities were clear, and nothing, and no one, was going to stop me from aplishing my mission.


    As we walked out of the precinct, I felt the weight of everything that was toe. Veronica wasn''t just an enemy; She was a reminder of the past I had tried to leave behind. But now, that past hade back to haunt me. And I would do whatever it took to protect Rachel. Even if it meant facing my own demons.

 Chapter 126

    Vincenzo


    Sitting in the backseat of the police car, each mile felt like an eternity. Beside me, Nancy seemed ufortably calm, although I knew that behind her rxed facade, her mind was on high alert. The squad that apanied us was well-armed, with experienced and determined men, but I didn''t trust them to solve this the right way. It was Rachel who was in danger, and I needed to be the one to get her out of there.


    As the vehicle advanced through the dark streets of the city, the voice of one of the officers cut through the silence:


    "So, Nancy, how did you manage to escape captivity?"


    I had asked myself the same question countless times since I learned that she was involved. Nancy leaned forward a little, resting her elbows on her knees, and answered in an almost casual tone:


    "I didn''t escape. I was released."


    My head turned in her direction.


    "Released?"


    She nodded, but didn''t look at me.


    "Rachel asked Veronica to let me go." That was the only reason.


    My mind filled with images of Rachel, trying to negotiate with Veronica. Knowing Rachel, she had probably sacrificed something or risked a lot to make sure Nancy got out of that ce alive. My chest tightened at the thought of how she must be feeling right now, alone with that maniptive woman and her henchmen.


    Nancy continued:


    "When I left, one of the henchmen walked me to the exit. He put a bag over my head so I wouldn''t know where I was being taken. Ipletely lost track of time and direction."


    One of the officers huffed, obviously frustrated.


    "That doesn''t help us much."


    Nancy ignored him and continued:


    "However, there is one thing I can tell you. While we were walking, I smelled a very specific smell. It was hot dogs. But it wasn''t a regr hot dog. It was the smell of that special sauce that only one ce in town serves."


    The officer behind the wheel looked at her in the rearview mirror with a sarcastic expression.


    "Hot dogs?" Seriously? Do you think this will lead us to anything?


    Before Nancy could answer, something in my memory clicked. I knew exactly what she was talking about.


    "I know this ce." My voice was firm, interrupting any other conversation in the car. "There''s only one kiosk in town that serves hot dogs with that sauce."


    "Where is it?" the officer in the front seat asked, now more interested.


    "Turn right at the next corner." I ordered, without hesitation.


    The driver obeyed, and the car took a new direction. My heart was racing, my mind divided between the relief of having a clue and the fury that was growing inside me. Rachel was so close, but still out of my reach, and the idea of Veronica touching her consumed mepletely.


    After a few streets and several curves, we arrived at a ce that immediately caught everyone''s attention: a huge warehouse, with a neglected facade, but that seemed busier than it should be for that time of night. Nancy pointed with her finger.


    This is it. I''m sure of it.


    The police began to move, organizing a siege around the warehouse. Armed men took up strategic positions, and orders were given in low voices over the radio. But I couldn''t contain myself.


    I got out of the car, my footsteps echoing on the asphalt as I headed straight for the main entrance. Every fiber of my being was filled with anger. I didn''t need an borate n, I didn''t need strategies. I only needed one thing: Veronica. "VERONICA!" I shouted, my voice reverberating in the night like thunder.


    The police behind me stopped for a moment, hesitant. Nancy stood next to the car, watching with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    The warehouse door creaked open, and there she was. Veronica appeared, with that mischievous smile on her face, as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    "Well, well, Vincenzo. What a surprise." Her voice wasced with sarcasm.


    My fists clenched so tightly that my nails dug into the skin of my palms. I took a few more steps toward her.


    "Where''s Rachel?"


    Veronica crossed her arms, pretending to think for a moment.


    "Ah, Rachel... That stubborn, annoying girl. She''s well taken care of, don''t worry."


    "I''m not here to y games, Veronica." My words came out as a growl. "Bring her to me. Now."


    Sheughed, a sharp, disdainful sound.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Always so bossy, aren''t you? But I''m not surprised. You''ve always been like this... Determined, focused. It''s a shame you decided to turn your back on what we could have had together." "What do you want?" I asked directly, ignoring her attempt at provocation.


    "I want you, Vincenzo. I want everything we had before. You know that." She took a step forward, her smile growing darker. "But this girl... She''s an obstacle. A problem I need to solve."


    My patience was at its limit. I took another step forward, but before I could do anything, I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was the leader of the police team. He gave me a look that clearly said: "Let us handle this." Veronica, noticing the movement, raised an eyebrow.


    "Ah, so you broughtpany. Interesting. But do you think these men will help you? They don''t even know what they''re up against."


    The police began to spread out, advancing towards the warehouse with their weapons raised. Veronica took two steps back, raising her hands in a gesture of theatrical surrender.


    "Calm down, calm down. We don''t need toplicate things."


    I knew she was up to something. She always had a n B, and I needed to be one step ahead.


    "Veronica, you''re not going to leave here with what you want," I said, my voice firm and full of determination.


    She just smiled again, but this time there was something different in her expression.


    "We''ll see, Vincenzo. We''ll see.


    The squad began to storm the warehouse, and I braced myself for whatever came next. No matter what happened in there, I knew one thing: Rachel would make it out alive, and Veronica would pay for everything she''d done. My mind was focused. Every step I took brought me closer to what needed to be done. Rachel was all that mattered, and I wouldn''t rest until she was safe again.

 Chapter 127

    Rachel


    With each step Veronica took, my heart seemed to hammer harder in my chest. She held my arm tightly, her fingers digging into my skin like ws. With each step Veronica took, the tension around me increased. The grip of her fist on my arm. was ufortable, firm, as if she wanted to remind me at every moment who was in control. Her cold, merciless presence was a suffocating weight, and the object pressing against my back-a gun-made everything even more desperate. Fear made my thoughts run in every direction, and with each passing second, my situation seemed more fragile.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    With each step, I felt my heart hammering against my chest, as if it were trying to escape the situation along with me. The air around me seemed heavier, each breath more difficult than thest. My stomach was in knots, and an unbearable chill crept up my spine. At the same time, a strange mixture of anger and helplessness grew inside me. How could Veronica be so cruel? How could she use other people''s pain as currency to fuel her twisted desires? My eyes searched for something-anything-that could give me hope. When I met Vincenzo''s gaze, I saw controlled anger, but also something that felt like guilt. He was watching me as if he wanted to protect me, but he also seemed to be struggling with his own emotions. It wasforting and painful at the same time. Will I get out of this alive? I thought, as the cruel reality closed in on me. I couldn''t help but imagine the worst-case scenarios, but something inside me refused to give uppletely. I had to be strong, even if I was terrified. Vincenzo was there, and that meant there was still a chance to escape this madness. The pressure of the gun barrel against my back was a constant reminder that one wrong move could be myst. I tried to stay calm, but it was difficult, almost impossible. Vincenzo was only a few feet away, and I could see the tension in his eyes. He was trying to control the situation, but it was obvious that Veronica was in control. She pulled me forward, and when we were face to face with Vincenzo, the silence became deafening. Veronica stared at him for a few seconds, her eyes filled with something I couldn''t quite decipher: anger, pain, regret? "Everything could have been different for us, Vincenzo." Her voice was almost a whisper, but it carried an enormous weight. "You don''t understand... My ns for us were far from all this madness." I felt the grip on my arm tighten, and even without looking directly at her, I knew that Veronica waspletely out of her mind. Vincenzo narrowed his eyes, confused. "Veronica, this doesn''t make sense." He took a step forward, but her henchmen raised their weapons in warning, forcing him to stop. "If you need help, then ask for it. There''s no need for all this." Hostages, threats, violence... That''s not how you solve anything.


    "Help?" Sheughed, but there was no humor in herughter, only bitterness. "You think all this is a cry for help? Vincenzo, this is justice." I knew I shouldn''t say anything, but my survival instinct spoke louder.


    "You''re not going to gain anything from this, Veronica!" My voice came out firmer than I expected.


    Immediately, I felt the barrel of the gun press harder against my back.


    "Be quiet!" she growled.


    "Let her go, Veronica." Vincenzo sounded calm, but I knew that tone. He was holding back a storm inside himself. "If you want to talk to me, talk to me. You don''t have to hurt Rachel." Veronica ignored his words and pulled my hair hard, forcing me to look at her.


    "What did you see in her, Vincenzo?" Her voice was full of contempt. - What does this girl have that I don''t? She''s so... nd, so ordinary.


    That humiliation hurt more than the grip on my arm or the gun against my back. I tried to say something, but Veronica only pressed the barrel of the gun even tighter.


    "It''s not about her, Veronica," Vincenzo replied, his voice low but firm. "It''s not about you either. I just... I didn''t want this life anymore."


    Sheughed again, but this time there was something else in herugh, something that seemed to be approaching a breakdown.


    "Oh, don''t give me that redemption speech." She shook her head, as if trying to push the thoughts away. "You''re just like me, Vincenzo. You always have been. This life is in your blood, in your heritage."


    He took another step forward, ignoring the henchmen, who now seemed tense.


    "It''s in my blood, but it doesn''t have to be my destiny," Vincenzo replied firmly. I chose to break the cycle, Veronica. You could too.


    For a moment, I thought those words had gotten through to her. She was silent, her eyes fixed on Vincenzo''s. But then she pulled me tighter,


    as if I were a human shield, and looked at me. He looked at me with something that seemed to be a mixture of hatred and pain.


    "Why her?" Her question came out as a desperate scream. "Why was she able to change you?"


    Vincenzo hesitated for a second, and I could see the internal struggle in his eyes.


    "Because I wanted to change. Not for her, but for myself."


    Veronica seemed to absorb those words, but instead of backing away, her expression grew even darker. She gripped my hair tighter, pulling my head back painfully.


    "Do you think changing is that simple?" she scoffed. "Do you think you can erase everything you''ve done, everything you were?"


    Before he could answer, she continued:


    "And even if you could... do you think she''ll stay with you when she finds out everything? When she finds out who you really are?"


    I wanted to scream for her to stop, but my body was paralyzed by fear. Vincenzo, however, stood firm.


    "Rachel knows who I am." He replied, his voice full of determination. And she epts me, despite everything.


    Veronicaughed again, but this time there was something different in herugh. Something that sent a chill down my spine.


    "You think you know everything, Vincenzo," she murmured, looking directly at him.


    "But you know nothing."


    It was then that she said the words that changed everything:


    "Did you change to set a good example as a father?"


    The silence that followed was absolute. For a moment, it seemed as if even time had stopped. I could hear my own breathing, heavy and irregr, as I tried to process what she had just said. "Dad?" The word was out of my mouth before I could think.


    Vincenzo stood still, his face a mix of shock and disbelief. He opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. Veronica''s henchmen looked at each other, confused, and even Veronica seemed to savor the chaos she had just


    created. "That''s right," she said, smiling darkly. "Father." I didn''t know what was more terrifying: Vincenzo''s silence or Veronica''s smile. One thing was certain, though: that revtion changed everything. And the silence continued, so heavy that it seemed to crush that cepletely.

 Chapter 128

    Rachel


    The silence was so heavy that it seemed material, as if it could be touched. The air was charged with tension after Veronica''s words. Her eyes, normally icy and full of control, were watery, reflecting a mixture of pain and determination. She kept one arm firmly around me, while in the other hand she held the gun with which she pointed at the ground, but always ready to intimidate.


    My legs were weak, and my heart felt like an incessant drum inside my chest. Vincenzo, standing a few meters away, looked at me with an expression that I could not decipher. The man who was always so confident seemed to have been hit by a revtion that had left himpletely shaken.


    Veronica''s gaze did not leave his. When she spoke again, her voice seemed distant, choked with contradictory emotions:


    "I only wanted one thing, Vincenzo. Something simple. But it seems that simplicity was never allowed for me."


    She took a deep breath, struggling to maintain herposure. It was as if the words had been buried for years and were nowing out all at once.


    "All I ever wanted was to have a family, a home where I could feel safe. But that was taken away from me so soon..."


    I felt the grip on my arm loosen slightly, but I didn''t dare move. I didn''t know if it was an oversight or a strategy to disarm us emotionally. Vincenzo, on the other side, seemed equally caught between disbelief and the need to act. Veronica let out a shortugh, but there was something bitter in it.


    "Do you remember, Vincenzo? The times when we were invincible? The times when nothing and no one could stop us? I thought that would be forever."


    Vincenzo narrowed his eyes, but didn''t answer. It was obvious that he was trying to understand where she was going with this.


    Veronica continued, her voice deeper now, full of resentment:


    "But then you decided you wanted something else. That you wanted to be someone different. And what did I get in return?" Nothing but abandonment.


    The weight of her words was evident. Even the police officers, who had surrounded the ce and were ready to intervene, seemed to hesitate. There was something in Veronica''s confession that struck us all, a vulnerability that contrasted with her threatening posture.


    It was then that Veronica said something that froze the world around me:


    "Do you think you can just leave, Vincenzo? That you can erase what happened? Well, let me tell you something. I got pregnant."


    Those words seemed to echo endlessly. The impact was immediate and universal. Even the police officers exchanged surprised nces. Vincenzo stoodpletely still, his eyes wide as he tried to process what he had heard. "What?" he finally managed to say, his voice hoarse, as if the words had hit him square in the chest.


    I felt the ground disappear beneath my feet. Pregnant? Vincenzo, father? The idea was as absurd as it was disturbing. I looked at him, expecting a stronger reaction, but all I saw was shock.


    "Yes, Vincenzo. That night, years ago, when we aplished the greatest work of our lives... I got pregnant. And you had no idea, because you were too busy betraying everything we were. Betraying me."


    She took a step forward, as if to make sure her words were heard clearly.


    "I raised the child alone. I never told anyone, because I knew it would be used against me. Against us. But now I see that you chose someone else..."


    Veronica looked at me, her eyes filled with a mixture of contempt and envy.


    "And for her? For this ordinary girl? Is that why you decided to change?"


    I didn''t know what to say or do. Part of me wanted to scream, to assert my own worth, but another part knew that would only fuel Veronica''s hatred.


    Vincenzo didn''t answer right away. He looked conflicted, as if unsure whether to believe her or not. Finally, he stepped forward, his hands raised in a conciliatory gesture. "Veronica, if this is true... If there really is a child, we need to talk. We need to work this out."


    There was something genuine in his voice, an attempt to reach out to the woman he obviously knew so well. But Veronica justughed again, a hollow sound that held no joy. "Work it out? Do you think you can work it out, Vincenzo? After everything you''ve done?"


    I could see in her eyes that there would be no easy resolution. Veronica was a broken woman, someone who had lost so much that all she could hold on to was the past. The Circle Closes In


    Meanwhile, the police officers around us seemed to grow increasingly tense. They were waiting for the right moment to act, but they knew that any false move could put my life at risk.


    I felt a wave of despair wash over me. No matter how hard Vincenzo tried to talk to Veronica, it seemed impossible to reach her. She was trapped in her own world, unable to see anything beyond her own. his pain and resentment.


    I wondered how Vincenzo was dealing with all of this. Veronica wasn''t just a physical threat; she was a living reminder of a past he was trying to leave behind. And now, with the revtion of a possible child, his entire world seemed to be falling apart.


    As for me, I felt a mix of fear, anger, and confusion. Fear because my life was literally at stake. Anger because Veronica seemed to want to destroy me just by existing. And confusion because I didn''t know how to process the idea of Vincenzo having a child.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Veronica took another step forward, now closer to Vincenzo than ever. Her voice, although still thick with emotion, seemed a little calmer:


    "Vincenzo, you have a choice to make. You can keep pretending to be a different person, or you can ept who you really are."


    The silence that followed was almost deafening. Everyone was waiting for the next move, the next word that would define what would happen next.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    And that''s how the chapter ended, with the tension reaching its peak and all of us caught in a web of revtions and impossible choices.

 Chapter 130

    Rachel


    The rain started out almost imperceptibly, with a few isted drops, but it quickly intensified until the sound of the drops hitting the ground and the surrounding vehicles drowned out all voices. It was as if the sky was reflecting the chaos and despair of that moment.


    My knees were weak, and the sensation of the cold metal of the gun against my back still seemed to be there, even after Veronica loosened her grip. The pain in my arm, where she had held me tightly, was a physical reminder of how vulnerable I had been. Yet the greatest pain was not in my body, but in my mind.


    I could hardly believe what was happening. Vincenzo, standing in the rain, staring at Veronica, seemed more like a statue than a man. The police officers, motionless around him, awaited his orders, unsure of how to react to this mix of emotions and tension. And then, something unexpected happened.


    Vincenzo took a step forward. His face was a mask of suffering and determination. What was he going to do? Would he try to convince her once more? He knew Veronica was not someone who would be easily swayed. But instead of speaking, he simply hugged her. The shock was palpable. I saw the officers exchange surprised nces, and even Veronica stood still for a moment. The hug was strong, intense, as if Vincenzo was trying to hold her with more than his arms, as if he wanted to grab her soul and protect her from herself. At that moment, something changed. Veronica dropped the gun. She didn''t do it abruptly or angrily; she simply let the gun fall to the ground, as if the weight of what she was carrying had finally be unbearable. I fell to my knees. Not by choice, but because my legs simply gave out. Exhaustion, fear, and adrenaline overcame me. The wet ground was cold, but not as cold as the emptiness I felt inside. Vincenzo bent his head and whispered something in Veronica''s ear. I couldn''t hear what he was saying, and it tortured me. Was he promising something? Offering redemption? Or maybe just trying to calm her down so he could disarm herpletely? The rain became even stronger, the thick drops making everything seem blurry and surreal. I couldn''t look away from Vincenzo, even when one of the officers approached to help me up.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice muffled by the sound of the rain.


    I tried to answer, but my voice wouldn''te out. My gaze remained fixed on Vincenzo as he, with one swift movement, picked up the gun that had fallen to the ground. Before Veronica could react, he handed the gun to one of the officers, who cautiously approached to handcuff her.


    Veronica didn''t struggle. She didn''t scream, she didn''t protest. She just stood there as the officers handcuffed her and escorted her away. Her face, once so full of determination and control, was now a mask of sadness. The tears streaming down her cheeks mingled with the rain, and her once wless makeup was now a blur.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Even as she was being led away, Veronica kept her eyes fixed on Vincenzo. There was something in her gaze that I couldn''t quite understand, a mix of love, hate, and resignation. Vincenzo, on the other hand, seemed to be carrying the weight of a thousand worlds on his shoulders.


    When Veronica finally disappeared from view, led by the police to the waiting car, Vincenzo lifted his face to the sky. The rain ran down his face, but it couldn''t erase the look of pain in his eyes.


    He screamed.


    It was a primal scream, full of anger, frustration, and something I could only describe as guilt. The sound echoed through the room, almost blending with the thunder that exploded shortly after. For a moment, it seemed as if nature itself shared his pain.


    I felt a lump in my throat. Vincenzo had always been strong, almost unshakable, but at that moment he seemed like a manpletely broken.


    As the police officers helped me to my feet, I felt suddenly dizzy. My hands shook, and my vision began to blur. Everything around me seemed to move in slow motion. I could hear fragments of conversation-the officers giving orders, Vincenzo trying to catch his breath, the sound of sirens in the distance.


    But it all seemed distant. My mind was overloaded, unable to process the sequence of events that had just urred. Veronica''s revtion, Vincenzo''s unexpected embrace, the incessant rain... It was all too much.


    I looked at Vincenzo once more. He was still standing in the rain, staring up at the sky, as if daring the heavens to give him an answer, a solution to this whole mess.


    And then, everything went ck.


    As my consciousness faded, I was consumed by confused, disjointed thoughts. What did it all mean? Why had Veronica done what she did? Did she really expect Vincenzo toe back to her? And more importantly, What did all this mean to me? I feltpletely overwhelmed. Every muscle in my body was tense, as if at any moment it would give way under the weight of what had just happened. My heart was beating so fast it felt like it was about to explode, and my breathing was irregr, gasping, unable to find a rhythm. The rain was falling heavily, but I barely felt the cold or the difort; it was as if I were numb, floating between reality and the chaos in my mind. Veronica''s words still echoed in my ears, mixed with Vincenzo''s shouts and the distant sound of the police officers around me. My vision began to blur, as if the raindrops were blurring everything, but I knew it was my body warning me that I couldn''t hold on much longer. I looked at Vincenzo, still standing there, an imposing and conflicted figure, and I felt a tightness in my chest, a mixture of fear, admiration and an anguish that I couldn''t exin. I tried to take a deep breath, but it was as if the air simply wouldn''te. And then darkness began to take over, bringing a frightening silence that freed me, if only for a moment, from that unbearable torment.


    Vincenzo was aplex man, full of secrets andyers that I had not yet fully understood. But one thing was certain: he was trying to change, trying to leave his past behind. Would I be able to help him on that path? Or would I just be another burden for him to carry?


    When I finally lost consciousnesspletely, myst thought was of Vincenzo, standing in the rain, screaming at the heavens as if his pain could be washed away by the waters.

 Chapter 131

    Rachel


    The hospital room seemed quieter after the officers entered, but at the same time, the weight of the conversation about to take ce seemed to fill the entire space. The cold white light from themps above me stung my eyes, but I couldn''t look away from them. Two uniformed men, with serious faces and eyes that seemed to want to see into my soul, were there to ask questions that I knew would not be easy to answer.


    "Miss Rachel, how are you feeling after what happened?" one of them asked, his voice firm but not without a hint of empathy.


    I paused for a moment to gather my thoughts. "I''m recovering," I replied, my voice lower than I intended. "But it''s still a lot to process. It all happened so fast, and..." I paused, searching for words that would make sense. "It all still seems very strange to me."


    The other officer, who had a small notebook in his hand, wrote down every word I said, never taking his eyes off the paper. His methodical efficiency made me slightly ufortable.


    "We understand your point, miss," the first officer said. "But we need to know a few things. Would you be willing to help us with information?"


    I nodded. "Sure. Whatever I can do to help."


    "Did Veronica reveal anything while I was holding you? Anything that could help us with our investigation?" he asked, leaning forward slightly, as if to catch any nuance in my answer.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No," I began, thinking carefully about my next words. "She didn''t reveal anything that could directly help. Mostly, she talked about... Vincenzo."


    When I mentioned his name, my chest tightened. Vincenzo. The image of him standing in the rain, screaming at the sky, was still etched in my mind. It was as if that moment represented all the pain and frustration he had been carrying for years.


    "And what exactly did she say about him?" the officer persisted.


    I sighed, trying to remember clearly. "It was mostly teasing. Comments about how he had changed since he left the criminal life. She seemed obsessed with their past together."


    The officer with the notebook continued to write frantically. It was strange to hear my own words being turned into official records. It seemed that with each sentence, the gravity of the situation grew.


    "Did she mention anything specific about her past or the reasons that led her down this path?" the other asked.


    I nodded again, hesitating for a moment before answering. "Yes, she talked a little about her parents. Something about how what happened to them pushed her into this world. And she mentioned an uncle, but she didn''t go into detail." The officers exchanged nces, as if this had some greater meaning that I didn''t understand. "Can you tell us exactly what she said about her parents and uncle?"


    "I don''t remember exactly," I confessed, trying to pull Veronica''s exact words from my memory. "But it seemed like she med everything on what happened to her parents. Like it defined who she became. And the uncle... Well, she implied that he had some role, but she didn''t specify how."


    More notes. More heavy silence. It was as if my every word was being put under a microscope, analyzed for every nuance and possible meaning.


    "Did she mention anything about her supposed son with Vincenzo?" asked the officer asking the lead questions, his voice still steady but with a hint of curiosity.


    "No," I answered immediately. "I was as surprised as all of you when she said that. There was nothing before that indicated... well, nothing like that." They took notes, and the silence returned, this time heavy with something else. A weight I couldn''t name, but it made me feel like the air was getting thicker. After a moment, the officer taking the notes looked up and said, "I think that''s enough for now. Let''s let her rest. Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Rachel." Before they left, my voice escaped before I could stop it: "I want to see Vincenzo."


    The two officers looked at each other, as if they had been expecting this request. The one asking the questions answered, "Right now, he and Veronica are under surveince. They are questioning Veronica to find out more about this... child. It seems that there are signs that her story is not just a trick." My breath quickened. "So he is there with her?" I asked, trying to control the anxiety rising in my body. "Yes. But you cannot see him now. Byw, that is not allowed. And it is also not safe," the officer answered, his voice firm, but not without a touch ofpassion. This was all too much for me. My head felt throbbing with the excess of thoughts and assumptions. Vincenzo was there, with Veronica, while I was here, stuck in a hospital bed, unable to do anything.


    As soon as the police left, Iy back on the bed, putting my hands on my head, trying to organize everything. The scene from the night before continued to haunt me. The rain, Vincenzo''s scream, Veronica''s expression... it all seemed like part of a nightmare that I couldn''t wake up from. And now, there was the matter of the son. A son who, apparently, existed and was somewhere, hidden from everyone.


    Nancy, who had been sitting next to me the whole time, put a hand on my shoulder. "You need to rest, Rachel. This is all too much for anyone to handle."


    I shook my head. "I can''t. Not while Vincenzo is in jail. Not while all of this remains unanswered."


    Nancy sighed, but didn''t insist. She knew that, in moments like this, my thick head wouldn''t let me listen to reason. Instead, she tried to calm me down, saying, "The police will question Veronica. They''ll find out where the child is and bring her here. Then things will start to get sorted out."


    Those words should haveforted me, but they didn''t. It all felt so surreal, so out of my control. And the fact that Vincenzo hadn''t said a word sincest night

 Chapter 132

    Rachel


    Nancy entered the room with a worried expression, holding a tray with a ss of water and some small pills. Before she could say anything, I held up my hand in refusal. "Rachel, you need to rest. This sedative is the best thing for you right now," she said, approaching the bed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "No, Nancy. What I need is strong coffee, not a sedative. I need to think clearly, not be cked out," I replied, crossing my arms in an attempt to reaffirm my decision.


    Nancy sighed deeply, cing the tray on the bedside table. "Rachel, you passed outst night. You''re dealing with an intense situation. Forcing yourself to continue could make you pass out again.''


    "I know the risks, Nancy, but I can''t just lie here without knowing how this story will end. I''m going to the prison to see Vincenzo. I need to talk to him, look him in the eye, and understand what''s really going on."


    Nancy seemed to fight her own urge to stop me. Finally, she relented. "If that''s the case, at least let me apany you. You shouldn''t have to do this alone." I nodded. Minutester, we were in the car, driving to the prison. The drive was silent, except for the sound of the engine and the soft drumming of Nancy''s fingers against the steering wheel. She was tense, but no more so than I was. My thoughts were racing, trying to anticipate what I would find when I arrived. When we arrived, we were greeted by guards who immediately recognized us. One of them, a burly man with a stern look in his eyes, approached. "Do you want to visit Vincenzo?" he asked, sizing me up. "Yes," I said firmly. "I need to talk to him." He hesitated for a moment. "Are you sure you''re up to it afterst night?" "I am. I can handle it," I said, trying to sound more confident than I actually felt. The guard studied my face for a few seconds before finally nodding. As I walked through the prison gates, I felt the weight of my circumstances bearing down on me with an almost crushing intensity. The air there was cold and oppressive, permeated with a mixture of metal, concrete, and a faintly chemical smell that made my stomach churn. Every step I took through the long, narrow hallways seemed to echo louder than it should, as if the building itself were witnessing my presence.


    I was nervous. More than nervous, I was restless, almost on the verge of losing control of my own emotions. It was as if all the chaos of thest few hours had been condensed into a single moment, into a single walk, and every breath I took was filled with anticipation and fear. Vincenzo was there, just a few feet in front of me, separated by walls and bars, and I didn''t know what it would be like to see him again.


    My heart was beating fast, a mix of anxiety and relief. Despite everything, he was alive. We were alive. That thought should haveforted me, but instead, it brought more questions and doubts. What would our reunion be like? What would he say? What would I say? I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was all a test, a final exam for something I could barely define. The fluorescent lights illuminated the way with cruel rity, highlighting every crack in the walls and every step I took. I looked around, trying to find something to anchor my thoughts, but all I could see were the hardened expressions of the guards and the fleeting nces of the few inmates I could see in the distance. It was a strange, impersonal world, so far removed from the life I knew, but now it was part of our reality. As I approached the room where he was, my feet felt heavier. At the same time, there was a fire of determination inside me that drove me forward. No matter how ufortable or scary this ce was, I had to see him. I had to tell him that everything would be okay, even if I didn''t fully believe it myself yet. When I finally reached the door, I paused for a moment. I took a deep breath, trying to calm the whirlwind of emotions that consumed me. Fear, hope, love, all of it seemed to blend together into something so confusing and powerful that I could barely identify which was stronger. The sound of my heart was deafening, but at the same time, an inner voice told me that I needed to be strong.


    I ced my hand on the doorknob, feeling the cool metal against my fingers. I didn''t know what awaited me on the other side, but I knew I was about to face it. Vincenzo was there, and somehow, that was all that mattered.


    He led us down a narrow, fluorescent-lit hallway. The sound of our footsteps echoed, filling the awkward silence.


    Before we entered the visiting room, the guard stopped and turned to Nancy. "She needs to wait outside. Only Rachel is allowed in."


    Nancy looked at me with concern, but eventually nodded. "I''ll be here if you need me," she said, squeezing my hand briefly before I walked on.


    The guard turned to me again. "I need to warn you: this room is monitored. Everything you say or do will be recorded."


    I nodded. "Understood."


    He opened the door for me to enter. The room was simple, with white walls, a metal table, and two chairs. On the other side, another door opened, and Vincenzo appeared. He was handcuffed, but his presence was still imposing. When our eyes met, I felt a wave of conflicting emotions wash over me. Vincenzo walked in and sat in the chair opposite mine. The guard remained outside, but I knew he was watching. The silence between us was almost deafening, but I finally summoned the courage to speak.


    "Vincenzo..." I began, but my voice cracked. I took a deep breath and tried again. "I needed to see you."


    He watched me with intense eyes, but said nothing. His silence was heavier than any words he could have uttered.


    "What happened yesterday...it was too much," I continued, trying to fill the void between us. "But I need to understand. I need to hear it from you."


    Vincenzo finally spoke, his voice low and husky. "Rachel, some things are better left in the past."


    "I can''t ept that," I replied, leaning forward slightly. "Not after what Veronica revealed. There''s a truth here that can''t be ignored. Do you really have a child with her?"


    He closed his eyes, as if my question were a physical blow. When he opened them again, I saw pain in them. "I don''t know," he admitted. "If that''s true, Veronica never told me anything. She never gave me the chance to know."


    His words hit me hard. I didn''t know what was more devastating: the possibility that he had a child or the fact that he might never have known. The silence between us returned, but this time, it was filled with mutual understanding and shared pain.


    Before I could say anything else, the door opened again, and the guard announced that our time was up. Vincenzo was led away, and I sat there, trying to process everything that had happened. When I finally came out, Nancy was there, waiting for me. She helped me walk to the car, and the whole way back, neither of us said a word. We both knew that the real battle was just beginning.

 Chapter 133

    Rachel


    Back at the hospital, as the monotonous sounds of the heartbeat monitors and the soft murmur of the hallways filled the room, my mind kept reying recent events. Sitting on the bed, with my hands resting on my legs, I looked at Nancy, who was beside me with an expression of concern mixed with exhaustion.


    "I wish I had talked to Veronica too," I began, my voiceing out softer than I expected. "I wanted to understand what was really going on. To know if everything she said was true."


    Nancy looked at me with that characteristic way of hers, always thoughtful, as if she was choosing her words carefully. "Rachel, Veronica has always been very good at distorting facts. But... this time, it doesn''t seem like she''s lying." I sighed and ran my hands over my face, feeling the weight of the confusion that still hung over me. Veronica''s words echoed in my mind like a disordered and disturbing melody. Vincenzo has a son. This revtion, spoken so vehemently in the midst of all that confusion, seemed unlikely, but at the same time it carried a weight of truth that I could not ignore.


    "How old do you think this child is today?" I asked, looking at Nancy, who also seemed lost in her own thoughts.


    Nancy shook her head slowly. "If Veronica is not lying, probably less than fifteen."


    My fingers automatically went to my forehead, rubbing it as if that could relieve the growing pressure. Sitting up in the hospital bed, I looked down at my hands resting in myp. My nails were short and clean, but I could see small marks on my skin from everything that had happened. My body was at rest, but my mind was a whirlwind of thoughts that would not leave me alone. The room seemed too small to contain everything I was feeling, as if the white walls were a reflection of the confusion that dominated my interior.


    Veronica''s face would not leave my mind. There was something in her expression that I couldn''t quite decipher. She was a skilled liar, I knew that. But what if, this time, she was telling the truth? What if that son she talked about so much really existed? If that were true, what would that mean for Vincenzo? And for me? That possibility was an abyss that I didn''t know if I had the courage to face.


    Vincenzo. Just thinking about him made my chest hurt. He was a constant in my thoughts, even before all this happened. Now, with him locked up, it felt like a piece of me was there too, between those bars. How was he dealing with all this? How was he processing Veronica''s revtions? I knew him well enough to know that when he closed himself off in silence, it was because something much bigger was happening inside him. His silence scared me more than anything. I found myself thinking about how our story had changed in such a short time. Before, everything was so simple, so clear. Vincenzo was the man I loved, with his ws and secrets, but also with a strength that attracted me like a "hand". Now, it seemed like the universe had thrown all the cards on the table, shuffling them in a way that I couldn''t decipher.


    What if he decided to move away from me? Maybe to protect me or to deal with all this alone? That idea terrified me. I couldn''t lose Vincenzo, not after everything. But at the same time, I didn''t know if I had the strength to face what was yet toe. The thought that our story might end before we even had a chance to live it fully was unbearable.


    I ran my hands over my face, trying to push the thoughts away. Nancy had said I needed to rest, but how could I rest with my mind at war? How could I ignore the questions that seemed to whisper in every corner of the room? And then there was the future. Not just mine, but Vincenzo''s, Veronica''s, and if it was true, a child''s who might be out there, hiding somewhere. What did it all mean? And what would my role be in this story?


    I sighed, feeling the weight of everything I was carrying. Deep down, I knew that no matter what happened I wasn''t going to give up on Vincenzo. Somehow, we had to get through this together. Each piece of this story seemed to ovep the other, creating a puzzle that I didn''t know how to put together.


    "Do you think Veronica has talked to him about Vincenzo?" I asked. "Does he know who his father is?"


    Nancy took a deep breath before answering. "Those are questions only Veronica can answer. And considering the situation, it''s going to be a long time before we can ask her anything directly."


    There was a growing anguish inside me, a mixture of helplessness and a An overwhelming need to do something. Sitting there, just brooding, wasn''t going to solve anything. We needed answers, and we needed to find them now.


    "I can''t just wait," I said, standing up from the bed suddenly. Exhaustion still weighed on my body, but adrenaline was already coursing through my veins. "There has to be some way to find out where this child is. If she really exists, we need to find clues."


    Nancy arched an eyebrow, intrigued but also hesitant. "And how exactly do you n to do that? Veronica will be detained and kept in secrecy for a long time. We can''t count on her to give us information."


    Crossing my arms, I began to pace the room. "If Veronica can''t help us directly, maybe we can find something in the trail she left. Documents, contacts, anything that might point to this child''s whereabouts."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Nancy tilted her head slightly, considering my words. Finally, she stood up and picked up the notebook she had left on the table. "I think we can try. But Rachel, we have to be careful. This isn''t something we can do alone. If we mess with the wrong things, we could end up in even bigger trouble."


    I nodded, aware of the risks. But the need for answers outweighed any fear. As Nancy opened herptop, I sat next to her, my mind buzzing with possibilities and theories. We both knew it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack, but it was better than waiting for information that might nevere.


    The room seemed to grow more ustrophobic as we began to n our next steps. I knew this search would be long andplicated, but I also knew it was something that needed to be done. After all, in the midst of all that confusion and chaos, finding the truth was the only thing that could bring us some kind of peace.

 Chapter 134

    Rachel


    As Nancy left the room to get herptop, I was left alone again, lost in my thoughts. The hospital was peculiarly quiet, interrupted only by the distant sound of footsteps and the monotonous beeping of the monitors. It should have been reassuring, but to me it was just another reminder of how my life had been turned upside down. Vincenzo was in jail, Veronica had made a devastating revtion, and now there was the possibility of a child involved in all of this. It was too much to process.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I ran my fingers through my hair, trying to calm my mind. My mind was inplete chaos. Every thought felt like a storm, a never-ending battle between logic and fear. Veronica had dropped a bomb on our lives, and now I was trying to pick up the pieces and figure out what was real and what was maniption. Was she telling the truth? Did Vincenzo really have a son he never knew existed? Or was this all just another game she was ying, ast desperate gamble to try to maintain some control over him?


    I tried to put the pieces together in my mind, but it was like trying to solve a puzzle with pieces that didn''t fit together. The memory of Vincenzo standing in the rain, screaming with all the pain he was carrying, was still vivid. I had never seen him like that, so vulnerable and devastated. That scene had broken me in a way I didn''t even know was possible. Vincenzo, the man who always seemed unshakable, was shattered before my eyes. And now he was stuck, alone, dealing with all of this with no one by his side.


    My chest hurt when I thought about him. Was he okay? Was he able to process all of this? Vincenzo had always been a man of steel, but even steel has its limits. I knew he must be mulling over every choice, every step that had led him to this point. Guilt was something he often carried, but this time it felt different, heavier. And me? Where did I fit into all of this?


    My rtionship with Vincenzo had always beenplicated. From the moment we met, there had been something between us, something we couldn''t always put into words. Now, after everything we''d been through, I knew my feelings for him ran deeper than I was willing to admit. But how could we move forward with so many things holding us back?


    There was also the issue of the child. If it were true, how would that change everything? Vincenzo would have a bond with Veronica forever, something I could never erase or rece. It wasn''t jealousy, but fear of how it would affect the man I loved. Was he ready to be a father? Could he handle it while facing all the consequences of the past?


    And what about me? Where did I fit into this puzzle that seemed bigger than I couldprehend? Vincenzo had always said he would protect me, but now I wanted to be the one to protect him. I wanted to be his safe haven, the light in the darkness. But what if I wasn''t enough?


    As these thoughts swirled around and around, I knew one thing: I had to be strong. Vincenzo needed me now more than ever, and I couldn''t let him face this alone. Even with all the doubts and fears, I was determined to stay by his side, no matter what the future brought.


    Every piece of information I had felt like an iplete puzzle. Veronica had always been a cunning woman, full of secrets and maniption, but this time it felt different. There was something about the way she spoke about her son that didn''t seem fake. What if it was true? What if Vincenzo really had a son he''d been hiding all these years? My mind raced through impossible scenarios, each one more distressing than thest.


    When Nancy returned with theptop, she came into the room with a slight huff. "This hospital is huge. Every time Ie here, I forget how confusing it can be."


    I gave her a small smile, thanking her for being there. "Thank you for this. We need to start sorting through these thoughts."


    She ced theptop on the table in front of me, and we quickly opened it. Inside were the folders we had created days earlier, filled with information we had collected about Veronica. Photos, records, old newspaper articles, and anything else that might help us better understand her story. Nancy and I immediately got to work, going over every detail, trying to piece together the puzzle.


    "If she really did have a child," Nancy said, adjusting her sses as she studied one of the photos, "they hid it very well. There is absolutely nothing here that mentions a pregnancy or a child."


    I nodded. "Not even her henchmen knew about it. Did you see their expressions when she revealed it? They looked as shocked as any of us."


    Nancy frowned. "That means that during the time of her pregnancy, she probably had a baby. She was probably alone. If that''s true, where did she go during that time?"


    I paused for a moment, trying to remember any relevant details. "She was in Japan for a while, wasn''t she? She had connections with the Yakuza."


    Nancy also paused to think. "That makes sense. She was involved in business there for a while. But why would she leave the child there and go back to Italy?"


    "What if she had no choice?" I whispered, more to myself than to Nancy. "What if there was some kind of disagreement with them? What if the child is being used as a hostage?"


    Nancy''s eyes widened. "That would exin a lot. Her giving herself up like that, almost voluntarily, seems strange. Maybe she''s seeking protection for the child. That would make sense."


    My heart raced. If that were true, it changed everything. Veronica wasn''t just fighting for power or revenge; she was trying to save her own son. That didn''t excuse her for everything she''d done, but it did put her actions in a new light. "We need to tell the police," I said, standing up quickly. "They need to know about these possibilities. If the child is in danger, we can''t waste time." Nancy nodded, but put her hand on my shoulder. "Calm down. Let''s get everything organized before we go there. They''ll want proof, not just theories." I took a deep breath, trying to control my anxiety. She was right. We couldn''t rush into things. We sat down again and began writing down our theories and the connections we''d made. Every detail mattered now. "If Veronica left the child in Japan, it could be that she had help from someone there to hide her," Nancymented as she typed quickly. "Maybe an ally within the Yakuza? Or someone outside of it?" I shook my head. "I don''t know. But we have to find out. It would also exin why she never mentioned the child before. She could be protecting her whereabouts." As we spoke, the weight of the situation began to sink in even more. We were dealing with something much bigger than I could have imagined. This wasn''t just about Vincenzo or Veronica. This was about an innocent life that could be in danger.


    "If this is true," Nancy said, looking directly at me, "then we need to act quickly. Because if the Yakuza are involved, time is of the essence."


    I nodded, picking up my notes. "We''re going to the prison now. The cops need to know about this immediately."


    There was no more time to waste. The truth was unfolding before us, and I knew every second counted. Even though the answers were still uncertain, I was determined to do whatever it took to protect this child and maybe, just maybe, help Vincenzo find some peace in the midst of all this chaos.

 Chapter 135

    Vincenzo


    Walking. From one side to the other. The sound of my boots hitting the concrete floor reverberated through the cell, a constant, almost mechanical rhythm. One step, then another, I turned on the tip and repeated the movement. The guard watched me with ufortable attention, as if he were waiting for something. Some explosion. Some attack.


    But my calm was disturbing. At least to him. Apparently, no one expected me to be so calm after everything that had happened. The problem was that this calm was only superficial. Inside, a hurricane was about to explode. Every second standing here was torture.


    Suddenly, I stopped in mid-movement. I turned to the guard who now seemed tense.


    "I need to speak to Veronica. Immediately."


    The guard frowned, as if trying to understand what I had just said.


    "That''s not going to be possible, sir."


    My jaw tightened, but my voice remained firm.


    "I heard very well what Veronica said when she was detained." She has a child with me." My eyes narrowed, fixed on him, and my voice grew colder. "A child. And I don''t know where that child is or how he is." The guard tried to remain professional, but his difort was evident. He cleared his throat before speaking. "I understand the gravity of the matter, sir, but-" "No, you don''t." I took a step forward, forcing him to step back slightly, even though I couldn''t leave the cell. My voice was a razor''s edge. "I need to talk to her. Now. If you can''t resolve this, then call a superior. Someone who can." The guard hesitated, clearly reluctant, but eventually nodded before stepping out of sight. I stood there for a moment, my fists clenched at my sides. I took a deep breath, bringing my hands to my head and running my fingers through the messy strands. The image of that child, nonexistent in my memory, haunted my mind. Was it a boy? A girl? How old was she? Where was I?


    I hated Veronica for this. For having dropped this bomb in the middle of everything, without warning, without context. But most of all, I hated myself for not knowing. How could I have lived so long ignoring the existence of a life that, perhaps, depended on me?


    The sound of boots returning to the hallway pulled me from my thoughts. A superior appeared, apanied by the same guard.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Vincenzo, you have permission to speak with Veronica, but it will be brief." He spoke with an authoritative tone, as if he were dictating a sentence. He opened the door to my cell, and two guards escorted me out. I nodded, my eyes firm and determined.


    "I won''t be long."


    I walked through the prison corridors, closely escorted by the two guards, each on one side. The sound of the doors closing and the muffled voices of the other inmates formed an irritating backdrop. I didn''t care. My mind was focused on one thing: Veronica.


    She was here. The woman who had destroyed so many parts of my life and who, somehow, still had the power to hold me hostage with her words. The only person who could give me answers.


    Finally, we reached a private room. A simple metal table, with two chairs positioned facing each other. Veronica was already there, sitting with her hands handcuffed to the table. Her face was wet, but I couldn''t tell if it was sweat, tears or just the weight of time that had passed. She looked different. Sad, maybe. Or tired.


    I sat across from her. The handcuffs bound my hands to the table too, a clear sign that no one trusted what could happen between the two of us. And rightly so.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. We just stared at each other. I could see something different in her eyes: an emptiness that didn''t match the Veronica I knew. The one I had seen scream, manipte and destroy.


    "How did we get here?" - Veronica asked, her voice low, almost a whisper.


    Both of us... After everything.


    I ignored the question. I had no time for nostalgia or reflections. My voice was direct, like a de. "Where is the child?"


    She looked away, as if my question had hit a wound she didn''t want to touch. My patience was nonexistent.


    "Veronica, I''m going to ask you once. Where is the child?"


    She remained silent for a few seconds. I could see the battle going on inside her. She was hesitating. Maybe, for a second, there was a glimmer of humanity.


    "If you really love me, like you say," I continued, my voice lower, trying to remain calm, "you need to tell me. The child needs to be found. It needs to be protected." Veronica looked back at me, and for a moment, her eyes seemed to be pleading for something. Regret? I didn''t know. But whatever it was, she buried it quickly.


    -The answer to your question will not please you, Vincenzo. She finally said, her voice broken but firm. and.


    My heart beat faster, and a chill ran down my spine. I stared at her, trying to decipher what those words meant. What was she hiding? What could be so bad that it would shake me like this? My breathing became heavier.


    "Tell me."


    She remained silent, and that only made the tension grow. I tugged at the handcuffs, as if that could free me, as if that could force her to speak. The frustration inside me grew, and her empty expression only made it worse. "Veronica. Speak now."


    She pressed her lips together, closing her eyes for a moment, as if she were trying to find courage. When she opened them again, there was a different shine in them, something almost cruel, almost resigned.


    "I already told you. You won''t like the answer."


    And then the silence reigned between us again, so thick and charged that it seemed like a sentence. I knew I was about to hear something that would change everything, something that perhaps I wasn''t prepared to face. But most of all, I knew I had no choice.

 Chapter 136

    Vincenzo


    I sat across from Veronica, the woman who had been my partner in so many crimes and so many mistakes, and now she was nothing more than a shadow of her former self. Her face was lined with exhaustion and pain, but her eyes still had that calcting glint that made me feel like I was always ying a deadly game with her. I stared at her, letting the silence weigh heavily between us before asking again, "What do you mean by that, Veronica?" She looked away for a moment, as if gathering the strength to answer. When she finally spoke, her voice shook, but her words came out clear and full of emotion. "You have no idea what you made me do all these years, Vincenzo. After you left the mafia, everything changed for me. You left me alone, with the burden of keeping everything running. And why? Why did you abandon your family?"


    Family. The word hit me like a punch in the gut. I took a deep breath before answering, keeping my voice steady. "We are not a family, Veronica. We never were. We were criminals of the worst kind, destroying lives and spreading pain wherever we went. I left because I knew it had to end." She looked at me, her eyes now filled with tears that were streaming down her face. There was something sincere in her expression, something I hadn''t seen in years. "And yet, you left everything to me. You forced me to carry this burden alone, and I... I did what I had to do to survive." "Veronica," I interrupted, my patience wearing thin. "I''ll ask one more time. Where is the child?" She hesitated, biting her lower lip as if each word was a weight she couldn''t bear. Finally, she answered, "In Japan." I was silent for a moment, processing this information. My heart seemed to beat faster, but I kept my expressionposed. "Why is he there?" I asked, my voice low and controlled. She swallowed hard before continuing. "I made deals with the Yakuza. They demanded something in return for my protection and the continuation of our business. Part of that involved leaving our son in their care. He grew up with their ideas and age-old family values." Veronica''s description of her negotiations with the Yakuza was both usible and chilling. She spoke with a mixture of coldness and pride, as if every detail were a trophy of her cunning. ording to her, the Yakuza had a growing interest in expanding their operations outside of Asia, especially in territories where arms smuggling and information trafficking were highly profitable. The Italian Mafia, with its well-establishedwork and political influence, was a desirable ally. She recounted how, years ago, she had set herself up as the mediator between the organizations. At that time, chaos reigned after a sessful coup that left both factions in debt to each other. In exchange for unrestricted ess to Italian ports and protection from local authorities, the Yakuza offered massive financial resources and an army of men ready to act in any joint mission. Veronica exined that in order to seal the deal, they needed something more: a guarantee of fidelity. And that was when she made a decision that, in her words, "defined her destiny."


    "They don''t just trust words or contracts. They need something tangible, something that binds the parties involved in an unbreakable way. That''s when I realized that my own flesh and blood would be that guarantee," she said, showing no remorse. Vincenzo listened to everything, trying to remain calm in the face of the revtion that his son-the son he didn''t even know existed-had been used as a bargaining chip.


    She detailed how she convinced the Yakuza that her loyalty was genuine. The son, the result of her night with Vincenzo, was kept secret and handed over to the organization as part of the pact. In exchange, she received guarantees of safety and unconditional support in their future operations. For the Yakuza, raising the boy was an investment. They would mold him into a link between the two worlds, an individual with the blood of both organizations and a loyalty divided only by his own survival.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "They assured me that he would be raised with all the resources he needed, that he would receive an elite education and learn tomand. When the time was right, he would be the bridge between the two empires," Veronica continued, her voice taking on a note of mncholy. "But I knew that also meant that he would never be truly free. He would always be trapped by them, just as I had been trapped by this life."


    Vincenzo felt a mixture of anger and sadness. The idea that his son-his blood-was being raised to serve such dark purposes was unbearable. At the same time, he could not ignore Veronica''s ability to manipte situations to her advantage, even if it meant sacrificing everything that should be sacred.


    And She finished her confession in a defiant tone, looking directly at Vincenzo. "Now you understand why I did what I did. It was all to protect what was left of me, to make sure I had a ce in this world. And in a way, to make sure you had a legacy too." Vincenzo didn''t answer right away. The words hung in the air, heavy and final. He knew he had to find a way to make this right, to rescue his son and perhaps redeem some of the past that haunted him. But at that moment, all he could feel was a crushing emptiness and the responsibility that now rested on his shoulders. My breathing became heavy, and for a moment, I couldn''t say anything. Finally, the words escaped my lips in a tone almost incredulous, but with a hint of restrained happiness. "Him? ... So it''s a boy." Veronica smiled, a small, bitter smile, but a smile nheless. "Yes, it''s a boy. And deep down, I understand why you left, Vincenzo. I understand now. That''s why I turned myself in. I wanted to leave too. Everything I did was to protect our son." Her words echoed in my mind. Protection. Did she really believe that turning him over to the Yakuza was the best way to protect him? The thought filled me with anger, but also with a deep sadness. "Do you think he''s safe because he''s with them?" I asked, standing up abruptly. My hands pressed down on the table so hard I nearly knocked it off its feet. "They fed him lies, trained him for a world I spent my life trying to escape. You''ve put him in the same cycle of destruction that ruined us, Veronica!" She looked down, tears streaming freely down her face. But there was a strange peace in her expression. "I did what I thought was best. He''s with the most powerful family in Japan. He''s not in danger there, Vincenzo. The problem isn''t where he is. The problem is what they''ve taught him all these years." My hands shook. I couldn''t let this go. My son-my son wouldn''t make the same mistakes I had. He wouldn''t be another pawn in the mafia''s dirty game. I looked at the guard at the door and shouted, my voice echoing in the room. "I have the location of the child. You need to act now!" The guard hesitated for a moment before waving to another officer, who quickly left to notify the appropriate authorities. I turned to Veronica, my chest rising and falling rapidly. "I won''t let our son make the same mistakes I did," I said, my voice full of determination. She looked at me, her eyes still filled with tears, but now with something more. Resignation. Peace. As if, for the first time, she had made the right decision. And then she smiled. A small, sad smile, but true. And in that moment, I knew that, despite everything, maybe there was hope.

 Chapter 137

    Vincenzo


    The cold lights of the interrogation room still flickered in my mind as I faced Veronica for thest time in that conversation. She was haggard, but she kept that look of disdain, as if she could still control the situation. I knew that somehow she would always find a way to manipte, but in that moment, something changed. The words escaped my mouth before I could stop them.


    "Everything could have been different for us, Veronica. You know that." My voice was firm, but it carried an emotional weight that even I could not hide. "I am not here to condemn you. You will always have a special ce in my heart. But that does not mean that we both do not have to pay for what we did."


    She did not answer. For the first time, Veronica seemed at a loss for words. Maybe it was exhaustion. Maybe it was regret. Or maybe it was just the realization that the end was approaching for both of them.


    The guards escorted me back to the hallway. A police officer, who had been watching the entire conversation on camera, was waiting for me at the end of the path. His expression was stern, but there was something in his eyes that suggested respect.


    "We heard everything, Vincenzo. We''re going to extract all the information we need to rescue the child," he said, as I nodded slowly. "You can go back to your cell now."


    "Before that," I interrupted, my voice thick with urgency, "I need to speak to Rachel. Can you give me that call?"


    He considered for a moment, then nodded to the guards. "Take him to themunications room."


    A few minutester, I was at the phone.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The phone was cold in my hand, but the real weight came from what I knew needed to be said. The walls of the detention room, painted a dull gray, reflected the emptiness I felt in my chest. The guard nodded, indicating that I could make the call. With slightly trembling fingers, I dialed the number I knew so well. Each ring seemed to echo in my ear like a reminder of my own fragility.


    When Rachel''s voice came through the line, soft but thick with emotion, I felt something tighten in my chest. "Vincenzo?" she said, and for a moment, I was speechless. How could I exin everything that was happening without sounding even more guilty?


    "Rachel," I began, my voice hoarse with tension. "I... I''m here. I''m sorry about all of this. I''m sorry you got dragged into this."


    There was a pause on the other end of the line. I could hear her breathing, the slight tremor in her exhtion. She was struggling just as much as I was to process everything. Finally, she spoke, with the firmness I so admired in her. "Vincenzo, I''m not calling to hear excuses. I want to know what happens now. Where does that leave us?"


    Her brown eyes loomed in my mind, as clear as the day we met. I knew I owed her more than empty promises, but how could I exin the chaos Veronica had brought into our lives?


    "Rachel, this is moreplicated than it seems," I began, trying to keep my voice steady. "Veronica... She made choices that put us in danger. But that''s not all. She has... information that could change everything. About the past. About... me."


    "About the son?" Rachel asked directly, without beating around the bush.


    "Yes," I answered, feeling the weight of the word. "Rachel, I didn''t know. I never imagined Veronica would do something like this. She said the boy exists, but that''s all I have. Nothing is concrete, and it''s destroying me." "Do you believe her?" The question came with the vulnerability of someone who needed an answer, something to hold on to.


    "I don''t know," I admitted. "Veronica has always been maniptive, she''s always known how to y with people. But... what if she''s telling the truth? What if this boy really does exist? I can''t just ignore that."


    The silence between us was so heavy it seemed to fill the room. Finally, Rachel sighed. "And what does this mean for us, Vincenzo? For what we have?"


    "Rachel, you are everything to me. But I can''t pretend that none of this is happening. If this boy exists, he is my responsibility. And I need to face that."


    "What if it''s a lie?" she asked, the pain evident in her voice. "What if this is just another game she''s ying?"


    "Then I''ll expose her," I promised. "I''ll fight to protect you, to protect what we have. But I need your trust, Rachel. I need you to believe that everything I''m doing is for a better future for us."


    There was another silence, longer this time. When Rachel finally answered, her voice was softer, but still thick with emotion. "I trust you, Vincenzo. But that doesn''t mean I''m not scared. Of losing you. Of losing what we''ve built." "I''m scared too," I confessed. "But fear won''t define us. We''ll get through this together, Rachel. Somehow, we''ll find a way."


    The call ended shortly after, but her eyes The words kept echoing in my mind. "I trust you." That was all I needed to hear to keep fighting. My fingers hesitated before dialing the number I knew so well. Rachel answered on the second ring. "Vincenzo?¡± Her voice was a mix of surprise and relief. "Yes, it''s me," I replied, feeling a weight lift from my shoulders. "I made it. Veronica said. Our son is in Japan, under the Yakuza''s control." There was silence on the other end of the line. I could imagine Rachel processing the information, but it was Nancy who broke the silence. "Wait... Did you say SON?" A small smile escaped my lips, despite the situation. "Nancy, you never let anything go, do you? Yes, it''s a boy." "So it''s a boy," Rachel finally said, her voice low and distant. "Yes," I confirmed, waiting for her to say something more. But all I heard was silence. "Rachel? Are you still there?" "I am," she replied, but there was something in her voice that didn''t sound right. Before I could ask, the guards signaled that my time was up.


    "I have to go," she said quickly. "But we''ll figure this out. Trust me."


    The line was cut off before she could respond. As I walked back to my cell, I couldn''t get Rachel''s sudden silence out of my head. What could she possibly be thinking? And what did this mean for us?

 Chapter 138

    Rachel


    I hung up the phone and for a moment, everything around me seemed to disappear. The sound of the television in the background, Nancy''s murmur as she organized something in the kitchen, and even the sound of the rain outside became nonexistent. The only thing that upied my mind was Vincenzo''s phrase: "our son." Those words echoed like thunder in my mind, over and over again, without mercy. I stood there, motionless, with the phone still in my hand, my eyes nk and distant.


    "Rachel, what happened?" Nancy''s voice brought me back to reality. I blinked a few times, trying to focus on her, but my chest was tight. I couldn''t exin exactly what I felt-anger, sadness, confusion? Maybe a mix of everything. "I... I don''t know," I said, still looking at the floor. My heart was racing, and I felt small and vulnerable. "He said ''our son.""


    Nancy frowned and put her hand on my shoulder. "Yes, I heard it. And?"


    I looked at her, trying to formte my thoughts. "The way he said it... It was like he was... calm. Like he was epting it, like he was... liking the idea."


    Nancy sighed and crossed her arms. "Rachel, I think you''re going too far with these assumptions. Vincenzo isplicated, but you know he''s doing all this to protect you and this child. Maybe he''s just trying to deal with the situation the best he can."


    I shook my head, refusing to ept it so easily. "I don''t know, Nancy. It was the way he said it. It was like he was... happy to have a child with Veronica. Do you think he still has feelings for her?"


    Nancy rolled her eyes and sat down next to me. "Girl, listen. Vincenzo, at some point in his life, really liked Veronica. That''s a fact. But if he''s trapped now and trying to find a way to get back to you, it''s because he loves you, not her." "What about the child?" I persisted. "He never told me he wanted kids."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Nancy smiled slightly, as if she were about to share a secret. "Well, maybe he didn''t tell you, but he did tell me. Remember when he used toe to the store where I worked? We''d chat a little while he waited for you. One time I asked him about kids, and he said he wanted to have a son."


    I was surprised. "Did he say that?"


    "Yes. And do you know why? He said he wanted to raise the boy to be better than he was. To have a better life, away from all that darkness he faced."


    I swallowed hard, processing this information. Vincenzo had never shared this with me, and I felt torn between the pain of not knowing and the understanding that he carried dreams and fears that he never shared. Maybe I really was being unfair by doubting him.


    "Nancy," I began, my voice low. "Maybe you''re right. Maybe I''m just being paranoid with everything that''s happening. It''s a lot to process."


    "Of course you are," she replied, hugging me sideways. "And that''s normal. But you need to remember who Vincenzo is. He''s not perfect, but he''s loyal to you. And right now, the focus should be on this child. Finding her and getting her out of Veronica''s hands. Everything else can wait."


    I nodded, still feeling the tightness in my chest. I knew she was right, but it was hard to control my mind. "I need to get my head together," I murmured.


    "Do you want to go to my ce?" Nancy suggested. "Maybe some rest will help you. The authorities are taking care of this now, and you''ve done everything you can for now."


    I nodded. Maybe some distance and silence would help me gather my thoughts. Nancy gathered her things, and together we left the hospital. On the way to her house, I stared out the car window, watching the city illuminated by the night lights. Every corner, every shadow seemed filled with memories and assumptions. All I wanted was some peace.


    When we arrived, as soon as I entered Nancy''s house, I was immediately enveloped by an explosion of colors and objects that seemed to tell stories of several lives. It was as if every corner, every wall and every piece of furniture screamed who Nancy was: a free spirit, full of energy and absolutely unpredictable. Right in the entrance hall, there was a mural of photos pasted in a disorganized but still charming way. They were images of her at parties, traveling and rxing moments, with friends who were probably as entric as she was.


    The living room looked like it hade out of a catalog of improbable decorations. Pillows of different patterns were thrown on a sofa that, sorge andfortable, seemed to invite anyone to throw themselves on it without ceremony. A plush rug in vibrant colors covered part of the light wood floor, and a pile of books and magazines was strategically disorganized in the corner. In the center, a ss table held a vase with fresh flowers, some of which were already starting to wilt. Beside it, an old globe It was partially open, revealing a small collection of liquor bottles. Nancy appeared shortly after, holding a tray with two cups of tea and some cookies. "Wee to controlled chaos!" she said with that mischievous, infectious smile. I couldn''t help butugh. This was so Nancy: a ce that reflected her creative soul, but also her inability to follow conventional rules. The kitchen was equally full of life. Pots hung on hooks, mas covered the fridge with funny sayings and photos, and a shelf full of spices that ranged frommon herbs to jars with indecipherablebels. It was almost impossible not to feel a wave offort and familiarity here. It was the kind of house that made you feel embraced, even when the chaos was evident. In the backyard, a small, messy garden had nts growing wildly, but at the same time, an almost magical harmony. There was a hammock strung between two trees and an old swing that looked like it had been forgotten by children who never really grew up. This house was, without a doubt, an extension of who Nancy was: a ce where chaos and joy coexisted in perfect harmony.


    As I walked through the rooms, I felt my mind rx a little. Nancy''s house was a reminder that even in the midst of chaos, it was possible to find some peace. And at that moment, after everything that had happened, that was exactly what I needed.


    Nancy showed me to a cozy room with clean sheets and an armchair by the window. "Make yourselffortable. I''ll make you some tea."


    I thanked her and sat by the window, looking out. The night was peaceful, but my mind was not. I wondered when and how this would all end. And most of all, how Vincenzo and I would get out of this.

 Chapter 139

    Rachel


    Nancy''s home was a perfect reflection of who she was: an organized mess, full of vibrant colors, piles of books, and objects that seemed to go together but somehow created a cozy atmosphere. I was sitting on therge red sofa in the living room, hugging a mingo-print pillow, and trying to ignore the constant buzzing in my mind. The light rain that beat against the windows gave me a bittersweet feeling, as if the world outside was in tune with the whirlwind of feelings inside


    me.


    Nancy was in the kitchen, humming a song I didn''t recognize as she made a cup of tea. Her calmness was almost annoying. It wasn''t that I wanted her to share my inner chaos, but the ease with which she dealt with the unexpected made me ufortable. I couldn''t deal with all of this. Not now.


    "Rachel, you need to rx," Nancy said as she walked into the room, bncing two steaming mugs in her hands. "If you keep biting your lip like that, you''ll end up without him."


    I let out a shortugh and took the mug she offered me. The warmth of the tea spread through my hands, bringing a momentary sense offort.


    "It''s hard to rx, Nancy. I feel like I''m walking on quicksand. With every step I take, I sink deeper."


    Nancy sat across from me, crossing her legs and watching me intently, as if she were analyzing every line of my face.


    "You''re afraid of what''s going to happen to Vincenzo," she stated, not as a question, but as a certainty.


    I nodded, clutching the mug to my chest. "Afraid of what might happen to him, to this child that may or may not be his... and what will happen to me if it all goes wrong.


    Nancy was silent for a moment, her eyes fixed on mine. Then, as if deciding it was time to share something important, she took a deep breath and began to speak.


    "You know, Rachel, I''m not the most stable person in the world. It took me years to ept this inner turmoil. When I was diagnosed with dissociative identity disorder, I was terrified. I was afraid of what I could do to others and to myself. But eventually, I realized that fighting it only made me more exhausted. I had to embrace the mess. I learned to use it to my advantage. And somehow, I transformed my life into something I could control."


    I frowned, trying to understand where she was going with this story.


    "What does this have to do with my situation, Nancy?"


    Nancy smiled softly. "It has everything. As much as your life may feel out of control right now, you have to ask yourself: what can you do with what you have? How are you going to deal with it? How you choose to move forward is what defines who you are."


    These words hit me hard. Nancy, for all her easygoing, chaotic demeanor, had a wisdom I hadn''t expected. She was right. I couldn''t control what Veronica did or what Vincenzo would decide, but I could control how I would handle it.


    "I just want this to be over," I murmured, feeling a slight relief at her words. "I want us to have peace, Nancy. I don''t know what it''s like to live without this dark cloud hanging over my head anymore."


    Nancy stood up, holding out her hand to me with a mischievous smile.


    "Then let''s do something that will bring us some peace. Come on, help me make dinner."


    I blinked a few times in surprise. "Dinner? Now?"


    "Why not? Cooking is therapeutic. And I don''t trust my taste buds, so I''m going to need you."


    Reluctantly, I set the mug aside and followed Nancy into the kitchen. She opened the cabs and the refrigerator, throwing ingredients onto the counter in no apparent order.


    "I hope you know what you''re doing," Imented, looking at the mess she was creating.


    "I never know," she replied,ughing. "But that''s the secret: improvising."


    Nancy''s kitchen was a perfect reflection of her vibrant personality. As soon as I walked in, I was greeted by a mix of aromas that seemed to dance in the air, each one bringing a sense offort that was hard to describe. Nancy was already wearing an apron, humming a tune that I didn''t recognize, but that made the room feel even more weing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Cooking with her was like a respite from the chaos that had been my life these past few days. The feel of her hands stirring the dough, the sound of the vegetables being chopped on the cutting board, and even the soft ng of the pan on the stove created a simple but incredibly therapeutic symphony. I lost myself in the moment, allowing the routine of the kitchen to anchor me in the present.


    Nancyughed and told funny stories as we stirred the sauce, and I realized how much I needed that kind of lightness. Her energy was contagious, and little by little I began to rx. Each simple task, from washing the vegetables to tasting the seasoning, seemed to bring a sense of normalcy that I had never experienced before. I knew what I was looking for.


    As the smell of food filled the kitchen, I felt as if everything outside that house could wait a little longer. It was as if the act of cooking was a silent form of healing, an opportunity to reconnect with parts of myself that had been left aside. Nancy would look at me every now and then, smiling as if she knew exactly what was going on in my mind, but without saying anything.


    When we finally finished, we sat down at the table and tasted what we had prepared. It tasted even better than I imagined, but what really made the difference was the feeling of belonging that that moment brought. Cooking with Nancy was not just about food. It was about friendship, eptance, and the rediscovery of small pleasures that, for a while, I had forgotten.


    We spent the next few hours cooking, betweenughter, conversation, and small discussions about recipes. For a moment, I forgot everything that was happening. It was a small refuge from the chaos, even if temporary. When we finally sat down to eat, I felt a lump of gratitude form in my throat.


    Nancy wasn''t just my friend. She was a beacon of light in the storm that had be my life. And in that moment, I knew that no matter what happened, I wouldn''t be alone.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 140

    Vincenzo


    The cell was cold and silent, but for the first time in a long time, Vincenzo didn''t feel like a prisoner of his surroundings. The gloom around him seemed less oppressive as he leaned against the concrete wall, his gaze lost in some undefined spot on the ceiling. The cell was small, but not ustrophobic. The gray concrete walls bore the marks of other lives that had passed before me engraved scratches, faded words, small traces of existences that time had not managed to erasepletely. There was a bunk bed against the far wall, the mattress thin and misshapen, but it worked. It wasn''t thefort that bothered me, it was the silence.


    The window, a small rectangle with iron bars, was too high for me to see anything other than the sky. But it was enough. During the night, the stars appeared like tiny sparks, reminding me that the world outside still existed. During the day, the light that entered didn''t bring warmth, it just outlined the shadows in the corners of the cell.


    In the left corner, a metal sink with a built-in mirror-cracked. My reflection was distorted, and somehow, that seemed fair. I wasn''t the same man who''de in there. Every time I looked at that broken ss, I saw pieces of a past that now haunted me.


    There was also a small concrete table, attached to the wall, with a fixed bench. I spent most of my time there. I thought. I wrote on the small pieces of paper I could find. When the words didn''te, I drew abstract shapes, meaningless lines that, somehow, seemed to organize the mess in my head.


    The iron door, with a small opening through which meals were served, was the only thing that separated me from the rest of the prison. Beyond it, echoes of distant voices, footsteps of guards, the sound of the world continued. But here inside, everything was different. It was a ce where time slowed down, where each minute stretched out, forcing me to face the choices I had made.


    This cell wasn''t just concrete and iron. It was a reflection of my own mind. And while I was here, each wall told a story that I needed to hear.


    His mind, however, was far away. The news still echoed inside him like distant thunder, a sound that, although frightening, brought with it the promise of rain after a long drought. He had a son.


    The idea seemed absurd-a lie created by Veronica to manipte the situation, to get another reaction out of him. But it wasn''t. The confirmation from the police officers and the serious look Rachel gave him left no room for doubt. The child existed, and fate had decided that Vincenzo should know about it at that exact moment in his life. As if it were a second chance.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He closed his eyes and ran his hands through his dark hair,ughing softly. A son. A boy who, somewhere, was living a life that was possibly not very different from the one he himself had lived as a child. But this simrity frightened him. Vincenzo had grown up surrounded by the luxury that his Mafia family''s dirty money could provide. An elite education, prestigious schools, expensive clothes. All of it to mask the truth that ran through the family''s veins: they were criminals. "And I became one of them," Vincenzo muttered to himself. No matter how hard he tried to distance himself, he had been sucked into that world. The life he had always believed was inevitable. Now, with the knowledge that he had a son, fear settled in his chest. What if the boy followed the same path? What if, no matter how hard he tried, Vincenzo could not spare him from this fate?


    He did not know the boy''s name, and thisck of information bothered him more than he could admit. Vincenzo wanted to call him by something more than "my son." He wanted to meet the child, to look into his eyes and see some simrity, some spark that could confirm that they were indeed rted by blood. Maybe there was a chance to prevent the cycle from repeating itself.


    Sitting on the cot, Vincenzo crossed his arms and tilted his head back. He began to imagine. What would the boy''s face be like? Would he have the same thick ck hair he had as a child? The same deep, serious eyes that reflected the world with suspicion? Or maybe he would be more like Veronica, with her delicate features but the intensity of spirit inherited from her father.


    "What if he doesn''t want to see me?" The doubt arose suddenly. Vincenzo knew that his history was not the best. He couldn''t me the child for harboring resentment, even if he was still too young to understand theplexity of it all. "What if he hates me for what I did or didn''t do?"


    But there was another possibility, one that warmed his heart. What if the boy wanted to meet him? What if, somehow, the boy was waiting for a father, even if he didn''t know who he was? Vincenzo wanted to believe this version of the story. PrecHe was going to believe it. Because otherwise, there would be no point in thatte discovery.


    Time passed slowly as Vincenzo allowed himself to imagine the possibilities. He saw himself holding the boy in his arms for the first time, seeing a naive smile that lit up his face. Maybe they could go to a park together, watch a football game, or simply take a walk, far from the shadows that had always apanied him.


    "I''ll teach him to read like my grandfather taught me," he thought. His grandfather had been one of the few positive figures in his childhood, the only one who tried to show him that there was something beyond the criminal life. He was a cultured man who saw books as a form of escapism and a way to cultivate the mind. Vincenzo wanted to offer this to his son, a gateway to a better world.


    But there was also fear. Vincenzo knew that the mafia would not leave him alone so easily. There were doubts about whether Veronica had really cut all ties or if this story about her son was part of some bigger n. He knew he couldn''t trust herpletely, even with Veronica in prison.


    "I won''t let anything happen to him," Vincenzo thought, feeling his blood boil in his veins. "If necessary, I''ll face everyone again. He won''t be a pawn in this game."


    The cell was silent, but Vincenzo''s heart was racing. He knew the path to his son wouldn''t be easy, but for the first time in years, he had something to fight for that wasn''t stained with blood. The chance for redemption he never thought he deserved, but that was now before him.


    And when they finally met, he promised himself he would do everything differently. He wouldn''t just be Vincenzo, the ex-mobster. He would be a father.

 Chapter 141

    Rachel


    The night was heavy, as if the world outside was copsing along with the rain that beat against the bedroom window. The drops ran down the ss, and the sound of the wind whistled, bringing with it a mncholy that I could not shake off. The dim light of themp was the onlyfort in that dense darkness that seemed to reflect my state of mind. No matter how much I tried to divert my thoughts, the uncertainty about Vincenzo and the future still weighed on me. I was lying in the bed that Nancy had prepared for me, in a room that she assured me was cozy and, in fact, it was. But the warmth of the nkets did not warm the emptiness that was forming inside me. Each thunderp seemed to echo inside my chest, and I wondered, once again, what woulde after all this.


    It was then that the door began to open slowly. I turned around, wondering who it could be at that hour. Nancy appeared, and just the sight of her was enough for a lowugh to escape my lips. She looked adorable, in a way I hadn''t expected. Her hair was pinned up in a way that reminded me of a child who had just finished ying with her hair. She was wearing unicorn pajamas-all colorful and covered in tiny sparkles and she was holding a teddy bear so tightly to her chest that I could almost hear the little toy protest.


    "Can I sleep with you?" her voice was low, almost a whisper. "The rain is so heavy and I... I don''t like thunder."


    The cuteness of that scene hit me in a way I hadn''t expected. For a moment, all the tension that had built up over the past few days seemed to melt away. Nancy, for all her confidence and unwavering energy, also had a childlike side. It was a reminder that even the strongest people have moments of vulnerability.


    I smiled and motioned for her to climb into bed. "Of course you can. Come here, Nancy."


    She didn''t hesitate. Within seconds, she was under the covers, shivering slightly. Another p of thunder split the sky, and Nancy buried her face in the pillow, curling up as if to hide from the sound. I reached over and hugged her, letting her snuggle against me. "It''s okay," I whispered. "The thunder can''t hurt you here." Her body slowly rxed, and I felt the weight of the moment. Taking care of Nancy in that moment made me realize something I didn''t know was missing from my life: I''d never had a sister to care for. And in that moment, Nancy seemed to be that little sister I''d never had. Nancy''s house was exactly how I imagined it, but it still managed to surprise me. As soon as I walked in, I was greeted by an explosion of colors and objects that seemed to tell their own stories. Mixed-pattern pillows were scattered across the couch, some with drawings of cats, others with funny sayings that clearly had her face. The walls were a mosaic of paintings, photographs, and small ornaments that I swore didn''t match, but somehow made sense together. The living room had an energy that was hard to exin. Chaotic, yes, but also weing. Every corner of the house seemed to reflect Nancy, from the bookshelf with mystery novels to the vinyl records scattered around an old record yer. A pile of colorful nkets was thrown over an armchair, as if Nancy were ready to curl up at any moment to watch a TV marathon. "Sorry about the mess, but you know me," she said with a mischievous smile, pushing some magazines to free up space on the couch. Iughed. "Nancy, this is your house. And I wouldn''t change a thing."


    I sat down on the soft couch and sank into it, feeling immense relief. After everything that had happened, being here was like breathing fresh air for the first time in days. It was strange how this disorganized space brought me more peace than the cold silence of the hospital. I needed that. I needed something real, not white walls and cold lights.


    Nancy appeared from the kitchen with two mugs of steaming tea. She plopped down next to me, pulling a nket over our legs. Rain pattered against the window, and thunder rumbled in the distance.


    "Thunder sucks," Nancy muttered, cringing a little. I stifled augh. Nancy, the most fearless woman I knew, was afraid of storms. She looked like a child, hugging the mug as if it would ward off the lightning.


    "I didn''t even know you were afraid of thunder," I said, teasing her lightly. She grimaced. "Don''t tell. I have a reputation to uphold."


    Seeing Nancy like this, so vulnerable, brought a lightness to my chest that I hadn''t even known I needed. For the first time in days, I felt like I could rx. She''d given me a reason to smile, and that was more valuable than anything else at that moment.


    As I held her, my mind began to wander. Vincenzo. The child. The possibility of a new life. I wasn''t sure what that meant. The future held, but suddenly the idea of building a family with him, helping him care for his son, seemed like a chance to not only right his wrongs, but also to find something I had always wanted without knowing it: to belong to something bigger.


    If Vincenzo agreed, maybe we could raise this child together. I could give him the love and security he needed so he would never be part of the world Vincenzo had fought so hard to leave behind. We could be the family he never had. Nancy stirred beside me, murmuring something in her sleep, and I smiled. The night outside was still raging with the storm, but inside that room, under that nket, there was a small haven of calm. And that was all I needed at that moment.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!